"c^'ife 
 
 y/s / ■ . ,7/ / ' // r.
 
 
 '/ >/. 
 
 
 .
 
 T i] i: 
 
 LIFE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REV. JOHN WESLEY, M. A. 
 
 SOME TIME FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. 
 
 COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE PAPERS AND PRINTED WORKS; AND WRI1 
 AT THE REQUEST OF HIS EXECUTORS. 
 
 TO WHICH IS PREFIXED 
 
 SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS ANCESTORS AND RELATIONS, 
 
 with 
 THE LIFE OF THE 
 
 REV, CHARLES WESLEY, II. A. 
 
 COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE JOURNAL, AND NEVER BE] 
 
 PUBLISHED. 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN WHITEHEAD, M. P, 
 
 AUTHOR 01-- THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT MR. WESLE1 - FCKERAL. 
 
 ■ In labors more i 
 
 A workman that nccuYUi not to be ash im id, rightly dividing th • word i :' Trath.— Pa» i 
 
 TWO VOLUMES IN ONE. 
 VOL. I. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 HILL & B ROD II E A D, 
 
 J 7 & 19 CORNH1LL. 
 1846.
 
 
 
 VAJ 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The value of literature is determined by the truth it embodies. Erroneous records 
 are lamentable. But false records are abominable — always were, will be, and ought 
 to be. Their authors are traitors to the cause of knowledge and virtue ; and deserve 
 to be sentenced, by a just criticism, to capital execution and perpetual infamy. Every 
 apologist for them should be abandoned to immitigable dishonour. 
 
 In particular, what merit has Biography — if there be reason to doubt or deny its 
 truth? Surely, none — it can have none. It is a wrong, both to the dead and living. 
 It matters not who is its subject, or author ; nor what extended and controlling con- 
 nections they hold with social institutions and interests ; nor what varied attractions 
 of character, incident, and scenery, are involved in the narrative; nor what artistic 
 genius and skill are shown in its plan and style ; nor what personal, partisan, or 
 general purposes are subserved by its publication — if it be not essentially true — ho- 
 . nestly, of set intent, and in despite of all perverting influences, made so — it is exe- 
 Jt crable. 
 
 The work we now introduce to the reader has occasioned no little controversy. 
 3 Perhaps this fact is to be regretted. The dispute is not yet decided. It ought to be. 
 c It may be. Nothing is necessary to this but an understanding of the case, and the 
 faithful application to it of the principles of righteousness. The present seems to be 
 a favourable opportunity for doing something toward this desirable consummation. It 
 appears, that sufficient evidence has accumulated to make the case plain; and we 
 cannot believe that a righteous judgment will much longer be withheld. 
 
 To arbitrate the differences of the dead — of men with whom we had no personal 
 acquaintance, and of whom, without the possibility of explanation from them, we 
 must judge entirely by documentary testimony — to disclose, though it be only for the 
 vindication of condemned innocence and the honour of obscured merit, the frailties 
 of opponents, who are, and in many respects deserve to be, illustrious and revered — 
 and so to reverse the popular sentiment, resulting from individual and party misre- 
 presentation, which lias long prevailed — is a matter so delicate, that, without claim- 
 \ ing more than an ordinary share of sensibility, we frankly acknowledge a tendency 
 to shrink from it. And yet, it often becomes our duty to sacrifice our sensibilities at 
 the shrine of truth and justice; and seek, in elaborate and impartial review of the 
 past, such lessons of wisdom, both spiritual and practical, as may enable us the better 
 to improve the present, and prepare for a brighter and happier future. 
 
 The parties, in the controversy now to be examined — and which we hope will be 
 fairly and finally adjusted — are : Dr. Whitehead, on the one side ; and Dr. Coke, 
 Mr. Moore, and the Conference, on the other. We love to cherish respect for them 
 all ; and not for them alone, but also for the myriads on myriads of our pious, intelli- 
 gent and useful cotemporaries, who, as regards the members of the latter party espe- 
 cially, manifest, in all the world, a filial concern for their reputation and in|u< 
 
 Entering upon our task, in this spirit, let us first inquire into the History — Cha- 
 racter — Position — Trusts — and Conduct of Dr. Whitehead. 
 
 I. — His History. 
 
 Mr. Myles, in his "Chronological History" of the Methodists, has given: " A List 
 of All the Itinerant Methodist Preachers" who laboured in connection with Mr. Wes- 
 
 (3) 
 
 =J
 
 IV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ley and the Conference, from 1739 to 1802 — dividing them into three classes. In the 
 i "First Race," we find the name of " Jn. Whitehead," who entered the Itinerancy in 
 1764, and retired from it in 1769." Of this race, Myles remarks : " They were 
 greatly beloved by the people, who were witnesses of their piety, both in public and 
 private." From the Preface to the " Life of Wesley," by Mr. Moore — who, it will 
 be remembered, is one of the parties in this controversy — we derive the following 
 paragraph, in continuance : 
 
 •• 1 [e then married and settled in business at Bristol. From thence lie removed to 
 Wandsworth, in the vicinity of London, and opened a school. He there became 
 acquainted with the late Dr. Lettsom, two of whose sons were his pupils. Under the 
 Doctor's direction lie studied physic, and by his recommendation he obtained from the 
 late Mr. Barclay, an eminent Quaker, the appointment of guardian to his son, who 
 was pursuing his studies at Leyden, in Holland. Mr. Whitehead himself at the same 
 time completed his own studies in that University, and returned to England with the 
 diploma of Doctor of Medicine. He had, some time before, joined the society of 
 Quakers ; and, by their influence chiefly, he obtained the situation of Physician to the 
 London Dispensary. After a few years, he again joined the Methodist Society, and 
 was received by Mr. Wesley with his usual kindness." 
 
 In another passage, Mr. Moore states, that Dr. Whitehead applied, through him, to 
 Mr. Wesley, "requesting to receive ordination from his hands, and to be appointed a 
 superintendant ;" but, that Mr. Wesley, though he " loved the man, — knew his ver- 
 satility, and would not trust him again with so important an office." Recently, it has 
 been asserted, by a Methodist Episcopal Journal in this country, on the authority of 
 the English " Wesleyan Methodist Magazine," that he was afterward expelled from 
 the Society, for alleged unfaithfulness, as a Trustee of Mr. Wesley's MSS. We doubt 
 this. In whatever way he left the Society, however, it is certain, as. will be seen, 
 that he was very soon afterward reunited to it ; and, it is supposed, remained in its 
 fellowship while he lived. He died in 1804. 
 
 These are the chief facts we have collected, in respect of his general history. We 
 are indebted for them to his opponents. We have no doubt that such of them as were 
 published to injure him — his temporary union with the Friends, his request for Ordi- 
 nation, and his asserted expulsion — ought to receive qualifications which would invest 
 him with honor rather than reproach. And when the intelligent and candid reader 
 shall be informed of the circumstances which are yet to come into consideration, he 
 will be prepared, we think, to avow the same conviction. 
 
 II. His Character. 
 
 The " British Critic" for 1793, in a notice of the first volume of this work, describes 
 the Doctor as " the sensible Editor," and professes " great respect for his talents." 
 That he was " sensible" — that his talents deserved " great respect," will be quickly 
 perceived by the reader of his narrative. If any thing further be desirable, let him 
 be compared with Hampson — Coke and Moore — Southey — Moore, alone — and 
 Watson — the other biographers. It will appear, we think, on examination, that he 
 had a clear and strong mind ; improved by the accomplishments of a respectable 
 scholarship. His moral character — apart from the charges involved in this contro- 
 versy, and which must be separately considered — seems to have been distinguished, 
 in the estimation of the best qualified judges, for its honesty and simplicity. Mr. 
 Moore acknowledges that Mr. Wesley " loved the man." Mr. Myles, speaking of 
 the Committee by which the Doctor was appointed to compile the " Life," remarks, 
 that they had "a high opinion of his integrity.' 1 '' Indeed, in the language of the same 
 writer, in another passage, " lie was much esteemed by all the parties." In a few 
 words, the evidence represents a man of considerable natural and social advantages, 
 hallowed by the acquisitions of Divine grace — a Christian, exemplifying and com- 
 mending the religion he professed. If the investigations of the charges alluded to 
 above shall result in his favor, it will be seen, in particular, that he was most
 
 INTRODUCTION. V 
 
 honorably devoted, in long-suffering and triumphant fidelity, to die ju.^t and true — 
 that lie regarded these as of infinitely greater moment than liis affection fur men or 
 parties — and that it becomes us, now, to number him with "the Righteous," who, 
 notwithstanding all efforts to prevent the fulfilment of the Supreme d< . 11 be 
 
 in everlasting- remembrance." 
 
 III. His Position. 
 
 Asa Physician, his connexion with the London Dispensary is no alight proof of 
 his qualifications and usefulness. Perhaps his influential acquaintance among the 
 Friends, who, according to Mr. Moore, obtained the situation for him, had a similar 
 appreciation of his personal character to that which Mr. Wesley manifested, when he 
 declared : — " I am persuaded there is not such another physician in England.* 
 
 As a Preai HER, he appears to have been attractive and profitable. Scarcely any 
 stronger illustration could be given of his high standing in this respect, than the fact, 
 that he, a Local Preacher, was selected, in preference to any of the Itinerant-, to 
 deliver Mr. Wesley's Funeral Sermon. There must have been something impres- 
 sively appropriate in the general character of his pulpit ministrations, or this duty 
 would not have been imposed, nor this distinction conferred upon him. The " Ser- 
 mon," itself, accompanies this edition of the " Life." 
 
 As a Writer, his Work is the best witness of his ability. The reader will form 
 his own opinion of its arrangement, spirit and style. Its accuracy, it is presumed, 
 will not be denied. It is believed to be as accurate as the Manuscripts and Corre- 
 spondence of the Wesleys, and the Author's personal knowledge, could make it. In- 
 deed, as far as we have seen, his opponents never denied the authenticity of his 
 materials, or the fairness with which he exhibited them ; but censured him merely for 
 keeping and using them against their will, and in violation, as they assert, of his 
 obligations. At the time of his appointment, he must have had some reputation as a 
 writer, or such a task would hardly have been committed to his hands. When his 
 production was published, the " British Critic" not only expressed, in general terms, 
 "great respect for his talents," but especially commended his "zeal," "sensibility," 
 and "indefatigable diligence" — the "circumstantial minuteness" of his " details" — 
 his " honesty and truth." 
 
 IV. His Trusts. 
 
 Having been trusted, under Providence, in preference to all other physicians in 
 England, with the natural life of the two illustrious brothers — and trusted too at times 
 of greatest solicitude to their relatives and friends ; it might be expected, in recol- 
 lection of these and other relations, thai some further proofs would be witnessed of the 
 confidence of the Rev. J. Wesley, and that of the family and friends of Charles. Such 
 proofs are at hand. 
 
 By referring to the copy of Mr. John Wesley's Will, the following items may be 
 seen : — 
 
 " I give to Thomas Coke, Doctor John Whitehead, and Henry Moore, all the books 
 which are in my study and bed-chamber at London, and in my studies elsewhere, in 
 trust fox the use of the preachers who shall labor here from time to time.' 1 
 
 And, again, this : 
 
 ■• I five all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor Whitehead, and Henry 
 Moore, to be burnt or published as they see good." 
 
 So much for the confidence of John Wesley. The confidence of the immediate 
 friends of his brother, Charles, and, indeed, of the whole surviving Wesley family, 
 was shown by the following additional trust- : — 
 
 The use of the Prh vii: Diary of Charles Wesley; and 
 
 The use of the Manuscripts of the Wesley Family. 
 
 The confidence of the Preachers, Executors, and other friends of Mr. Wesley, at
 
 VI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the time of his decease, and, afterwards, of the Conference, is evident enough from 
 their action : 
 
 In appointing the Doctor to preach the Funeral Sermon; and 
 
 In electing him to prepare the Biography. 
 
 It is proper to state, in relation to this last particular, that a formal meeting was 
 held, in London — composed of the Executors, representing Mr. Wesley; the 
 Preachers, representing the Conference ; and Other Friends, as if in representa- 
 tion of the Societies, at large — for the special purpose of selecting a Biographer. At 
 this meeting, Mr. Rogers, the Superintendent of the London Circuit, within which 
 our author resided and labored, proposed Dr. Whitehead for this office. He cheerfully 
 agreed to serve ; the meeting unanimously adopted the proposal ; the next Confer- 
 ence approved the appointment, and added another distinction, by making him — 
 though still a Local Preacher — a Member of the Book Committee. All this is stated 
 on the authority of Mr. Moore, himself; and, in great part, in his own language. 
 
 V. — His Conduct. 
 
 In respect of the manner in which he discharged his obligations as Biographer, it 
 may be well to regard, in the first place, his own testimony ; and then adduce the 
 judgment of a few other authorities. 
 
 The Author's own Testimony. 
 
 In his preface, Dr. Whitehead informs us, that he " determined to write, not only 
 the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a History of Methodism, with the utmost impartiality ; 
 to describe things as they have been, and as they are, without the false colouring that 
 the spirit of a party will always give to history." Again, he declares : " My business 
 has been, to guard my mind against any improper influence it [the controversy] might 
 have on my judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the establishment 
 of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. 
 Wesley, on which the Methodist Societies were founded, and the narrow and arbi- 
 trary conduct of a few individuals : and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been 
 carefully done." 
 
 With this explicit and solemn avowal on the part of the Biographer, we proceed to 
 cite the judgment of the other authorities alluded to. 
 
 The London "Analytical Review."" 
 
 In vol. xvii. for 1794, page 362, of this established and influential work, the follow- 
 ing paragraph occurs, in a Review of Dr. Whitehead's Jjrs£ volume: 
 
 "The Life of Mr. Charles Wesley, which forms the principal part of this volume, 
 consists chiefly of extracts from his Private Journal. It lays open the religious 
 state of his mind, and relates the particulars of his public labours, through the course 
 of a long life, with all those peculiarities of sentiment and language, by which Me- 
 thodism is so strongly marked. These memoirs are entitled to particular attention 
 from the sect of which he and his brother were the founders, to whose diligent exer- 
 tions, continued with unwearied zeal and perseverance, through a long course of 
 years, it in a great measure owed its extensive and rapid progress. They may also 
 be perused with advantage by other classes of readers, as affording them many au- 
 thentic materials, from which a judgment may be formed concerning the spirit, 
 character, and tendency of a religious body, which, from the smallest beginnings, 
 about the year 1730, has risen to a degree of magnitude and consequence sufficient 
 to demand the attention of the statesman and philosopher, as well as the divine." 
 
 In vol. xxiv. for 1796, page 2S0, the Doctor's second volume is thus announced: — 
 
 "After an interval of about three years, appears Dr. Whitehead's second volume 
 of the lives of J. and C. Wesley. The prafent volume resumes the Life of John 
 Wesley, from the year 1735, when he went over to America. The narrative con
 
 INTRODUCTION. Vll 
 
 tains an account in regular series of Mr. Wesley's indefatigable labours, and of the 
 progress of Methodism, authenticated and illustrated by a gTeat number of extracts 
 from Mr. Wesley's public writings and private papers, from the minutes of the Con- 
 ference and other sources. The work is a full memoir of the life of a man, who, 
 during the greater part of the present century, enjoyed a more extensive popularity 
 than any other man living; and who, amidst all the peculiarities of the sect of which 
 he was the father, is certainly entitled to an honourable place in the tablet of merit, 
 as a great Reformer. At the same time the work conveys a more distinct and com- 
 plete view of the principles of Methodists, and of their internal discipline and economy, 
 than had before appeared ; and is well adapted to furnish the future historian with 
 large materials for a very important chapter in the ecclesiastical history of the 
 eighteenth century. The writer being an admirer and a follower of Mr. Wesley, it 
 will, of course, be expected that the affairs of the Methodists and the conduct of their 
 founder, should be placed in the most favourable light, and that the work should be 
 considerably tinctured with the spirit and language of the sect. The narrative, how- 
 ever, bears the marks of accuracy and fidelity ; and as a record of facts re- 
 specting a religious body, which has for many years past materially affected the 
 state of opinions and morals in this kingdom, it is of great value." 
 
 The London " Critical Revieio." 
 In vol. xii. for 1794, p. 207, of this work, a notice of Dr. Whitehead's first volume 
 is concluded by this remark : — " On the whole, this work is accurately and well 
 written, but with a pen evidently favourable to Methodism." 
 
 The " British Critic" 
 
 In vol. viii. for 1796, page 636, a Review of our author's work closes thus: — " Dr. 
 Whitehead is certainly entitled to the grateful acknowledgment of all those to whom 
 Mr. Wesley's memory is dear; and his work is of general importance to lite- 
 rature, as containing the best and most regular history of a sect, which, however 
 erroneous in a few points, has produced a beneficial operation upon the minds of many 
 individuals; and may safely boast of several within its pale, distinguished by their 
 blameless manners and useful accomplishments." 
 
 Let it not be supposed that the respectable Reviewers, from whose pages the above 
 paragraphs are cited, were unaware of the controversy. They knew this feet, and 
 wrote the more distinctly and emphatically because of it. 
 
 Life of Kilham. 
 
 In the "Life of the Rev. Alexander Kilham, Formerly a Preacher under the Rev. 
 J. Wesley, and One of the Founders of the Methodist New Comiection in 1797," &c, 
 it is said, in a note on page 97, in addition to certain other remarks, showing the 
 injustice which has been done to our author: 
 
 "Dr. Whitehead's is the best and most impartial account of Mr. Wesley which 
 has hitherto been written." 
 
 Adam Clarke. 
 
 Dr. Clarke, whose own honesty is worthy all reliance, in his "Memoirs of the 
 Wesley Family," published in 1824, copies frequently from Dr. Whitehead; acknow- 
 ledges him as good authority; quotes his language; commends his treatment of sub- 
 jects; and alludes to his access to original papkrs, as giving him a decided advan- 
 tage over all other biographers. Thus, on page 129, he observes \ 
 
 "Mr. Charles Wesley's Life, in connection with that of his brother John, has been 
 written by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, by Dr. Whitehead, and lately by Dr. Robert 
 Southey, Poet Laureat. Of all these, Dr. Whitehead's claims the preferev i — 
 as formed from Mr. C. Wesley's Diary."
 
 Mil INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Richard Watson. 
 
 The Rev. Richard Watson — confessedly one of the ablest men in the history of 
 Methodism — in his "Life of the Rev. John Wesley," a work designed for general 
 circulation, and which, therefore, omits the details interesting to Methodists alone, 
 some forty times respectfully acknowledges his indebtedness to the authority of Dr. 
 Whitehead, and copies whole pages from his work. 
 
 Dr. Thomas Jackson, also, in his " Life of Charles Wesley," confesses Dr. White- 
 head's authority. So does Dr. Southey, in "Wesley, and his Cotemporaries ;" al- 
 though it is certain, from his statement of the resources employed in this production, 
 that he had no knowledge of the genuine edition of the work. He gives the title of 
 the Dublin, instead of the London edition. The Dublin edition was spurious and 
 mutilated. Doubtless, Southey would have valued the original, highly. 
 
 The foregoing testimonials, as will be remembered, have relation chiefly to the 
 completeness and accuracy of this Biography. They illustrate the fidelity, dili- 
 gence, and skill of our author. They show that his conduct, in execution of his 
 trust, in so far as the production of a Full and True Record was concerned, was 
 worthy the confidence reposed in him. Indeed, we have not yet found, and we note 
 the fact as remarkable, and one which should not be forgotten, a single denial of its 
 faithfulness. When, in connection with the abundant acknowledgments of his com- 
 petency and general integrity ; in connection, also, with the special and honorable 
 responsibility of his appointment; in connection, also, with the richness of his mate- 
 rials — such as no other biographer has to this day possessed : — 1. His Personal Know- 
 ledge ; 2. John Wesley's Manuscripts ; 3. Charles Wesley's Manuscripts ; 4. The 
 Manuscripts of the Wesley Family ; 5. Their Correspondence ; 6. His access to all 
 cotemporary Living Authorities; and, 7. to the Current Literature connected with 
 Methodism — and especially to all the publications of the Wesleys ; when, in connec- 
 tion with all these things, we are reminded of the fact that he prepared his Work 
 under the pressure of controversy, and knew that it would be subjected to searching 
 criticism as soon as it should appear, we feel that he had every motive and every qua- 
 lification to perform it well. Did Southey complain of some of the Wesleyan 
 Biographers, that " they wanted heart, or intellect . ? " What then 1 Properly under- 
 stood, his censures rest not on Whitehead — for Southey never saw his book. But 
 here is the whole book, word for word, just as the author published it. Let any one 
 read this — and say what is wanting. 
 
 Having thus noticed the points proposed, in relation to our Author, let us now con- 
 sider the controversy in which he was involved, and do what we can toward a just 
 conclusion of it. Here we propose to examine the Subject and Causes of the Con- 
 troversy ; the character of the other Parties in it; the Mode in which it has been 
 conducted ; and the Principles and Terms on which it ought now to be decided. 
 
 I. Subjects of the Controversy. 
 
 It is of the greatest importance to have a precise understanding of this point. Let 
 it be remembered, then, that Dr. Whitehead was entrusted with the Manuscripts and 
 Correspondence of the Wesley Family in general, to supply him with materials for 
 his work. These must be divided into two classes, which were received from different 
 sources, and on different terms. The first class consists of John Wesley's papers, 
 alone; the sr con d, of Charles Wesley's, and those of other members of the Family. 
 John Wesley's papers, as before shown, were left, by Will, to Thomas Coke, Dr. 
 Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt, or published, as they should see good. 
 These papers, with the consent of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, were committed to Dr. 
 Whitehead, alone. The others, of course, were in the possession of Charles Wesley's 
 relatives and friends. From these persons, Dr. Whitehead received them, not as a
 
 INTKOIM CTION. IX 
 
 bequest from the dead, but merely in manifestation of the confidence of surviving kin- 
 dred. The first class only is involved in this controversy. 
 
 Witli this distinction, we proceed to state the subjects of controversy, according to 
 the substantia] agreemenl of the parties. They were the three following: — 
 
 1. The Compensation to be rendered Dr. Whitehead for writing the Life of John 
 Wesley. 
 
 2. The Right of Judgment in the preparation of John Wesley's Life for the Press. 
 
 3. The Right to the Possession ami Use of John Wesley's Manuscripts, when it 
 was ascertained that the parties could not agree on the second subject, above stated. 
 
 It appears that the first of these subjects was withdrawn ; Dr. Whitehead offering 
 " to give thern the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an 
 end to the difference." 
 
 The second remained. The difference, in relation to it, was this: The Conference 
 party "required" that the Doctor " should publish nothing in the Life of .Mr. John 
 Wesley, but what should be approved by a Committee of the Preachers." The Doctor, 
 on the other hand, while he "offered to read the manuscript to them as friends, and to 
 consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wesley's life — insisted on the right of usinjr*' 
 his -'own judgment, if on any point" they "could not agree." This difference was 
 never reconciled. The Doctor "could not in conscience" submit to the requisition ; 
 and his opponents would not abandon it. 
 
 The third subject, also, remained ; being essentially involved in the second. The 
 papers were already in the Doctor's possession. And just here, an important variance 
 occurs, in the testimony of the parties. On the Doctor's side, it is asserted, that his 
 Associate-Trustees " deliberately agreed that" he " should have the use of them to 
 assist him in executing his work," and that they were "delivered unconditionally to 
 him for that end." On the other side, Mr. Moore declares, that they were "deposited 
 with him, under an express stipulation that they should be examined according to 
 the Will of the Testator, previously to any of them being published." 
 
 We confess a difficulty here. The parties are in direct opposition. How shall we 
 overcome it 1 We might raise the question of veracity — which shall we believe, Dr. 
 Whitehead, or Mr. Moore? But we have too much respect for both parties, to press 
 this. We always have a horror of such appeals. What then? The difficulty must 
 be left unsettled, or an error must be supposed. There are two reasons for the suppo- 
 sition of an error. The first is, that Dr. Whitehead acknowledges that, aflt r the 
 papers were " delivered unconditionally" to him, Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore " changed 
 their minds on that subject" — i. e. became opposed to his unconditional possession and 
 discretional use of them. Now, if we may suppose that Mr. Moore forgot this fact — 
 thought their opposition was manifested in the beginning instead of afterward — and 
 that a stipulation was then actually made, instead of some subsequent efforts to secure 
 one — the difficulty may be subdued. The second reason for supposing an error, is in 
 favor of exactly such an error as has been described. That is, that while the Doctor's 
 statement was published at tin time, in the freshness of the facts, in the presence of 
 his opponents, and, as far as we have seen, without contradiction — Mr. Moore's was 
 not published until some thirty years qfli rward, and when the Doctor had been twenty 
 years in his grave. Unless some such error be admitted, we must abandon this issue 
 as indeterminable. If it be admitted, it is in Dr. Whitehead's favor. 
 
 It is evident enough, however, from the following passage, that Mr. Moore relied 
 upon his statement, whether erroneous or correct. "But," he remarks, that which 
 constituted "the Doctor's indelible dishonor, was his ABSOLUTE refusal to suffer the 
 MSS., with which lie had been intrusted, to be examined according to the Will of the 
 Testator. This effrontery and injustice of the man utterly confounded those with 
 whom he had entered into the former engagements." And yet, that Ins reliance may 
 have been vain, is also evident from the manifest incorrectness of this charge. Dr. 
 Vol. I.-2
 
 X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Whitehead did not "absolutely refuse" to suffer the MSS. to be examined. Hia re- 
 fusal was conditional. This is plain from the very first item in the " Proposals" pre- 
 sented to the Conference " to show the disinterestedness of Dr. Whitehead and of 
 this Committee, and their desire of peace," and to "make some sacrifices for the sake 
 thereof." It reads thus : 
 
 " That all the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be fairly and impartially examined 
 by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they shall unani- 
 mously deem unfit tor publication, shall be burnt immediately ; out of the remainder 
 Dr. Whitehead shall he at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; 
 and the residue to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore." 
 
 The " Proposals" were rejected by the Conference ; but, as long as they remain 
 on record, the one above cited will utterly disprove the assertion, that Dr. Whitehead 
 41 absolutely refused" to suffer the MSS. to be examined. It was a conditional re- 
 fusal ; though we cannot but confess the condition was exceedingly stringent, and 
 requires strong reasons to justify it. We shall see, ultimately, whether such reasons 
 existed. 
 
 These, then, were the subjects of controversy. Dr. Whitehead, having got the 
 possession of John Wesley's Manuscripts, conditionally or unconditionally, to assist 
 him in writing the Life for which he was pledged to the public, asserted his right to 
 keep and use them, for that purpose, according to his own judgment — not even allow- 
 ing an examination of them, by his Associate-Trustees, except on conditions to which 
 they would not consent. Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the Conference denounced this 
 action on his part, as a flagrant violation of Mr. Wesley's Will, and in all respects 
 dishonorable. Now, therefore, let us proceed to the next point : 
 
 II. — Causes of the Controversy. 
 
 The reader will agree with us, we presume, that it would have been a silly pian 
 to confine the proposed Biography to the character and course of John Wesley, ex- 
 clusively. His brother Charles had nearly equal claims. Methodism, in whole, had 
 claims. Dr. Whitehead was entrusted with the resources of all ; and remembered 
 all ; and resolved to give place to all ; and to exercise his own judgment in respect 
 of all. If any were aggrieved by this announcement, who were they 1 The Me- 
 thodists in general 1 No. The Wesley Family, in general ? No. The relatives 
 of Charles Wesley, in particular ! No. The relatives of John Wesley 1 No. Who, 
 then, were they ? Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the Conference. How was it that they 
 were so aggrieved? If any of the Wesleys had been likely to suffer injury, were 
 there no nearer representatives to show their sensibility on the occasion, and come 
 forward to prevent the result ? How shall we account for the fact, that they all re- 
 mained silent, and, as far as we can judge, perfectly satisfied ? Surely, if any detri- 
 ment had been anticipated to the fair fame of their illustrious kindred, they would 
 have appeared in their behalf. Would they not have demanded of Dr. Whitehead the 
 surrender of Charles Wesley's Private Diary 1 — and all the other Manuscripts which 
 they had committed to his care ? Does not the fact that they took no part in the dis- 
 pute, imply that they saw no cause of offence ? — that they had as much confidence in 
 Dr. Whitehead as ever? — that they had no objection to his exercising his own judg- 
 ment, in the work ? Why then, we again ask, were Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the 
 Conference, so much aggrieved that this same judgment was to be exercised upon 
 John Wesley's papers? Did they think he would falsify them? That never has been 
 pretended. Did they think the papers themselves would bring reproach on Mr. 
 Wesley ? They had little reason for this — even if they had not known that such a 
 sun might wear a spot and yet be a blessing to the world. Or, lastly, did they — or 
 rather did some of them — one or more individuals — imagine that these papers might 
 reveal something not altogether creditable to themselves? — something that would
 
 INTRODUCTION. X. 
 
 interfere with their memories and hopes 1 This lad inquiry, we think, will lead to 
 an understanding of the truth. 
 
 It would seem that the Doctor's determination, as stated by Mr. Moore, "that he 
 would write the Life of Mr. Wesley as an independent man" was the reason why 
 " Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore changed their mind" in relation to his "discretional use" 
 of the manuscripts. The Doctor's own statement, as before quoted, was, that he "had 
 determined to write, not only the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a history of Methodism, 
 with the utmost impartiality ,• to describe things as they have been, and as they are, 
 without the false colouring that the spirit of a party will always give to history" — 
 to describe "facts that have taken place in the establishment of Methodism, and to 
 distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the 
 Methodist Societies were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few 
 individuals." 
 
 Do not the above statements reveal the general cause of the uneasiness! If there 
 were persons who had not yet become wise enough to love Christianity more than 
 Methodism, and Christ more than men, and truth more than place, they had reason to 
 be afraid, even of their Founder's MSS., and the honest judgment of his Biographer. 
 Who the u few individuals" were, we cannot certainly say. It is remarkable, that 
 " a few individuals" are almost always the wrong-doers and mischief-makers. It is 
 plain, however, that Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore were among them. We suppose these 
 to have been the principal ones. And, until the incidental confirmation of the fact, in 
 the sequel of this inquiry, we can now only assert, in general terms, that the causes 
 of the controversy will be found in personal and official improprieties which they and 
 others were unwilling to have exposed. Before Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore shall be 
 presented, however, for special contemplation, or the improprieties alluded to shall be 
 particularly considered, it becomes us to notice the mode in which the controversy 
 has been conducted. 
 
 III. — Mode of the Controversy. 
 
 It appears that Dr. Whitehead was not without friends. He mentions a " Com- 
 mittee, united with" him " to put an end to the dispute." Mr. Moore styles it a 
 " Committee to advise, support, and defend Dr. Whitehead." By this Committee, 
 the "Proposals," published in our Author's " Advertisement," were made to the Con- 
 ference. We have no evidence as to the course they pursued after the rejection of 
 these "Proposals." The Doctor's prosecution of the matter is to be gathered from 
 his work— which he proceeded to complete. In his " Preface," however, he intimates 
 that he was on his guard against the evil of impairing the permanent usefulness of 
 the " Life," by introducing what ought to have been a transient variance. He though' 
 his opponents tried to provoke such an injury, and therefore laid his task aside when- 
 ever he "could not write with that calmness and ease that he wished." Still, in the 
 "Preface," he represented the opposition to him as "cruel," "malignant," "out- 
 rageous and indecent." And from the work, itself, it is clear, that he believed the 
 causes of the opposition to be such as are stated in the close of the preceding section. 
 Instead, therefore, of concealing these "improprieties," he has disclosed them. He 
 has recorded his opinion of the ambition of a \'ew of the leading preachers ; the facts 
 and documents confirming it; and the evil effects resulting from that ambition, and 
 likely to be perpetuated and multiplied. He has showed how Charles Wesley retired 
 from the Itinerancy, chiefly because of his aversion to the increasing inclination to 
 independency, and the opposition of the ambitious projectors of th to him, on 
 
 that account; how these same persons betrayed John Wesley, in his old age, for the 
 accomplishment of their purpose, into the chief inconsistencies ot' his life; and how, 
 after the death of their Founder, the Government of the Preachers became oppressive 
 to the People. Having stated, near the* close of his Life of Charles Wesley, that the
 
 gij INTRODUCTION- 
 
 latter foresaw the approach of the government of the societies " towards a system of 
 human policy, that in the end could not be carried on without sometimes having re- 
 course to the arts of misrepresentation and deception, which " he abhorred in all 
 persons, but when practised under the mask of religion — always appeared to him 
 more detestable"— the Doctor declares for himself, near the close of his Life of the 
 elder brother, that— "What is still much worse than all the rest, is, that the present 
 system of government among the Methodists, requires such arts of human policy and 
 chicanery to carry it on, as, in my opinion, are totally inconsistent with the openness 
 of gospel simplicity." He could not conclude the latter paragraph, however, without 
 adding: " It is happy that the great body of the preachers do not enter into the spirit 
 of it, and indeed know little about it, being content with doing their duty on the 
 circuits to which they are appointed, and promoting the spiritual welfare of the people. 
 And the hope is, that this mode of government will soon be altered." So rests the 
 Doctor's management of the controversy. 
 
 The other party have conducted it in this manner : Determined not to sanction Dr. 
 Whitehead's work, they appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore to compile a Life. This 
 appointment was quickly fulfilled ; the Life published, in advance of the Doctor's; 
 and, according to Myles, one edition, of ten thousand copies, " sold in a few weeks, 
 and another edition published when the Conference assembled." This was in 1792. 
 It is further stated, by the same author, that in this work " no mention was made of 
 the " unhappy dispute, nor even a hint given of it." Mr. Myles, himself, however, 
 in his record of the dispute, represents the Doctor as " unfaithful ;" " extravagant in 
 his demands;" taking "advantage" of the " Committee ;" and submitting "Proposals" 
 to the Conference, manifesting "injustice and total want of ingenuousness, as well as 
 —unfaithfulness to the deceased." We copy from the Third Edition of Myles' Work, 
 published in London, 1803. In 1805, it appears, that a spurious and mutilated edition 
 of Dr. Whitehead's work was published in Dublin, "which omitted all those passages 
 that were unpalatable to Dr. Coke and the high Conference party." The Author had 
 died in the preceding year ; and it would seem that the design was, as quickly after 
 that event as possible, to substitute the perfect book by an imperfect one ; and so 
 suppress the testimony which it embodied. In the " Life of Dr. Coke," by Mr. Drew, 
 published in 1817, we find the next record of the controversy ; where it is so stated 
 as again to discredit the honor of Dr. Whitehead. It is manifest, however, that Mr. 
 Drew, in this particular, was merely the reporter of the party ; not even having seen 
 the genuine edition of our author's work. In 1824, Mr. Moore's Life of the Wesleys 
 appeared. It will be remembered that he was united with Dr. Coke, in the hasty 
 preparation of the Life published in advance of our author's. In the " Preface" to 
 this later and deliberate work— a work published twenty years after Dr. Whitehead's 
 decease— Mr. Moore revives the controversy. It is not too much to say that he abuses 
 his long-buried antagonist, as if pleased with the opportunity and assured of safety. 
 He represents him as having fallen into a mercenary "temptation;" as being " inde- 
 libly dishonored ," as guilty of astounding " effrontery and injustice ;" as departing 
 » from simplicity and rectitude;" as having " awfully compromised his character;" 
 and, therefore, " under a feeling of the need of self-defence," losing " no opportunity 
 of defaming the Preachers in the Memoirs which he gave to the world;" as hypo- 
 critically assuming language and sentiments at variance with his principles, to 
 accomplish his purposes'; and acting from a feeling somewhat similar to that of 
 "gamblers, among" whom, " it is said, the loser is considered as having a privilege 
 to rail." Is not all this, from such a man and at such a date, surprising? But we 
 have not yet done. In the London « Wesleyan Methodist Magazine," for January, 
 February, and March, of the year 1825, we have what may be regarded as the 
 Official Review of the above Official Biography. In the course of this review, Dr. 
 Whitehead is described as having written his work " under the influence of a weak-
 
 INTRODUCTION. XII 1 
 
 ' principle of honor" — and "private pique™ — and a design of "avenging* 
 own " quarrel with a part of* the preachers" — as being, therefore, - desecrated* for 
 hie task — as erring "not for want of principle, but lor want of temper" — as having 
 "dishonorably deprived" Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore "of a large jxjrtioii of valuable 
 papers" — as having composed "under party bias, and not with the best feeling" — as 
 not knowing or not choosing to state the proper vindication of Mr. Wesley, &c. &c. 
 And BO the controversy has been brought down to the presenl time. Both in England 
 and in the United States, the successors of the Coke, Moore, and Conference party, 
 give similar representations of our author to this day. 
 
 Before we Leave this section, we wish to show the circumstances under which this 
 is done. LP the Journal to which we have alluded, in connection with the bzstowi of Dr. 
 Whitehead, was correct in the assertion — which we have not seen proved — that he 
 was expelled from the Society for unfaithfulness as a Trustee of Mr. Wesley's Manu- 
 scripts — it is certain that he was received again and restored to his former standing ; 
 and this, as far as appears, without any acknowledgment, on his part, of guilt in the 
 matter. Mr. Myles says: "In the year 1797, a reconciliation took place between 
 the Doctor and his London friends, chiefly through the mediation of Mr. Pawson. He 
 is now [i. e. in 1803] united to the Society, restored to his office of Local Preacher, 
 and very friendly with his brethren." Mr. Drew, in his " Life of Dr. Coke," says : 
 "The reach was afterward completely healed ; and both ivorks continue to be sold 
 by the Conference." Mr. Moore is silent about this. As to '■'■both works" — Coke 
 and Moore's and Dr. Whitehead's — continuing "to be sold by the Conference" — we 
 think Mr. Drew must have been misinformed. It is hardly credible that the Confer- 
 ence ever sold the London, or genuine edition of our author's work. Mr. Drew, as 
 already stated, was not acquainted with that edition — at least, it is highly probable 
 he was not. He must have referred to the Dublin, or spurious edition; and if he did, 
 and if it be a fact that this has been always kept on sale by the Conference, the party 
 by whom it was published is pretty well identified. These, then, are the circum- 
 stances to which we have alluded. Although Dr. Whitehead was reunited to the Society 
 and restored to his office, and died in these connections; although his own work 
 was suppressed — as the sixth item in his " Proposals" to the Conference, shows he 
 was afraid it would be — and another, expurgated of offensive intelligence, substituted 
 in its place, and, if Mr. Drew be correct, sold by the Conference as his own, as if in 
 demonstration of the fact that the " breach was completely healed," — he continues to 
 be thus berated to this hour. 
 
 In the height of the controversy, the Doctor thus addressed the Preachers : — "I 
 therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace among the people, for the 
 honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal requisition. If 
 you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, I call the living God to 
 witness between me and you this day, that I am clear; the mischief that may follow, 
 will lie at your door, not mine; and you shall answer for it, at the awful tribunal 
 of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." 
 
 Now we have faith in a retributive system, already in operation; the agents <>f 
 which are sometimes very humble persons. And it seems to us. that the time has 
 come tor a development of its equity and efficiency. Let us call up. therefore, Dr. 
 Coke and Mr. Moore, and see, on examination, if they are the men to cast dishonor 
 on Dr. Whitehead. 
 
 IV. — Character of the othbb Parteeb. 
 
 We proceed to the part ofour duty now before us, with an awakening of the sensi- 
 bility acknowledged in the opening of this Introduction. It is a pleasure to vindicate 
 the memory of one unjustly reproached ; but painful, however necessary, to do it at 
 the expense of others— especially of persons deservedly revered. And yet, to the
 
 XIV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 student of human nature, it is but a primer-lesson, that the best and most useful of 
 men may be subject to unworthy and mischievous infirmities. Is it not wrong for a 
 Biographer to conceal these ! Besides, as was said of the sun, in connection with 
 Mr. Wesley, so here it may be said of the next great light — may not tiie moon show 
 its spots and yet be a blessing to the world 1 But, further, suppose that injured inno- 
 cence requires the exhibition of such infirmities, for its own justification — can any 
 man, however charitable, be so unrighteous as to withhold them ] Perhaps a man 
 might — but a Christian cannot. Let us, then, pass on : 
 
 1. Dr. Coke. 
 Since writing the preceding section, we have carefully examined the materials in 
 our possession respecting the character of Dr. Coke. This examination reassures us 
 of the correctness of our judgment in relation to it. His distinguishing infirmity was 
 — ambition to be a Bishop. 
 
 That he was ambitious, is admitted by his friends and advocates. In the following 
 sentence, the testimony of Mr. Drew is confirmed by Mr. Moore : " He was, as his 
 biographer acknowledges, naturally ambitious and aspiring ; and, for some years, had 
 made great efforts to obtain preferment in the church ; but finding himself disap- 
 pointed, and at length shut up in the curacy of South Petherton, in Somersetshire, he 
 became very unhappy, and felt the want of that real good, which, as yet, was un- 
 known to him." So, again, Mr. Moore affirms, that, in contemplation of his new 
 field of usefulness, labor and suffering, " ' the ambitious stirrings' which Mr. Southey 
 has imputed to Mr. Wesley, (not only without, but contrary to, all evidence,) were 
 realized in the active mind of Dr. Coke." Now, we see plainly, that this natural 
 tendency was sanctified, by the grace of God, to many glorious purposes. While we 
 have reposed here, bodily, in our comfortable study, we have followed him, spiritually, 
 through all his career, with increased wonder. Eighteen times, he crossed the Atlan- 
 tic ; nine times, traversed the States on our coast; and four times, the West Indies; 
 besides all his journeyings in England, Ireland, and Scotland : visited France and 
 Holland : preached everywhere ; begged money from door to door ; lavished his own 
 liberal fortune ; raised up Missionary Societies ; flew away, and established missions 
 in every quarter of the globe ; was smitten by tempests at sea ; captured by foes ; set 
 ashore, alone ; hunted by ninety men at once ; waited for, in ambush, by a deadly 
 marksman ; underwent all difficulties, and surmounted all — until, as though his soul, 
 rather than his body, needed room for rest, the ocean opened to receive him. " To 
 his enthusiastic admirers," says Mr. Drew, "he seemed to want nothing but wings 
 to become an angel." Nay, he had wings, and was an angel. Neither Wesley nor 
 Whitefield equalled him in their range of labors. In the language of Watson, "by 
 his voyages, travels and labors, he erected a monument of noble and disinterested 
 zeal and charity, which will never be obliterated." In the language of Southey, 
 " Having wholly given himself up to the Connection, the second place in it was 
 naturally assigned to him ; no other of its active members was possessed of equal 
 fortune and rank in society ; and all that he had, his fortune, to every shilling, and 
 his life, to every minute that could be employed in active exertions, were devoted to 
 its interests." But, while we see so plainly that his ambition was sanctified, in great 
 part, to noble ends, we cannot help seeing that it was also, in part, allied to little 
 things^-meanly and mischievously devoted to them. Among these, we specify these 
 three: monumental distinction; literary authority; and Episcopal title and power. 
 In respect of the first, we allude to Cohesbury College. It seems that this was 
 planned on his first voyage to America ; as Mr. Drew states, that, " the establishment' 1 '' 
 of it, he " had always kept in view from his first landing." This institution was 
 twice destroyed by fire— the loss amounting to about $50,000. After the first burn- 
 ing, Mr. Asbury — whose name was nearly buried in its title — abandoned the enter-
 
 INTRODUCTION. XV 
 
 prise, as one contrary to the Divine will. After the second burning, Dr. Coke did the 
 same. This uiiliir gave Mr. Wealejf no little distress: oot the burning, doc yet the 
 building, but, the naming, and the ambition indicated by it Said lie, writing to .Mr. 
 Asoury, before the burning— " In one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid, both 
 the Doctor and you differ from me. I study to be little.- you study to be great. I 
 creep; you strut along. I found a school; you a college 1 Nay, and call it after 
 your own names ! O beware ! Do not seek to be something! Let me be nothing, 
 and Christ be all in all .'" In respect of the second specification— literary authority, 
 we allude to the fact that he published works, not his own, as his own. The follow- 
 ing list of works, composed, in part or whole, for him, and published with nis name 
 alone— " Thomas (Joke, LL.D." as their author, is copied from the " Life, Charac- 
 ter, and Literary Labors of Samuel Drew, A. M.," by his eldest son:— 
 A Commentary on the New Testament. 2 vols. 4to. 1807. 
 
 The Recent Occurrences of Europe, Considered in Relation to Prophecy, &c. 1808. 
 A History of the West Indies, Natural, Civil, and Ecclesiastica., &c. — 3 vols. 
 1808—11. 
 
 A History of the Old and New Testaments (a part only published)— 1809. 
 
 Six Letters, m Reply to Rev. Melville Home, &c— 1810. 
 
 The Cottager's Bible, &c— 4to. 1810. 
 
 Besides these, actually published, Mr. Drew gives the titles of two others, in MS. 
 
 one, A Series of Letters, and the other, A System of Natural Philosophy. Of 
 
 them all, he asserts, that his Father " was virtually or principally the author." Yet, 
 ostensibly, the Commentator — the Historian — the Controversialist — the Philosopher — 
 was no other than Dr. Coke. We have read the apologies for this course ; but think 
 they might as well have been omitted, as far as the judgment of honest men is con- 
 cerned. We like better the honesty of Dr. Clarke, who, in the " Preface" to his own 
 Commentary, states the simple facts, without apology, in relation to what is called 
 Dr. Coke's Commentary— one of the works named, in part, in the foregoing List. Dr. 
 Clarke says — " This is in the main a reprint of the work of Dr. Dodd" — " The major 
 part of the notes and even the dissertations of Dr. Dodd, are here re-published with- 
 out the author's name.'" Book-stealing, sermon-stealing, and all other pious frauds, 
 we are under solemn obligation to expose, for the honor of "pure and undefled reli- 
 gion." 
 
 In respect of the third specification, we allude to facts which few men will have 
 the hardihood either to deny or approve. Only let it be remembered that Dr. Coke's 
 friends acknowledge his "ambitious stirrings," and that Mr. Moore testifies that, "for 
 some years" he "had made great efforts to obtain preferment in the church" but was 
 " disappointed" and, therefore, " unhappy" — and how naturally do these facts follow ! 
 Our limits allow merely the briefest enumeration of them: 
 
 1. The Bristol Ordination. In a private chamber, in Bristol, England, and in a 
 manner so studiously concealed, that even Charles Wesley, who was in Bristol at the 
 t iiue, " at his" brother's " elbow," had not the " least hint" of it ; Dr. Coke, then about 
 thirty-seven years of age, and only a few years a Methodist, received, in compl ance 
 with his own "earnest wish," from Mr. Wesley, then in his eighty-second year, and 
 himself only a Presbyter, an ordination or appointment, as joint-superintendent with 
 Mr. Asbury, over the Methodists of America. 
 
 •J. The Baltimore Ordination. In the same year (1784) and in less than four 
 months from his own appointment, having crossed the sea, travelled extensively, and 
 assembled a Conference at Baltimore, Dr. Coke ordained Mr. Asbury. The parties 
 afterward assumed (he title of Bishop, and the brethren in whole were organised as 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
 
 3. The Application to Bishop White. In a little more than six years from the 
 time of the Baltimore Ordination, as though dissatisfied with his powers, Dr. Coke
 
 XVI INTRODUCTION- 
 
 applied to Bishop White, of the Protestant Episcopal Church, substantially if not 
 expresslv, for re-ordination. He declared, in his letter, that the re-union of the Me- 
 thodists with the Episcopalians, as proposed, would hardly be submitted to, if the 
 ordination of the Preachers should be made to depend either on " the present Bishops 
 or " their successors." Of course, he meant that he should be consecrated ; and, pro- 
 bably, he alone — for he stated his opinion that Mr. Asbury would not " easily comply," 
 adding, " nay, I know he will be exceedingly averse to it." 
 
 4. Conduct 07t hearing of Mr. Wesley's Death. While the above proposition waa 
 pending, the Dr. heard of Mr. Wesley's death. His biographer's account of his con- 
 duct, on this occasion, is marvellous. Let it be remembered, that one of Chanes 
 Wesley's fears, in connection with the Ordination of Dr. Coke, by his brother, was, 
 that the Dr., after organising the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States, 
 would return to attempt a similar organization in England. Mr. Asbury was the 
 acknowledged head in America; and deserved to be. There was no possibility ol 
 rising above him, unless by consecration from Bishop White : and even had that been 
 certain, it is scarcely credible that the Methodists generally would have forsaken 
 their old and fast friend, to follow Dr. Coke into the Protestant Episcopal Church. 
 Besides, the Dr. would, doubtless, have preferred Mr. Wesley's place in England to 
 Mr. Asbury's in America. When he heard of Mr. Wesley's death, he was at Port- 
 Royal, in Virginia. He was informed of the melancholy feet, after preaching, at 
 night. He had an appointment, some miles distant, at ten o'clock the next morning. 
 Instead of fulfilling it, he started for the nearest port where he could find a ship sailing 
 for England ! — travelled so rapidly that he was made sick, and had to stop ; pursued 
 the coach, the next day, on horseback ; the next day, was stopped by sickness again ; 
 and so lost the opportunity he sought. He then spent nine days in Philadelphia ; 
 heard of a vessel at New Castle ; hastened thither, and embarked ; left the ship, 
 when near the English coast, and was put ashore at Falmouth, by some fishermen ! 
 No wonder even his Biographer adds : " The supposed occasion of Dr. Coke's arrival 
 in England at this particular crisis of the Methodist connection, though pleasing to 
 some, was by no means gratifying to all the preachers.''' 1 Mr. Drew, indeed, does 
 not let the fact of this unwelcome reception pass, without extolling the Dr.'s general 
 character ; but even such of his readers as desire to be " children in malice," cannot 
 make themselves such children " in understanding," as to confound a course like this 
 with the truly glorious career of his subject in other relations. 
 
 5. Letter to the Bishop of London. Having failed in his application to Bishop 
 White ; and in his supposed expectations, on his return to England, after Mr. Wesley's 
 decease ; about eight years later, Dr. Coke applied to the Bishop of London, seemingly 
 in hope of attaining his old and cherished object. "Securing the great body of Me- 
 thodists to the Church of England," was the burden of the Epistle; and the means 
 by which this was to be accomplished, was the ordination of " leading preachers," and, 
 doubtless, himself, particularly, "to travel through the connection," " to administer 
 the sacraments," &c. He was already a Presbyter; and, if re-ordained, could be so 
 only as a Bishop. In this case, however, we confess the evidence is merely circum- 
 stantial. We regard it, in connection with what has gone before, and is to come 
 after. 
 
 6. Letter to Wilberforce. Having failed in the latter, as in all former efforts — in 
 England as in America, another and most remote region opened to his contemplation, 
 in connection with the same object. It was about fourteen years after the letter to 
 the Bishop of London, when he wrote to William Wilberforce, Esq. He assured Mr. 
 Wilberforce that the interests of the " Indian Empire" had " lain very near" his 
 " heart — for at least twelve years." But, whether the disappointment on his return 
 to England, after Mr. Wesley's death, had any connection with his first thoughts of 
 India, it is manifest that these later efforts were prompted by " the observations of
 
 INTRODUCTION. XV 11 
 
 Lord Castlereagh in the House of Commons, concerning a religious establishment in 
 India, connected with the established church al home." In r— which is one 
 
 of the strangest we ever read, and which may be found in the 2d vol. of the " W . 
 force Correspondence," Philadelphia edition, page 114 — Dr. Coke Bpeaks plainly of 
 his "appointment to the Episcopacy of India," and professes a readiness, in that case, 
 to " return most fully and faithfully into the bosom of the Established Church, and do 
 everything in" his "power to promote its interests," and "submit to all such restric- 
 tions in the fulfilment of" his " office, as the government and the bench of bishops 
 should think necessary." This last, and also unsuccessful effort, was made a little 
 more than a year prior to his death. 
 
 Now, what can we say in palliation of these things? Nothing. So far as Dr. 
 Coke's confessed ambition allied itself to these little things — he is to be pitied, not 
 approved. He saw the degradation; felt it; struggled against it ; apologised for it, 
 by the connection of better things with it ; but, being mastered by it, could do nothing 
 more, save try to hide it. This, he always did. In the case of the Bristol Ordina- 
 tion, he consoled himself thus : " Either it will be known, or not known ; if not 
 known, then no odium will arise ; but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge 
 that I acted under your (Mr. Wesley's) direction, or suffer me to sink," &c. — See 
 Letter, p. 256, 2d vol. this work. In the case of the Baltimore Ordination, notwith- 
 standing he assured Mr. Wesley, in the letter just quoted, that he would go no " fur- 
 ther" than he " believed absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work," he 
 afterwards confessed, in his letter to Bishop White, " I am not sure but I went 
 further" than Mr. Wesley "did intend," at least: and good reason had he for 
 this ; for on his return to England, from that Ordination, Mr. Wesley gave him a 
 cool reception, and the conference left his name off the " minutes" for the en- 
 suing year — in part, it is believed, for this very fault. The feelings of Mr. Wesley, 
 in relation to the matter, are evident enough from his letter to Mr. Asbury, in con- 
 nection especially with the assumption of the name of Bishop — Mr. Asbury, in all 
 probability, not being half as guilty as his associate : — " One instance of this, of your 
 greatness, has given me great concern. How can you, how dare you, suffer yourself 
 to be called Bishop 1 I shudder, I start at the very thought ! Men may call me a 
 knave or a fool ; a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am content: but they shall never, by 
 my consent, call me Bishop /" &c. — This transcending of Mr. Wesley's intention 
 was hidden before. So, in respect of the proposition to Bishop White, the Dr. stated: 
 "I am conscious of it that secresy is of great importance in the present state of the 
 business," &c. — and therefore begged the secret might be kept, and, if the proposal 
 should not be improved, that the letter might be " burnt' 1 '' and "no more notice" taken 
 of it. So, in respect of the letter to Wilberforce, he appeals to the honor of that gen- 
 tleman, to keep the matter quiet, lest the preachers should come to know it, and thus 
 his usefulness be affected. He cautions him even against .Mr. Stephen — the states- 
 man's brother-in-law — lest, if mentioned to him, it should come to the knowledge of 
 the Methodists. Let any one read that letter, and answer, if it does not show a 
 balloonist, who, infatuated by the hope of rising to a tinted vapor, now floating in the 
 sunset, but soon to grow dark and cold, throws out the ballast of personal dignity and 
 worth. For such a man — a man of such unexcelled elements and influences, in many 
 other respects — the " Xavier of Methodism," as Southey styles him, complimenting 
 rather the Romanist than the Methodist by the title — tor him so to demean himself 
 under "ambitious stirrings;" and, after having vainly sought preferment hi the 
 church for years, in the beginning of life; and then left it in disappointment; to turn 
 back to it again, for the same object, repeatedly, and even to the close of life ; and so 
 humble himself and strive to hide his humiliations; and this, when God had opened 
 to him a field which the Archbishop of Canterbury might have envied, and given him 
 
 Vol. L— 3 b *
 
 XV111 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 talents wherewith to occupy it, which the whole bench of bishops might have envied 
 — surely it is pitiable enough. 
 
 But this statement of Dr. Coke's character seemed to be necessary to the vindica- 
 tion of Dr. Whitehead. Dr. Whitehead knew him ; and, without citing all he says 
 against him, it may be made plain enough that he did not admire him. If the reader 
 will turn to the second volume of this work, and examine passages on pages 219, 253, 
 255, and 2 s 4, he will sufficiently understand in what light Dr. Whitehead regarded 
 Dr. Coke. What Charles Wesley thought of him, may be gathered from his letter 
 to his brother, page 265, vol. 2. " His ' Methodist Episcopal Church, at Baltimore,' 
 war; intended,'''' says Charles, "to beget a 'Methodist Episcopal Church,' here." He 
 was afraid of Dr. Coke's ambition, if not of his brother's. 
 
 What then ? Is it right to hear only one side of a question? Who has been more 
 abused than Dr. Whitehead ? Perhaps not by Dr. Coke, personally. We take plea- 
 sure in reading Mr. Drew's remark, that, " from invective, acrimony, and asperity, 
 all his pages are happily free." And yet, Mr. Drew has not informed us how many 
 " all his pages" really are, nor where we are to find them. But the party, by whom 
 Dr. Coke was supported, have abused Dr. Whitehead ; one would think, to their 
 heart's content. Mr. Moore, especially, has done this. We say, then, — ponder the 
 character of Dr. Coke. And, although all the improprieties which have been noticed, 
 were not to be found in the MSS. of John Wesley, let the reader form his own judg- 
 ment, from what Dr. Whitehead has published, whether there was not reason why 
 Dr. Coke should oppose his " discretional use" of the MSS. — whether things are not 
 here brought to light, which Dr. Coke-^-according to his habit — would certainly have 
 concealed, had he been permitted so to do. 
 
 Now, then, let us pass on to a brief notice of his coadjutor. 
 
 2. Henry Moore. 
 
 A few words here will suffice. Mr. Moore we always regarded, until lately, as 
 one of the most venerable of the Wesleyan Ministers. We mourn bitterly when facts 
 reduce our veneration. But truth remains to be venerated ; let its disciples dishonor 
 themselves as they may. We repeat our design to say but little here — though this 
 little may break upon many like unexpected lightning and thunder. First — Mr. 
 Moore is the Abuser, par excellence, of Dr. Whitehead. Secondly — Here is Dr. 
 Whitehead's Work — two volumes in one — containing about 600 pages in whole. 
 They have been carefully compared with Mr. Moore's Work — as it is called — and 
 out of these 600 pages, there are only 133 which are clear of the marks of Mr. Moore's 
 purloining. Most of them, in whole, or nearly so, "original documents," "references 
 to MSS.," " notes, dissertations, reflections, translations," and facts and pronouns of 
 " personal knowledge" — all, all are transferred from the Abused to the Abuser. For 
 instance : if Dr. Whitehead says — " It appears from the account / have given of Mr. 
 Charles Wesley," &c. — Mr. Moore copies it just as it stands, without acknowledg- 
 ment, and presents it to the world as his own : " It appears from the account / have 
 given," &c. — Now is not such conduct intolerable ? In his " Preface," Mr. Moore 
 remarks that Dr. Whitehead's " book is still extant, and should be answered, though 
 he himself is no longer accountable to men." Is this the way to answer it? We 
 have already noticed Mr. Drew's statement, that " the breach was afterward com- 
 pletely healed ; and both works continue to be sold by the Conference." That was a 
 mistake, for it was published before Mr. Moore's Life; and Dr. Whitehead's genuine 
 work, we are persuaded, was never sold by the Conference. But now, wherever 
 Mr. Moore's work is sold, it may indeed be said, that, substantially, both works 
 are sold. 
 
 How could Mr. Moore expose himself to such charges as these ? Does he not say 
 that his old opponent's work is " still extant ?" Certainly — but, perhaps, he imagined
 
 INTRODUCTION. XIX 
 
 so few copies to be in existence, thai he would never be detected. We have men- 
 tioned the Official Review of his work in the London « Wesleyan Methodist Maga- 
 zine," for 1825. The Reviewer tells a different Btary. I [e seems to let out the secret. 
 " The spirit of party" he observes, " kept this work alive for the time; but it may be 
 considered as long since dead" Was not this the real reason ! 
 
 But a dead book, like a dead man, may live again. Buried, burnt, torn, its elements 
 scattered over the world, its name forgotten by the world, still, like a man subjected 
 to the same accidents, it may rise again. Nor only so : but, if a good book, it may 
 rise, like a good man, in spiritual and imperishable power and glory. Do not the 
 changes which have passed upon Dr. Whitehead's work confirm and illustrate these 
 statements ? Born— to preserve the figure— in 1793, it was declared, in thirty-two 
 years afterward, "long since dead," and yet, twenty years after that declaration, in 
 this rapid, stereotype succession of large, beautiful, and popular editions, we witness 
 the wonder of its triumphant resurrection. And now, in the revelations of the ante- 
 judgment, who is there to confront it, without fear and shame? 
 
 In one word, in view of what has been said respecting the two chief opponents of 
 Dr. Whitehead— are they the men to cast reproach on him 1 If not— who are ? 
 
 V. Principles and Terms on which the Controversy may be decided. 
 
 We designed to dwell somewhat at large on these — so ardent is our desire for jus- 
 tice, mercy, and peace. But we are warned of limits that camiot be transgressed. 
 What then ! Much in little is our only resort. 
 
 Let the facts be settled, and the truth acknowledged, whoever suffers. It is merely 
 a suffering of reputation, and that in one point among many which cannot suffer, and 
 that, for the advantage of posterity. Our faith is, that Dr. Whitehead, Dr. Coke, and 
 Mr. Moore, ascended, successively, to heaven; that they repose together therein 
 blissful release from the infirmities which spotted their orbs while filling their social 
 circles here. We have thought of the living as well as the dead, of eternity as well 
 as time, and have endeavored to do our duty. If anything has been mis-stated, the 
 next edition shall correct it. We would not wilfully mis-state, for the world. It is 
 plain, that though there were three Trustees, there were but two jmrlies. Dr. White- 
 head represented one; his Associates, the other. They wished to destroy; he, to 
 save. They, to conceal ; he, to expose. They had given him the materials, without 
 knowing his design and firmness, expecting, it would seem, to control his work ; he, 
 understanding their character and purposes, refused to surrender his advantage. His 
 work tells the rest. Did he right, or wrong? If even wrong, in that respect, is not 
 bis work still trustworthy? Shall he, then, be anathematised and his opponents 
 sainted ! Who does not see that the only way to settle the matter is, to make allow- 
 ance for natural infirmities and party infirmities all round — give Dr. Whitehead 
 equal representation in Wesleyan literature with the other Biographers — and let the 
 Methodists and the world, on due examination, render their righteous judgment of his 
 merits. We are sure, he will stand as highly, in such a result, as any of his compeers. 
 His work has never been superseded ; nor can it ever be. It is the original work — 
 the foundation work, on which others have built — the standard Life of John and 
 Charles Wesley. 
 
 January, 1845.
 
 DISCOURSE 
 
 DELIVERED 
 
 AT THE NEW CHAPEL IN THE CITY-ROAD, LONDON, 
 ON THE NINTH OF MARCH, 1791, 
 
 AT THE FUNEKAL 
 
 OF THE 
 
 KEVEUENJ) JOTJN WESLEY. 
 
 And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die 
 in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; 
 and their works follow them. — Rev. xiv. 13. 
 
 BY JOHN WHITEHEAD, M.D. 
 
 Know ye not that there is a Prince, and a great man fallen this day 
 in Israel ? II. Samuel iii. 38. 
 
 I shall observe only on this passage of scripture, that the Hebrew word which is 
 rendered prince, sometimes signifies a leader, and sometimes a person of superior or 
 princely qualities. In this general sense the passage may be applied to that eminent 
 servant of God, of whose character I am now to speak. This is all the use that I shall 
 make of the words ; I consider them as a motto only to the discourse which I intend 
 to deliver. 
 
 When we consider the public character of the late Rev. Mr. Wesley ; the various 
 opinions which have been entertained concerning him; the extent of his labours; the 
 influence which he had over a large body of people ; and the prevalence of his senti- 
 ments, not in these only, but in other nations; it becomes a matter of some importance 
 to inquire the leading features of his character, both as a man, and as a minister of the 
 gospel. 
 
 I. Although the acquisition of human learning has been little esteemed by some 
 religious people ; yet it is of very considerable service to a minister of the gospel. The 
 knowledge of the languages, and of the arts and sciences, is not only an ornament to 
 the mind, but it enlarges the human faculties; it improves the understanding; gives a 
 habit of thinking closely and reasoning justly ; and prepares the mind, when under a 
 proper direction, for great attainments even in religion. These advantages Mr. 
 Wesley possessed in a high degree, and he knew well how to improve them to the 
 most useful purposes in his ministerial labours. His mind was richly furnished with 
 literature in its various branches : he was well read in the ancient, and several modern 
 tongues. In the learned languages he was a critic; and must have studied them 
 with peculiar pleasure in his youth, or he could not have made that progress in clas- 
 sical learning, which so justly raised him to a distinguished rank as a scholar. It has 
 been acknowledged by men who were good judges, and no groat friends to .Mr. Wee- 
 ley, that when at college he gave proofs of a fine classical taste: and there an 1 some 
 poems which he wrote at that time, that show that he had formed his taste on the best 
 models of antiquity. Those who were much in his company, and who heard his apt 
 and pointed quotations from the Greek and Roman classics, on the various occasions 
 which occurred in travelling and conversation, could not but he sensible that he read 
 them as a critic, that he admired their style, and entered into their spirit and was 
 
 (xxi)
 
 XXII FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 delighted with their beauties. — He has selected some pieces from the Roman classics; 
 and as lie travelled, he would sometimes read them far his amusement. 
 
 But he did not confine his studies of this kind to profane literature: sacred learning 
 likewise occupied much of his time and attention. He was well read in the Hebrew 
 scriptures ; and in the original language of the New Testament he was an able critic, 
 and so conversant with it, that sometimes, when he lias evidently been at a loss to 
 repeat a passage out of the New Testament in the words of our common translation, 
 he was never at a loss to repeat it in the original Greek ; the words seemed to flow 
 without the least difficulty or hesitation, and he was always correct in reciting them; 
 which made it evident, that the words and phrases of the original were more familiar 
 to him than the words of any translation. 
 
 The works of God in the creation, aflbrd another fruitful source of instruction and 
 pleasure to an inquiring mind ; and the five volumes which he published on Natural 
 Philosophy, show how well he had studied that branch of knowledge. He did not 
 study the higher branches of the mathematics ; but he esteemed the knowledge of 
 this science of great importance in the improvement of the mind. It forms a person 
 to a habit of close attention to a subject, and of thinking and reasoning justly upon it. 
 And he applied himself to the study of it in his youth, so far as to make himself 
 master of Sir Isaac Newton's Principia, and his theory of light and colours. 
 
 The Art of Logic was another branch of science, which he had cultivated with the 
 utmost attention and care. It has been universally acknowledged that he was a 
 master in it. But logic, in his view of it, is not what has been commonly so called in 
 the schools : it is not the art of wrangling, nor of making frivolous distinctions, often 
 without a difference. Logic, according to him, is common sense improved by art ; or 
 in his own words, " The art of good sense ; the art of comprehending things clearly; 
 of judging truly; and of reasoning conscientiously: or, in another view of it, the art 
 of learning and teaching." 
 
 If we take a view of his conduct in the early part of life, we shall find that he paid 
 a strict attention to religion : his character was moral from early youth ; he always 
 reverenced God and his sacred word : he was attentive to the forms of religion, and 
 so far as he at that time understood it, he was conscientious and regular in the practice 
 of all its duties. 
 
 If we consider his qualifications for inquiring after truth, we shall find that he 
 possessed every requisite to examine a subject, that we could expect or wish a man to 
 have: a strong natural understanding, highly cultivated, and well stored with the 
 knowledge of languages, and of the various arts and sciences ; he had a reverence 
 for God ; he was conscientious in all his ways, and intent upon discovering the truth 
 in every thing that became the subject of his inquiries. And he had firmness and 
 resolution to embrace truth wiicrever he found it, however unfashionable it might 
 appear. This is not the case with all men of learning: many persons persuade 
 themselves that they are searching after truth ; but if they meet with it dressed in a 
 different form to that under which they have been accustomed to consider it, they are 
 ashamed of it. This cannot be said of Mr. Wesley ; cautious in his inquiries, he sought 
 truth from the love of it, and whenever he found it, had firmness to embrace it, and 
 publicly to avow it. These are evidences of a strong and liberal mind, possessed of 
 every requisite to prosecute inquiries after truth. 
 
 This is a just representation of him; for, notwithstanding the extent of his knowledge, 
 the seriousness of his devotion, and the regularity of his conduct ; and although at 
 this time he gave all he had to feed and clothe the poor, and was not only blameless 
 in the eye of the world, but in many things excelled ; yet, after a diligent and patient 
 examination of the scriptures, he became sensible that all he knew and all he did, 
 was insufficient to reconcile him to God: he became sensible that aM he could do, 
 could never atone for one sin. I will give you his own wordt , which he wrote, not
 
 FUNERAL DISCOURSE. Will 
 
 iiy way of ostentation, but of humiliation; and to awaken reflection, if possible, in the 
 minds of those who might think of themselves a.- he had formerly thought of himself 
 
 "Are they read in philosophy ! ho was I. In ancient or modem tongues! so I 
 also. Are they versed in the science of Divinity ! I too have studied it many yean. 
 Can they talk fluently on spiritual things! the very same could 1 do. Are tiny 
 plenteous in alms ! Behold ! I gave all my goods to feed the poor. Do they give their 
 labour as well as their substance! I have laboured more abundantly than they all. 
 Are they willing to Buffer for their brethren ! I have thrown up my friends, reputation, 
 and ease. I have put my life in my hand. I have given my body to be parched up 
 with heat, consumed with toil and weariness, or whatever God should please to bring 
 upon me. But does this make me acceptable to God! Does all I ever did or can 
 know, say, give, do, or suffer, justify me in his sight! By no means. If the oracles of 
 God are true; if we are still to abide by the law and the testimony; all these things, 
 though, when enabled by faith in Christ, they are holy, just, and good ; yet without it 
 are dung and dross. This then I have learned, that, having nothing in or of myself 
 to plead, I have no hope but that if I seek I shall find Christ, and be found in him, not 
 having my own righteousness, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the 
 righteousness which is of God by faith." 
 
 These were the thoughts he had of himself, when his understanding was opened to 
 the view of gospel truths; when he began to see the purity and holiness of God and 
 his own sinfulness; notwithstanding all the excellencies he had to plead in the 
 opinion of others. 
 
 This opinion was not taken up rashly : no doubt many of his friends, when they 
 heard him speak in this manner, thought him beside himself: when they considered 
 his former manner of life, and his regularity in every part of his conduct, and heard 
 him say that he was a sinner, a sinner under the wrath of God, a sinner that stood in 
 need of mercy ; they looked upon him as almost insane. But this opinion of himself 
 was the result of the most mature inquiry ; it was not an enthusiastic notion, the 
 effect of a heated imagination ; it was a conviction of his mind founded on a scriptural 
 and rational view of the nature of God, and of his own state. Consider, what 1 have 
 been observing of his qualifications to inquire ailer truth: a man of a strong under- 
 standing, of a cultivated mind, accustomed to the habit of reasoning, accustomed to 
 investigate every thing in the most cautious manner before he drew his conclusions: 
 and tell me if this be the conduct of an enthusiast! If it be the character of one that 
 takes up things rashly ; that follows the dictates of a wild imagination! Will any 
 man calmly affirm this ! We must say, that this opinion of himself was not formed 
 in any such way. He tells us, that after conversing with people of experience, he 
 sat down and read his Greek Testament over, with a view to the grand and leading 
 doctrines of justification : he could not be satisfied with any thing less than this: he 
 proceeded upon conviction in every step that he took. And could any man proceed 
 with more caution, or take wiser methods to guard against error, in a matter of such 
 importance to his own comfort and happiness, and to the peace and comfort of others! 
 And here we may again trace the marks of a great and liberal mind ; when he saw 
 the truth, he embraced it, though it condemned himself. This is aol the case with all : 
 how many see the truth and shrink from it! He, on the contrary, embraced it, though 
 it condemned him; and though he knew the profession of it would expose him to 
 ridicule, and contempt, and reproach. Is it possible for any man to give a stronger 
 proof than this, that he acts from conviction, and from a love of what he conceives to 
 be the truth! Had all those who have read Mr. Wesley's writings, or heard him 
 preach, acted with the same sincerity and firmness that he did, the number of converts 
 would have been much more numerous. 
 
 II. We shall now take a view of his religious sentiments, lie made up his mind 
 upon the doctrines which he taught in the most cautious manner, examining the scrip-
 
 XXIV FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 tures continually, never adopting any opinion without evidence from scripture and 
 reason. So far was he from following a heated imagination, or taking up opinions as 
 an enthusiast, that he maintained we ought to use our understanding, compare one 
 thing with another, and draw just conclusions from such comparisons, as well in mat- 
 ters of religion as in other things. It is in this sense he uses the word reason when 
 he says, " There are many that utterly decry the use of reason in religion, nay, that 
 condemn all reasoning concerning the things of God, as utterly destructive of true 
 religion ; but we can in no wise agree with this. We find no authority for it in holy 
 writ. So far from it, that we find there both our Lord and his apostles reasoning 
 continually with their opposers. Neither do we know in all the productions of ancient 
 and modern times such a chain of reasoning and argumentation, so close, so solid, so 
 regularly connected, as the epistle to the Hebrews. And the strongest reasoner whom 
 we have ever observed, excepting Jesus Christ of Nazareth only, was that Paul of 
 Tarsus ; the same who has left this plain direction for all Christians, ' In malice or 
 wickedness be ye children ; but in understanding, or reason, be ye men.'" 
 
 Hence it is evident, that Mr. Wesley deemed it necessary to use his reason in 
 searching into the things of God. He read the Scriptures, and used his understanding 
 in the best manner he could, to comprehend their meaning. He formed his religious 
 principles in this way ; he examined every step he took, and admitted no doctrine, nor 
 any interpretation of Scripture, but what appeared to him to be agreeable to reason. 
 
 How absurd is it to suppose, that we must lay aside our reason in matters of religion ! 
 What has a man to guide him, if he lay aside the use of his reason - ? You will say, 
 the scriptures are the rule of our faith and practice : but, can a man apply the rule 
 without using his reason'? What has he to show him that he applies it right rather 
 than wrong ? A man that gives up his reason in matters of religion or of experience — 
 in matters that concern the internal state of his own mind, abandons himself to imagi- 
 nation, and is liable to be carried away by his passions, he knows not whither; like a 
 ship at sea, without a rudder and without a compass, he has nothing to direct him how 
 to steer his course, and he cannot tell whither he is going. How justly then did Mr. 
 Wesley adopt this principle, that we ought to use our reason to guard our minds from 
 error, and to enable us to form a true judgment both from scripture and experience ! 
 
 Speaking to one who required a religion agreeable to reason, he says, " We join 
 with you, in desiring a religion founded on reason, and every way agreeable thereto. 
 But one question remains to be asked, What do you mean by reason 1 I suppose you 
 mean the eternal reason, or the nature of things: the nature of God, and the nature of 
 man, with the relations necessarily subsisting between them. This is the very religion 
 we preach : a religion evidently founded on, and every way agreeable to, eternal reason, 
 to the essential nature of things. Its foundation stands on the nature of God, and the 
 nature of man, with their mutual relations." 
 
 We have here his general view of religion; and he publicly avows that the Gospel 
 which he preached is agreeable to this view ; that is, agreeable to the nature of God 
 and the nature of man, with their mutual relations. He was indeed at the utmost 
 distance from the supposition, that the Gospel, as a system, is inconsistent with reason. 
 And he explained and illustrated, on some occasions, the general doctrines which he 
 taught, in such a way as to show that they are conformable to the general principle 
 which he has here laid down. The outcry then which has been raised against him, 
 and the whole body with whom he was connected, as enthusiasts and fanatics, is 
 wholly unfounded ; it proceeds from the workings of a prejudiced mind, and a want 
 of attention to the things spoken. 
 
 The Gospel, considered as a general plan of salvation, he viewed as a display of the 
 divine perfections, in a way agreeable to the nature of God; in which all the divine 
 attributes harmonize, and shine forth with peculiar lustre. Divine love in the gift of 
 a Redeemer; divine wisdom conspicuous in the plan of redemption ; divine justice
 
 FUNERAL DISCOURSE. \\V 
 
 tempered with mercy to man, in the death of the Saviour; and divine energy and 
 power in making the whole effectual to raise a fallen creature from a state of sin and 
 misery, to a state of holiness and happiness, and from a state of death, to immortal life 
 and glory. All these are conspicuous in the gospel, as a general plan of salvation; 
 and shine forth in the face of Jesus Christ, with peculiar glory. Thus fin then, the 
 gospel, in his view of it, is worthy of God, and coincides with our notions of the 
 harmony and unity of the divine attributes. 
 
 The gospel, considered as a means to attain an end, discovers as great fitness in the 
 means to the end, as can possibly be discovered in the structure of natural bodies, or 
 in the various operations of nature, from a view of which we draw our arguments for 
 the existence of God. How often have you heard this excellent man enlarge on these 
 things ! How often has he shown you that the gospel affords as clear a display of the 
 moral perfections of God, as the works of nature do of his existence ! This, certainly, 
 was not an irrational view of the gospel ; but showed a mind, enlarged, capacious, 
 capable of comprehending great things, of investigating every part of the gospel, and 
 of harmonizing the whole. 
 
 Considering the gospel as holding forth benefits to man, those benefits are suited to 
 the nature and state of man. How often have you heard him explain this ! Man is 
 blind, ignorant, wandering out of the way ; his mind being estranged from God, he 
 lives without God in the world. But the gospel, as a system of moral truths, is adapted 
 to enlighten the understanding and to direct the judgment. Experience and observa- 
 tion may convince us, as well as scripture, that a man may contemplate moral truths, 
 and learn to discourse well of them, without acquiring a practical moral principle of 
 sufficient strength to reform his conduct. It is conscience that judges of the right or 
 wrong of a man's motives and actions. And till conscience interpose its authority, 
 and pass sentence on him, the man remains insensible of his own state and condition, 
 however well he may discourse on morality in general. He is, in the language of 
 scripture, dead in trespasses and sins. The gospel, then, being the power of God to 
 salvation, must be more than a mere system of morals. It promises, and God actually 
 gives the spirit of promise, which convinces the world of sin. The Spirit of God 
 accompanies the word of the gospel, and the other means of grace, and makes them 
 effectual to awaken conscience to the exercise of its offices, to pass the sentence of 
 condemnation for what has been done wrong; and the speculative truths of the under- 
 standing being thus combined with the dictates of conscience, a practical principle is 
 formed of sufficient strength to restrain the passions and reform the conduct. This 
 our Reverend Father used to call repentance, and often conviction for sin. And was 
 he irrational in this ? Is not this blessing of the gospel agreeable to the state, and to 
 the natural faculties of man ! 
 
 He considered the gospel as a dispensation of mercy to men, holding forth pardon, 
 a free pardon of sin to all who repent and believe in Christ Jesus. That this is a scrip- 
 tural doctrine, no man can doubt who reads the New Testament : it is interwoven 
 with every part of scripture. It will bear the test of reason also. It is suited to the 
 state and wants of men, as they stand related to a holy God. It is suited to the 
 wants of every man living: every man lias sinned, an. 1 eu-:ics short of the glory of 
 God; every man, therefore, stands in need of mercy. It was not then irrational in 
 our minister, to hold forth the rich display of divine grace in Christ .!■ 
 sinners, in the most free manner. His doetrinc is founded on a general view of the 
 scriptures; on the peculiar promises of the gospel; and it is suited to the present 
 condition ami wants of men, as they stand related to God and to the prospects of 
 another world. 
 
 The gospel enjoins universal holiness, both in heart and the conduct of life. The 
 design of it is, to regulate our affections and govern (Mir actions. It requires us to be 
 dead to the world and alive to God: to love the T.or! our God with all our heart, 
 Voi,. I. — 4 c
 
 XXVI FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 and our neighbour as ourselves : to do unto others as we would wish they should do 
 unto us. And God has promised in the gospel, the continual aid and assistance of his 
 Holy Spirit, to strengthen us with all might in the inner man: Christ is a Saviour 
 that is able to save to the uttermost, all them that come unto God by him ; and there 
 is a throne of grace, at which we may obtain, not only mercy, but grace to help in 
 time of need. To him who rightly believes the gospel, it is a means adequate to the 
 end intended by it: to him it is a quickening spirit, a purifying and cleansing word, 
 the power of God to his salvation ; it influences every faculty of his mind, and regu- 
 lates every action of his life : to his mind it exhibits such views of paternal love in 
 every part of the plan of redemption, and of a superintending Providence, directing 
 all things with unerring wisdom, to promote his holiness here, and his happiness and 
 glory hereafter, that he is continually animated to the practice of every christian 
 virtue, and strengthened with patience to run the race that is set before him. 
 
 The gospel then, considered as a large comprehensive plan of redemption, holds 
 forth blessings suited to our present state of necessities : wisdom to instruct us, grace 
 to justify or pardon, and to sanctify and cleanse us from evil ; with promises of pro- 
 tection and help through the snares and difficulties of life. It operates in a way that 
 is suited to our faculties: it enlightens the understanding, awakens the conscience, 
 governs the will, and regulates the affections. Nor are its benefits confined to the 
 present life; they extend to the regions of the dead, and expand' our views to the 
 prospects of eternity. What a glorious view does the gospel give us of a resurrec- 
 tion from the dead ! Our Lord hath died and risen again, that he might be Lord both 
 of the dead and of the living. They that die in the Lord are still under his protection 
 and guidance. Death cannot separate any from the love of Christ. The gospel, 
 therefore, presents blessings suited to our necessities, comprehensive as our wants, 
 and adapted to our state in life and death, and the enjoyments of a glorious and happy 
 eternity. 
 
 But in explaining the order in which the blessings of the gospel are promised to 
 man, he showed a mind well instructed in the oracles of God, and well acquainted 
 with human nature. There is not perhaps greater confusion in any part of the system 
 of religion, or in the common explanations given of the gospel, than in this ; the order 
 in which the blessings of the gospel are promised to us, and in which we ought to 
 expect them. Our Father, who is gone to his reward, had an excellent introduction 
 to this part of his ministerial office : he himself had entered in at the right door. When 
 a minister is awakened in his own heart, when he is truly sensible of his sin and of 
 the want of a Saviour ; and comes to God for mercy as a poor sinner, and accepts it 
 as the free gift of God through Jesus Christ; being sensible that he must be justified 
 by faith, without the deeds of the law; he is well prepared to instruct others; and to 
 instruct them, not in the right way only, but also in the right order in which we ought 
 to expect the benefits of the gospel. How accurate was Mr. Wesley in showing that 
 the first step, to be a Christian, is to repent ; that till the conscience be awakened to a 
 sense of the evil of sin, a man cannot enter into a state of justification : it would totally 
 subvert the design of the gospel, were it possible that an unawakened person could be 
 justified. The very supposition frustrates every intention of the coming of the Son 
 of God ; which was to deliver us from sin, to reconcile us to God, and to prepare us 'for 
 heaven. He has carefully and properly distinguished these matters in his preaching 
 and writings : how often has he told you that the awakening of conscience is the first 
 step in supernatural religion: and that till a man is convinced of the evil of sin and is 
 determined to depart from it; till he is convinced that there is a beauty in holiness, 
 and something truly desirable in being reconciled to God; lie is not prepared to receive 
 Christ. It would be well if all the ministers of the gospel laid this true foundation of 
 christian experience ; and did not confound the order in which the blessings of the 
 gospel are given to the soul. It has been a singular blessing to you, and to the
 
 FUNBRAX DI8C01 i;-i \\\ ll 
 
 Methodists at large, that your ministera have bo accurately distinguished thi 
 and guarded you against error in a matter that bo Dearly concerns your peace and 
 your progress in the divine life. You have bj these di tinctions been enable 
 with more certainty of your state of mind] and to w hal degree of experience you have 
 already attained in the things of God: you have been enabled to Bee more distinctly 
 and clearly the benefits of the gospel which are still before you, and have been ani- 
 mated in thf pursuit of them, by an assurance of success, if you persevere in the way 
 which God has appointed. 
 
 In marking so distinctly the order in which we experience the benefits of the gospel, 
 Mr. Wesley has followed the exampleof our Lord and his apostles. Our Lord began 
 his preaching, by saying, Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Peter, 
 preaching to the Jews at Jerusalem, says, Repent ye, and be converted. Paul has 
 made this distinction in the most pointed manner: "I kept back nothing," says he, 
 "that was profitable unto you. but have showed you, and have taught you, publicly 
 and from house to house : testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance 
 toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.'" He has not followed die 
 scripture only in observing this order, but also reason and the natural order of thi] 
 I toes not the natural order of things require, that a man be first convinced of his faults, 
 before he can be reclaimed from them ! Must not a man be conscious of his condem- 
 nation before he will apply to God for pardon ! Our progress in Christian experience 
 bears a striking analogy to our progress in any art or science. A man must first be 
 instructed in the fundamental principles of an art or science, before he can proceed to 
 the higher branches of it. The first step prepares him for the second, and so on through 
 the whole of his progress. The same order is observable in Christian experience. 
 The first step in it prepares the mind for the second ; and so on till we come to the 
 measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. 
 
 The second important and necessary step in Christian experience is, faith in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, arising from a scriptural view of his priestly office. When the 
 mind is duly prepared to receive Christ in this character, pardon is held forth in the 
 gospel as a free gift, without money and without price ; Christ is here proposed to us 
 as the atonement for our sins. How often has he set him forth as crucified before 
 your eyes ! He has exhibited him to your view in his priestly character as the atone- 
 ment for the sins of the world. He has often shown you that the atonement which 
 he has made is complete : that the most vile, helpless sinner who repents and turns 
 from his sins, may come and freely receive pardon as the gift of God in and through 
 Christ, and have free admittance to this throne of grace. How gloriously has he 
 often explained this truth, and with what good effect to many of you ! You have 
 been blessed and strengthened under his word, God has borne witness to the truth of 
 it, and sealed its evidence upon your hearts. 
 
 In explaining sanctification, he has accurately distinguished it from justification, or 
 the pardon of sin. Justification admits us into a state of grace and favour with God, 
 into the family of heaven; into a state of fellowship with the Father, and with his 
 Son Jesus Christ, and lays the foundation of sanctification or Christian holiness in all 
 its extent. He has shown you that the tendency and end of your justification, is holi- 
 ness of heart and holiness in all manner of conversation; that being justified by faith, 
 your relation to God is altered; your sins are forgiven; you arc now become children 
 of God and heirs of all the promises of the gospel, and are quickened and animated with 
 the spirit of it. In this stage of Christian experience, faith realizes the truths of the 
 gospel to the mind ; it becomes a practical principle of sufficient strength not only to 
 restrain the passions, but to purify the heart, to influence every faculty of the soul, 
 and every action in life, and to transform the man as a moral agent into the image of 
 God. What a glorious view of the gospel has he afforded you ; and how often ha 
 instructed you that Christ, as the living head of his church, and acting upon it, in and
 
 xxv iii FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 by the means of every part of the gospel, is sufficient to accomplish the end of his 
 comin" ; to change the heart, write his laws upon our mind, and make us like himself! 
 He has urged these views of the gospel upon you again and again, and roused you to 
 an ardent pursuit of universal holiness and purity. But a great clamour has been 
 raised against him on this subject, because he called his view of sanctification by the 
 word perfection ; many even of the professors of religion have thought him very absurd 
 in this matter : he has often explained to you what he meant by that term ; and that 
 he did not mean to differ with any one about a word, though it be scriptural ; that 
 he meant by the word perfection such a degree of the love of God and the love of man; 
 such a degree of the love of justice, truth, holiness, and purity, as will remove from 
 the heart every contrary disposition towards God or man : and that this should bo our 
 state of mind in every situation, and in every circumstance of life. Oh ! what a 
 paradise would this earth be, were all Christians sanctified in this degree ! Can there 
 be a more amiable picture of the gospel than this ! Is it irrational to tell us that God 
 sent his Son into the world to make us new creatures; to give us true views of God 
 and of ourselves ; of his love, mercy, truth, and goodness ; of his providential care, 
 and his all-sufficiency to bless us with every blessing in heavenly things in Christ 
 Jesus ; to give us true views of life, death, and eternity, and hereby to arm us with 
 divine strength to resist and overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil; and to give 
 us those dispositions of mind which prepare us to worship, love, reverence, and serve 
 God, and to be just, true, and helpful to one another in this wilderness, as a prepara- 
 tion for the enjoyment of God, and the society of heaven'? And is this to talk irra- 
 tionally ? as an enthusiast 1 as one who is doing an injury to the world 1 How rashly 
 do men judge and speak when their passions are inflamed ! but candour must ac- 
 knowledge that in this he excelled, and that though his doctrine is contrary to the 
 lives of the professors of religion in general, it is agreeable to the oracles of God. 
 
 There is another point relative to his religious opinions, that has been strangely 
 misunderstood, and a great outcry raised against it— not, indeed, by the bulk of religious 
 people, but by men of abilities, and of learning, who make pretensions to reason and 
 calm discussion — that all the blessings of the gospel are to be obtained by faith. He 
 has told us expressly, that we are saved by faith : he has told us also, what he means 
 by salvation ; the being put in possession of tne blessings of the gospel ; the being 
 justified by the grace of God through the redemption that is in Christ ; the being 
 sanctified or made holy in heart, and holy in all manner of conversation ; he has 
 taught you that all these things are to be obtained by faith : and you can hardly open 
 your Testament in any part but you will find this doctrine taught: you can hardly 
 read a chapter in St. Paul's Epistles but you find it inculcated again and again. It 
 will bear the test of reason also, and will be found, upon the strictest inquiry, to be 
 agreeable to our state and condition in this life. Is it unreasonable, that we should 
 believe in God 1 that we should believe in him who made us, who upholds us, and 
 who governs all things ; in him who conducts the whole machine of nature, in all its 
 vast extent, and in all its complicated operations ; who comprehends every thing, as it 
 were, in one grasp ; in whom all things live, and move, and have their being] Is it 
 unreasonable that a poor mortal that knows not what is just coming upon him, not 
 even what shall happen to him the next moment, should trust in God 1 That he 
 should confide in the goodness and providence of him, who sees all things at one view, 
 past, present, and to come ; and who sees man at one glance, in every period of his 
 existence, with every surrounding circumstance? Is not this agreeable to the nature 
 of God and the state of man 1 
 
 The gospel promiseth to us a state of intercourse and fellowship with God, in the 
 present enjoyment of spiritual blessings in Jesus Christ. Faith is made a necessary 
 condition of entering into this state of intercourse and enjoyment. In this, God has 
 dealt with us in a way suitable to our faculties, and our state of intercourse with one
 
 Fl NERAL DISCOURSE. XXIX 
 
 another. For you have no kind of connection with each other, without faith ; all 
 most acknowledge that faith is the bond of human society. Can you transact any 
 kind of business without it? You can have no enjoymenl of the things of this life 
 without an act of fa ith preceding it. All your expectations and future prospects in 
 life are founded on faith. You will find, upon examination, that in every branch of 
 business, in every social intercourse, you must first believe, and then you will obtain 
 the thing you expected, provided your faith be rightly placed. You cannot engage a 
 servant, without faith in him. A merchant cannot transact business with any one, 
 without first having faith in the person with whom he transacts that business. When 
 the husbandman ploughs his land and sows his seed, faith is the principle from which 
 he acts. Unless, then, we act from faith, we can have no fellowship with one another, 
 nor enjoy the comforts of life. And, if the mind be sufficiently furnished v, ith know- 
 ledge and prudence, our success will be in proportion to the degree of faith, and the 
 exertions that are made in consequence of it. This great man, then, has shown him- 
 self well acquainted both with scripture and human nature, in explaining this important 
 article of Christian experience. 
 
 How does faith operate on the mind in Christian experience? In repentance, the 
 first step towards the Christian life is, a man must believe that there is a God, who is 
 holy, just, and good : he must believe the word of God ; that there is a judgment to 
 come, when every thought and action will be examined, and when the wicked will be 
 condemned to punishment, and the righteous will inherit eternal life. He must believe 
 also that God is merciful, that pardon may be obtained through Jesus Christ : for a 
 view of the holiness of God and of his own sinfulness, would, without this, produce 
 despair, which is not gospel repentance. When, by the grace of God, these things 
 are impressed upon the mind of a man, with full conviction of their truth, they awaken 
 the conscience, and excite him to attention and self-examination, and gradually prepare 
 him to receive Christ in his mediatorial character. With respect to pardon, when the 
 mind is rightly prepared for it, the gospel has made faith the express condition of it. 
 How ably has our aged minister established this truth, and defended it against all 
 opposition. Pardon of sins is obtained for us by the blood of Christ, it is promised to 
 us by the word of God ; but must be received by faith ; we must believe in the word 
 of promise, in order to receive it. And he that believeth is justified: he is justified 
 now, the moment he receives Christ as his mediator, as his saviour, as his atonement. 
 His faith is counted to him for righteousness, it gives him a title to the promise of 
 pardon, and to the blessings connected with it. 
 
 If we examine how faith purifies the heart, we shall find nothing irrational in the 
 doctrine. There is nothing better adapted to remove every evil from the human heart 
 than faith in Christ ; there is nothing more efficacious, to preserve us from evil through 
 life, than faith rightly explained and rightly exercised ; faith, as it unites us to ChrisV 
 our living head, gives us a principle of divine life; we begin to live unto God, from 
 a principle of love in the heart ; to live a life that is given by him who is the resurrec- 
 tion and the life, and who raiseth the soul to an union with God. When this has taken 
 place, old things are done away, all things are become new ; the views, the purposes 
 and the affections of the man are changed : he no longer acts from the same motives, 
 nor by the same rule as before: a new principle of action is formed in the heart, 
 which directly leads to holiness and to God. 
 
 Faith, as a practical principle, is called by Paul, the substance of things hoped for, 
 and the evidence of things not seen. It gives the things hoped for a present subsist- 
 ence in the mind, in that degree which is suited to our present state. It is the evi- 
 dence of things not seen; it realizes the truths of the gospel to the mind, and enables 
 it to view them with as much certainty as we have of the existence of corporeal objects, 
 when we feel their influence on our senses. A man who acts under the influence of 
 this faith, who has gospel truths full in his view, with all the certainty that his senses 
 
 c*
 
 XXX FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 can give him of the existence of external objects, will undoubtedly find his heart 
 powerfully affected by them. This faith will work by love, it will purify the heart 
 from every thing contrary to the mind that was in Christ. It will enable him to 
 acknowledge God in all his ways, to set him continually before his eyes, to live as in 
 Ins presence, with a view to his glory, and resigned to his will. Let us instance in 
 one thing only at present. Suppose a man believes that there is a Providence which 
 superintends human affairs : if he be assured that Divine Love can intend nothing but 
 good in every thing that happens to him, and that Infinite Wisdom cannot err in adapt- 
 ing the means to the end intended : if he be as fully assured of these truths as he is of 
 the existence of the things which he sees or hears ; will not this faith lead him to a 
 reverential fear of God, and to a perfect resignation to his will in every occurrence of 
 life ! It will make him cautious in his conduct, and attentive to every part of his 
 duty. He will be anxiously careful for nothing, but, living under a deep sense of the 
 Divine presence and care, his mind will be kept in perfect peace, because it is stayed 
 upon God. In this, then, our Father in Christ spoke agreeably to Scripture and to 
 reason. 
 
 Let us now notice his notions of the universality of the gospel blessings. Here he 
 shone with peculiar lustre ; here he did honour to God and to the Divine attributes ; he 
 maintained that God is a God of love — not to a part of his creatures only, but to all; 
 that he who is the Father of all, who made all, who stands in the same relation to all 
 his creatures, loves them all ; that he loved the world, and gave his Son a ransom for 
 all without distinction of persons ; that there is no respect of persons with God. This is 
 an amiable character of the Deity. It always appeared to him, that to represent God 
 as partial, as confining his love to a few, was unworthy our notions of the Deity. He, 
 therefore, explained the gospel in the most glorious and extensive point of view. He 
 maintained that Christ died for all men, that he is to be offered to all ; all are to be 
 invited to come to him ; and whosoever comes in the way which God has appointed, 
 may partake of his blessings. He maintained that sufficient grace is given to all, in 
 that way and manner which is best adapted to influence the mind. And may we not 
 appeal to every man's experience for the tnuh of this ? How often has he appealed 
 to the consciences of men ! Have not your hearts reproved you ? Have you not at 
 times trembled for your sins'? Have you not been ashamed of yourselves — have you 
 not detested your own conduct in secret, when none has seen you but God, and none 
 has been privy to your actions but your own heart ] Whence does this arise ? Cer- 
 tainly not from man, but from God. It is an evidence that there is salvation for thee, 
 O man, who art in this state ; God is not willing that thou shouldst perish : he is 
 calling thee, inviting thee to turn from thy sins, and to turn to God. He has thus 
 stated the truths of the gospel with convincing evidence. The expressions of Scripture 
 are positive in favour of this doctrine ; there are passages which so positively declare it, 
 that it is impossible to give any other construction to them without the greatest violence ; 
 but there is not a single passage in the New Testament, which seems to favour the 
 doctrine that Christ died for a part of mankind only, which will not easily admit of a 
 different construction. 
 
 He raised some enemies by this doctrine. He has been called an Arminian ; and 
 perhaps many who have used the term, have annexed an idea to it by no means just. 
 How often has he wished — and it is devoutly to be wished by all the friends of true 
 religion — that the names of Calvinist and Arminian were buried in oblivion ; they 
 have tended to keep up strife and discord only, amongst those who ought to love one 
 another as brethren, however they have differed on some points of doctrine. But 
 eome have supposed that to be an Arminian, is to maintain salvation by works; that 
 it is to degrade Christ, and to throw the lustre of redemption by Christ into a cloud 
 at any rate, if not to overturn it. Was this the case with our minister of the gospel] 
 Did he not preach free grace as much as any Calvinist? Did he not assert that
 
 FUXEUAL. DISCOURSE. UXJ 
 
 panlun is the free gift of God, withoul money and without price ! 1 1 
 
 that repentance itself only prepares the hearl to receive the gift of God— that it 
 
 not give any kmd of merit i" the man ! How often has he declared to yon that the 
 best works &nj man can perform need atonement! Bo far ww he from putting 
 works in the place of the blood of Christ, that he gave them their just value onlj ; 
 lie placed them in the order of Christian experience where the gospel places thi 
 as the fruits of a living, operative faith, and as the measure of our future reward; tor 
 every man will be rewarded, not for his works, but according to the measure ofth 
 This is undoubtedly a scriptural representation of this matter, and it would be well if 
 all Christians were to attend to this distinction more than they do. It is to be feared 
 that some may have cried out against works, not from the very best motives; at i 
 from some inclination to relax in holiness. The way in which some have preached 
 faith, has done no honour to the gospel ; and may, probably, have encouraged some 
 persons to pay less attention to Christian duties than they ought to do. But while he 
 insisted on good works, as the necessary fruits of faith, he gave the whole glory of 
 salvation to God, from first to last ; not in the general plan of it only, but in the order 
 of communicating the benefits of Christ to the mind. He believed that man would 
 never turn to God, if God did not begin the work : nay, how often has he told you, 
 that the first approaches of grace to the mind are irresistible; that a man cannot 
 avoid being convinced that he is a sinner; that God by various means awakens Ins 
 conscience ; and whether the man will or no, these convictions approach him. He 
 gave all the glory of the work of salvation in the heart to the grace of God ; he 
 ascribes no merit to works ; he tells you, indeed, that in proportion as you improve 
 the grace given, you shall have more, and be rewarded according to your works, with 
 grace here as well as glory hereafter. 
 
 There is one subject more which I must touch upon, Christian experience. It is 
 well known that this able minister of the gospel, together with his brother Charles, 
 and the Rev. Mr. Whitefield. have been the principal instruments in the hands of God, 
 of diffusing the knowledge of this important article of the Christian religion, amongst 
 the bulk of the people of this country. And in this respect only, they have been a 
 blessing to every class and order of men. For though all have not believed their 
 report, yet, many have believed it in every station of life, and borne a happy testimony 
 to the truth of it. How ably has our beloved Father illustrated and defended this 
 part of Christianity! Many, indeed, have supposed that what we call experience is 
 mere imagination: that it is nothing more than the working up of our own minds into 
 a fancy of something which can have no foundation in truth or reason. But Christian 
 experience is something real and not imaginary; it rests upon as solid a foundation as 
 the evidence of our external senses. We have no more reason to doubt the real,' 
 our experience, when it is scriptural, than we have to doubt of the existence of an 
 object which we see with our eyes, or of a sound which we hear, when these organs 
 are in the most sound and healthy state. But what is Christian experience, and what 
 degree of certainty is there in it .' 
 
 Christian experience is the present possession of the benefits of the gospel which relate 
 to this life, and which prepare us for the enjoyment of God in glory. I f we use the word 
 in the most extensive sense, so as to include the preparation of the mind to receive Christ 
 in his mediatorial character, it will imply repentance towards Cod, faith in the lA>rd 
 Jesus Christ, and the fruits of the Spirit, so admirably described by Paul ; love, joy, 
 peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, fidelity, meekness and temperance, with 
 all tin 1 privileges of the Christian state here. In the gospel we are commanded to 
 repent and return to God; to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and to be filled with 
 the fruits of the Spirit The gospel promises every necessary aid and assistance to 
 put us in possession of these benefits ; and we read also in the New Testament of 
 many persons who professed to have experience of these things. If, indeed, the gospel
 
 S Xxii FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 be a fable, then the things of which it speaks, and the promises which it makes, sig- 
 nify nothing real, they are purely imaginary, and to profess any experience of them 
 must be delusion. But, as we have the most certain evidence that the gospel is of 
 God : that it gives a true account of what God has done and is now doing for the 
 salvation of men, and of the means by which he is accomplishing this great purpose, 
 the promises it gives us must signify something real, and they must be as certain as 
 the existence and truth of God himself. It is evident then, that we may experience 
 the blessings which it promises to us, if we seek them in the way which God hath 
 appointed. 
 
 If we inquire into the evidence which a man has that he does experience the things 
 which we here speak of, we shall find that it is of the strongest kind possible. If a 
 man's understanding be enlightened with gospel truths ; if his conscience be awakened 
 to decide justly on his motives and actions, as they are related to God and his law ; if 
 in consequence of this, he turns from his sins, and is humbled, abased, and ashamed 
 before God for them, and prays for mercy ; how is it possible for such a change as this 
 to take place in the dictates of his conscience and in the opinion he has had of himself, 
 and lie not know it 1 The very supposition is absurd ; he must be as conscious of it 
 as he is of his own existence, or of any thing that happens to him. In like manner, 
 when a person, in the state I have now described, is enabled to believe in Jesus Christ 
 to the saving of his soul ; to rely fully upon him for pardon and acceptance with God; 
 must not such a person be conscious of this act of his mind, and of the change in his 
 views of God, and in the feelings of his mind that are subsequent to if? Will he not 
 be as conscious and certain of these things as he is when he sees an object before him, 
 or feels pleasure or pain 1 ! If he that believeth be filled with love, joy, peace, and the 
 other fruits of the Spirit just mentioned, must he not be certain of this 1 Our internal 
 consciousness carries the same conviction of reality with it, as our external senses. 
 Would it not appear exceedingly absurd to you, if you heard a person say in the 
 common affairs of life, that he loved an object dearly, but that he was not conscious 
 of any love ; that he rejoiced exceedingly in a thing, but that he did not feel any joy 1 
 It is just the same in Christian experience. If from proper views of the gospel and 
 faith in Christ, I feel peace, I cannot be ignorant of it; if I look up to God through 
 Jesus Christ with holy confidence, and feel pleasure and delight, I must be conscious 
 and certain of it. 
 
 Christian experience, then, has certainty in it ; if a man has it, he cannot be ignorant 
 of it. How is it possible for any man who has not felt the peace of God to form a 
 just notion of it ! Its evidence stands on the same ground as the evidence of our ex- 
 ternal senses. For if a man had never seen colours, he could not form any true idea 
 of them ; if a man had never felt pain or pleasure, he could not be taught to under, 
 stand what they are ; however perfect his rational faculties might be, he must feel 
 thern to know them. So it is with Christian experience, you must enter into it and 
 feel it, and then you will know what it is ; and will as easily distinguish it from the 
 feelings or consciousness arising from other things, as you distinguish seeing from 
 hearing, or the touch from the smell. 
 
 III. Having considered the character of the Rev. Mr. Wesley as a man of learning, 
 and well qualified to examine a subject and to discover the truth ; and having taken 
 a view of his principal and leading opinions in religion; my intention is, very briefly 
 to consider his labours as a minister of the Gospel, and the effects of them. 
 
 Mr. Wesley was a man of industry from his youth, and employed his time to the 
 greatest advantage in pursuit of literary knowledge. After he was convinced of the 
 pure doctrines of the gospel, lie was assiduous in declaring them to others. How few 
 possess the necessary qualifications for useful studies and for active life! These 
 were united in him in a very high degree. His leading doctrines discover a diligent 
 and patient examination of the Scriptures, great strength of judgment, and closeness
 
 FUNERAL DISCOURSE. I" 
 
 of reasoning: and he was not less remarkable for his zeal, > in 
 
 propagating them among the people, for which many thousands have had reason u> 
 thank Cod in their dying moments. At firel be preached in the churc 
 an opportunity offered ; but his doctrines giving offence to some, and the do 
 attended him raising envy in others, the churches were by degrees shut against him. 
 If we consider his linn attachment to the Church of England, and his fondness for 
 regularity and order in church government, it will appear surprising that this circum- 
 stance did not damp his zeal, and shake the firmness of his mind. It is happy that it 
 did not. Being convinced of the importance of the doctrines of the gospel to the 
 people at large, and that it was his duty to preach the glad tidings of peace and sal- 
 vation to all ; knowing also that God loves mercy rather than sacrifice, he thought it 
 would be criminal in him to sacrifice his views of the gospel, and his opportunities of 
 doing good, to the prejudices of others. lie therefore went out into the highways and 
 hedges, to invite sinners to repentance, and to make them partakers of gospel blessings. 
 He must have foreseen, that in taking this step, mankind would put different con- 
 structions on his conduct ; and that to attempt a thing so new in the world, would 
 raise many enemies against him, and expose him to many difficulties. Whatever 
 prospect his former situation had offered him, of ease, honour or wealth, these he left 
 behind him ; and nothing could at this time present itself to his view, but labour and 
 weariness, accompanied with reproach, persecution and contempt from men. Is it 
 possible to suppose for a moment, that a man of calm reflection, as Mr. Wesley was, 
 who never took any step of importance without mature deliberation, would have acted 
 as he did at this time, without a full conviction that he was doing his duty — that the 
 doctrines which he taught were the truths of the gospel, and of the utmost importance 
 to the happiness of men? He must have had more than a bare conviction of these 
 truths ; he must have been animated with an ardent desire to glorify God in the propa- 
 gation of his truth, and to be instrumental of good to his fellow-creatures. 
 
 The regularity and steadiness with which Mr. Wesley pursued his labours, and the 
 extent to which he carried them, are almost beyond conception, and sufficient to 
 awaken astonishment in the mind of any man who reflects upon them. When he 
 first went out to preach in the different parts of the kingdom, and to carry the light 
 of the gospel to those who sat in darkness and in the shadow of death, he was sur- 
 rounded with difficulties on every side. In many places he had scarcely food to eat, 
 or a place in which to lie down. In some places, he was considered as an enemy to 
 his country ; in others, that he had private and interested views in what he did ; for 
 few could at first imagine that any man would undergo the labour and fatigue which 
 he underwent, purely for the good of others. But none of these things ever moved 
 him ; he still continued to travel from place to place to do good to those who reviled 
 and persecuted him. He laboured day and night for the good of the people This he 
 did through persecution, reproach, and every difficulty that lay in his way : nothing 
 turned him aside from the grand object of his preaching the gospel to the poor. Here 
 we cannot but admire the strength and firmness of his resolution, and his love of God 
 and man, which enabled him to persevere in this arduous and difficult undertaking. 
 Oh, what a glorious influence would the gospel soon acquire over the minds of men, if 
 those who are true ministers of it, had the bold, the firm, the intrepid spirit which .Mr. 
 Wesley has shown: did they, like him, «-ive up their ease, their pleasure, and every- 
 thing which is counted dear in this world, to do good unto men, to glorify God, and to 
 bring men to the obedience of Christ! There are many ministers of the gospel who 
 wish well to experimental religion, and many who truly preach it, but their preaching 
 is limited to a few persons, comparatively speaking ; his mind expanded to larger 
 views of public good: his arms would have embraced, if possible, all mankind, and as 
 far as his strength would carry him, he spread the knowledge of gospel truth into 
 every part of these kingdoms.
 
 XXXIV FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 But Mr. Wesley was not proof against labour, persecution and reproach only ; but 
 against the softer and finer feelings of human nature also, when they stood in the way 
 of the great work in which he was engaged : those feelings which are apt to effeminate 
 the mind, or to warp a man from a uniform and steady attention to his duty. He had 
 a peculiar pleasure in reading and study ; and every literary man knows the force of 
 this passion, and how apt it is to make him encroach on the time which ought to be 
 employed in other duties. But Mr. Wesley had the resolution to lay aside any subject 
 whenever the hour came that he was to set out on his journey, or was to preach, or 
 visit the sick. He had a high relish for rational and polite conversation ; but whatever 
 company might happen to come where he was, to converse with him during supper, 
 he would constantly retire to rest at his usual hour, that he might rise at four o'clock 
 in the morning, which was his constant practice, winter and summer, for more than 
 sixty years together, lie was far from being insensible to the feelings of friendship; 
 but whenever any friendship he had formed, interfered with the good of the work he 
 was called to, he could immediately break it off. The work to which God had called 
 him occupied all his time and attention : he considered it as the business of his life, 
 and sacrificed every pleasure and gratification to it. How much do all of you owe 
 him, who has sacrificed everything dear to flesh and blood for so many years together 
 to benefit you. It appears astonishing, to see a man pursuing the public good with so 
 much ardour and steadiness for so long a time, denying himself every gratification and 
 pleasure, except that of doing good. This was his general character for the number 
 of years during which he was engaged in this work. 
 
 The industry of Mr. Wesley was almost incredible. From four o'clock in the 
 morning till eight at night, his time was employed in reading, writing, preaching, 
 meeting the people, visiting the sick or travelling. Before the infirmities of age came 
 upon him, he usually travelled on horseback, and would sometimes ride thirty, forty, 
 or fifty miles in a day, and preach two, three, or sometimes four times. He had a 
 constant correspondence with some persons in the different societies all over the three 
 kingdoms, and with the preachers in every part, and would answer his letters with 
 great punctuality. He knew the state of the societies in general, and of many indi- 
 viduals in each of them. He read most publications that were deemed valuable, if 
 they related to religion or natural philosophy, and often made extracts from them. If 
 we consider the whole of his labours, and compare them with what most men of 
 industry have done, we may say that he has lived two or three lives. 
 
 The effects of Mr. Wesley's labours have been much more extensive than any per- 
 son would at first imagine. He was at the head of the little company first formed at 
 Oxford. And if we consider the state of these kingdoms when the two Mr. Wesleys 
 and Mr. Whitefield first went out to preach publicly, we must acknowledge that 
 experimental religion was almost lost, at least among the common people. Without 
 being censorious, religion was little more than loose opinions, and modes and forms of 
 worship among the people in general. The preaching of these three men of God has 
 had a very extensive influence on all denominations of religious people ; it has been 
 the means of awakening their attention to the grand and leading principles of the 
 gospel : and of making them consider the experimental part of it. Their labours also 
 have had a happy influence on the ministers of the gospel of every denomination, 
 although some may have been ashamed to own it. With respect to the whole body 
 of the people commonly called Methodists, they have been the means of raising them 
 up. What were you, before you heard these three servants of God, and those associated 
 with them, declare the glad tidings of peace and salvation? but you that were not a 
 people, are now become the people of God, by their instrumentality. And what shall 
 I say to you, rny brethren, who have been more immediately connected with him who 
 is now no more with us? You have been knit together by him in the bonds of 
 Christian fellowship : you have been growing up under his paternal care for many
 
 funeral Discount:. WW 
 
 years. He has nourished and cherished you as a tender father : he has watched over 
 you with anxious care, as a faithful shepherd over his flock Consider the effects of 
 his labours on different bodies of people who have no immediate connection with as: 
 
 the numerous societies spread over the tlm-o kingdoms m connection with him, and 
 over whom he exercised the care of a father; extend yonr views to America, and 
 
 consider the thousands and ten thousands, who have felt the influence of his labours 
 in the course of sixty years ; and it seems an extent of usefulness beyond that of 
 which we could imagine any one man capable. But the hand of God has been in it ; 
 the providence of God has been over it : and it is evident that he was raised up of 
 God for this great work. 
 
 The effects of Mr. Wesley's labours on civil society have been, ami still will be very 
 considerable. Not particular parts only of the kingdom have received benefit from the 
 preaching of the Methodists, but society in general must feel some beneficial influence 
 from it. If you consider the whole body of people, usually called Methodists, and the 
 immense numbers who attend their places of worship, and are benefited by them, 
 they will amount to several hundred thousands. These are dispersed through the 
 three kingdoms, and occupy almost every situation in life : they are become more 
 conscientious in all their ways; more sober and regular in their behaviour ; more 
 true to their word, and more attentive to every social duty than they were before. 
 They are better husbands and wives, better masters and servants, and better neigh- 
 bours and friends, than before they heard the preaching of the Methodists. Society 
 in general, therefore, has received benefit from them. 
 
 There is another view in which we may consider his usefulness ; a view which I 
 should not have noticed but for the sake of a pamphlet just now published ; in which 
 it is observed that the Methodists are become so large a body of people, that they ought 
 to attract the notice of government. The Rev. Mr. Wesley was a warm and steady 
 friend to the government; you know that he enforced these principles, as far as he 
 could, on the minds of all that heard him. The Methodists, then, are not only made 
 better citizens, but also better subjects. It is a rule in the society, that all the mem- 
 bers of it shall submit themselves to the laws. If it be known that any one acts con- 
 trary to this rule, he is put away from the society. Now, if you consider a large body 
 of people, increasing on every side, spreading themselves through the whole kingdom, 
 who are friends to the government, friends in every point of view, and from principle ; 
 you will acknowledge, that whatever influence these people may have upon govern- 
 ment, it must be friendly, and have a tendency to peace and good order. And if all 
 the people were Methodists, no times of difficulty could come ; but if such times 
 should arrive, the more numerous this body of people is, the better it will be for the 
 country. 
 
 Thus our dear and aged Father in Christ spent nearly sixty years in the labour and 
 work of the Lord, going about from place to place, convincing gainsayers. comforting^ 
 mourners, building up and strengthening those that believed : and the Church of God 
 increased daily under his paternal care. Thus he spenl Ins life: and his labours 
 lasted very near to the close of it. Oh, how happy a life to be spent in doing good ; 
 to have no attachment but to God and his work ; to forsake all for it ! And his conduct 
 in private life was conformable to his public character. How many persons have 
 been ready to say, that. Mr. Wesley had private ends in view: that he was accumu- 
 lating money and would die rich. All that knew him, knew how false tl • 
 tions were; but all did not know him; thousands however did, who have been 
 witnesses of his integrity and disinterestedness: and thousands of poor have expe- 
 rienced his benevolence. He constantly made a rule of giving all that he had to the 
 poor; this was a favourite practice with him. lie attended to the words of Christ : 
 For as tJiach as ye have done it unto these, ye hate done it unto inc. lie considered 
 the poor as left upon earth, that the followers of Christ might show their benevolence
 
 XXXV 1 FUNERAL DISCOURSE. 
 
 to them, as they would to the person of Christ himself, were he upon earth. How 
 many have said, How gladly would I have entertained Christ, had I lived in that 
 country where he appeared, and at the time of his appearance ! But he has left the 
 poor behind him, that you may exercise your benevolence towards them, as you would 
 have done to him. Mr. Wesley took a pleasure and delight in doing this, and some- 
 times left himself so destitute, that he had hardly «ufficient to defray his travelling 
 expenses. 
 
 1 was asked the other day, whether Mr. Wesley had not many meeting-houses and 
 chapels that were his property, and whether he did not die rich ? I answered, Sir, 
 Mr. Wesley had not one house of his own in the three kingdoms, neither a private 
 house nor a preaching-house ; therefore he did not die rich. What money he had, 
 which was the produce of his books, and what charitable persons gave him to dis- 
 tribute to the poor, he constantly gave away : and he observes, it only went through 
 his hands, but none of it remained with him. 
 
 We must naturally suppose that a person so devoted to the work and service of 
 God, and for so long a time, must be an object of divine approbation ; and God showed 
 marks of it to him even in his last moments; which was a great comfort both to him 
 and to his numerous friends. 
 
 IV. I was called to Mr. Wesley on Friday the 25th of February. When I entered 
 the room he cheerfully said, " Doctor, they are more afraid than hurt." I found great 
 oppression on the brain, a universal tremor, great debility of the whole nervous system, 
 and a fever, which I considered as symptomatic, depending wholly on the state of 
 debility. I wrote for him, but he neither took medicine nor nourishment in a quantity 
 sufficient to be of any use. Friday night and Saturday forenoon, the lethargic symp- 
 toms increased. It now appeared to me that the powers of nature were exhausted 
 and I was so certain of his approaching dissolution, that I desired Mr. Bradford to ask 
 him if he had any affairs which he wished to settle ; or if there were any person 
 either in London or in the country, whom he desired to see. To these questions he 
 gave no answer. We were all extremely anxious that the lethargy might be removed 
 before his departure hence; and on Saturday evening the means made use of were 
 successful : the lethargic symptoms abated, and on Sunday morning he seemed quite 
 in possession of his faculties, and to feel his situation. His debility, however, increased, 
 and the fever continued, with alternate changes of flushings and paleness. On 
 Monday the 28th, I desired he might be asked if he would have any other physician 
 called in to attend him ; but this he absolutely refused. On Tuesday it appeared to 
 me that death was approaching, and in the evening it was very evident. I was with 
 him till past twelve o'clock that night. I asked him before I left the room, if he knew 
 me : he answered Yes, and pressed my hand with all the little strength he had. From 
 this time he gradually sunk, and about twenty minutes before ten on Wednesday 
 morning, the 2d of March, he died, without a struggle or groan, and went to receive 
 the glorious reward of his labours. 
 
 From these outlines of the illustrious character of Mr. Wesley, it appears that he 
 did not follow cunningly devised fables, but the evidence of gospel truth. And the 
 candid will perceive, that we have not adopted these opinions merely because Mr. 
 Wesley taught them, but because they appear to us to be true. Let us then, my 
 brethren, hold fast the beginning of our confidence steadfast to the end ; and prove to 
 the world that our doctrines are true, not by reason and argument only, but by our 
 tempers and conduct. Let us be careful to act worthy of our holy vocation, and to 
 persevere to the end in well-doing ; we shall then receive, with him who is now gone 
 before us, the promised reward : Which may God of his infinite mercy grant, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord ! Amen.
 
 ADVERTISEMENT 
 
 AN EXTRACT FROM MR. WESLEY'S WILL. 
 
 " I give all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Dr. Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be 
 burnt or published, as they see good."* 
 
 As the dispute between Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, the Methodist Conference, and me, respect- 
 ing the publication of Mr. J. Wesley's Life, has been very generally made known through 
 the three kingdoms, it seems necessary to state to the public, what has been done on my 
 part, and on the part of the committee united with me, to put an end to that dispute. After 
 the Manchester Conference, in 1791, Mr. Rogers, Dr. Coke, Mr. Whitefield, ccc. began the 
 dispute, on the subject of money, or the division of the profits arising from the sale of the 
 Life : they afterwards required, that I should publish nothing in the Life of Mr. J. Wesley, 
 but what should be approved by a committee of the preachers. With respect to the first, I 
 offered to give them the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an end 
 to the difference, as my printed letter of November of that year, will testify. With respect 
 to the requisition, I could not in conscience submit to it. I offered to read the manuscript to 
 them as friends, and to consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wesley's life ; but insisted on 
 the right of using my own judgment, if on any point we could not agree. Here then we 
 differed, and in the printed letter abovementioned, I addressed the preachers on this subject, 
 in the following words: "I therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace 
 among the people, for the honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal 
 requisition. If you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, I call the living 
 God to witness between me and you this day, that I am clear ; the mischief that may follow, 
 will lie at your door, not mine ; and you shall answer for it, at the awful tribunal of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ." 
 
 In August, 1792, when the Methodist preachers were assembled in conference, at London, 
 the committee abovementioned, met, and resolved, 
 
 That, " When the members of the committee united themselves together, to support Dr. 
 Whitehead in writing the life of Mr. Wesley, the following were the leading principles of their 
 union: 1. That Dr. Whitehead having been solicited to write the life, by the executors, 
 preachers, and others, had pledged himself to the public to execute the work ; and his printed 
 proposals had been signed by the executors, and admitted by the Conference. 2. That Dr. 
 Whitehead had an undoubted right to use his own judgment without control, in writing a 
 book to which his name must be prefixed, and for the contents of which he only was respon- 
 sible to the Methodist connection at large, and to the public. 3. That the three persons to 
 whom Mr. Wesley had bequeathed his manuscripts, of whom Dr. Whitehead was one, 
 having deliberately agreed that the doctor should have the use of them to assist him in exe- 
 cuting the work, and they having been delivered unconditionally to him for that end, he had 
 a right to the discretional use of them, notwithstanding that two of those persons afterwards 
 changed their mind on that subject. 4. When some of the preachers opposed Dr. Whitch< ad 
 in the performance of his engagements to the public, the steps they took to injure bis reputa- 
 tion, appeared to this committee unjustifiable, and if tolerated would take away all security 
 for the character of every member of the .Methodist society : the members of the committee 
 therefore, thought it their duty to oppose such proceedings, and to support an injured man 
 who bore a public and respectable character, from the violent and unjust atl cks made upon 
 him. The committee are still persuaded of the justice and equity of these principles: but to 
 show the disinterestedness of Dr. Whitehead and of this committee, and their desire of peace, 
 they are willing to make some sacrifices for the sake thereof; and therefore, with the consent 
 of Dr. Whitehead, make the following propositions: 
 
 * See Arminian Magazine for January, 1790, page 39. 
 
 D (")
 
 XXXviH ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 First. " That all the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be fairly and impartially examined, 
 by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they shall unanimously deem 
 unfit for publication, shall be burnt immediately : out of the remainder Dr. Whitehead shall 
 be at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; and the residue* to be given 
 into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore. 
 
 Second. " That the Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall be given up by 
 the committee to the Conference, aud become their entire property. 
 
 Thikp. " That one hundred and twenty-eight pages of the Life being already printed off, 
 Dr. Whitehead will read them to a committee of the preachers, if desired, that they may 
 judge of the spirit and manner, in which the Life will be written, before they come to any 
 conclusion. 
 
 Fourth. "That Dr. Whitehead will read his manuscript as the work goes on, to any 
 person or persons the conference shall appoint ; he will be glad of their opinion and advice, 
 which he will follow in all cases, as far as he shall judge it consistent with the usefulness and 
 reputation of his work. 
 
 Fifth. " That the Conference shall defray all the expenses which the committee has been 
 at up to the present time (the account to be made up by the treasurers of the committee) and 
 take the expense of the work upon themselves: any consideration to be given Dr. Whitehead 
 for his trouble, &c, in writing the Life, shall be wholly left to the determination of Confer- 
 ence in 1794, and if he never receives one shilling, he will not complain. 
 
 Sixth. " The Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall never be printed, in 
 any form, without Dr. Whitehead's name, nor altered in any part of it without his consent. 
 
 Seventh. " Dr. Whitehead shall immediately take his place, as a preacher in the new 
 chapel, if the trustees approve thereof, as he did before this dispute happened ; and let all 
 past differences be buried and forgotten. 
 
 Eighth. "The fifty copies of the Life which are printed on large fine paper, shall be 
 finished in the same manner as the eight sheets of them which are already printed off; and 
 these fifty copies shall then be hot-pressed, and be delivered to Dr. Whitehead in boards at 
 the common selling price of the book, to be distributed by him according to his original in- 
 tention in printing them. 
 
 " In case these propositions are rejected, the committee will consider Dr. Whitehead and 
 themselves, and the whole of this dispute, to be remaining in the same state as previous to 
 the making these proposals. 
 
 " The committee consider as first principles, from which they can never recede ; first, that 
 Dr. Whitehead shall write the Life, subject to proposition No. 1. Secondly, That he use his 
 own judgment therein without control. These two principles being admitted, the committee 
 will, if the Conference prefer it, submit every other part of the difference to the decision of 
 two persons, one to be chosen by the Conference, and the other by the committee ; which 
 two persons, in case of a difference in opinion, shall nominate a third person to decide by a 
 majority.— If the Conference adopt either of these proposals, the parties to enter into satis- 
 factory engagements for the fulfilment of them. 
 
 " That a copy of the proceedings of this meeting, signed by the secretary, be sent to Mr. 
 Alexander Mather, the president of the Conference."— It must be observed, that Dr. Coke 
 was secretary to the Conference, and Mr. Moore a member of it, and present at it. Our 
 proposals were rejected. 
 
 Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore have published a Life of Mr. Wesley ; and they inform the 
 public, in their Preface, that, there is nothing material respecting him, that is not given in 
 their volume. They assign, as an evidence of this, that, all his private papers were open to 
 their inspection, for several years. According to their own declaration, therefore, they have 
 suffered no loss or injury, on account of the papers being in my hands. 
 
 * It was intended, and I believe sufficiently understood on both sides, that all the papers would be 
 delivered up without reserve, as soon as the Life should be published.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The publication of this first volume of Mr. Wesley's Life, having 
 been delayed much beyond the general expectation, the members of 
 the committee, who so generously united to encourage and assist me 
 in carrying on the work, the subscribers to it, and the public at large, 
 have a right to expect some explanation of the causes which have 
 occasioned the delay. I shall mention two principal causes, though 
 others have concurred in a less degree. The first is, the cruel and 
 persevering opposition of some of the Methodist preachers, against 
 the execution of the work. I had determined to write, not only the 
 Life of Mr. Wesley, but a history of Methodism, with the utmost 
 impartiality ; to describe things as they have been, and as they are, 
 without the false coloring that the spirit of a party will always give 
 to history: but it was impossible to see witli indifference the conduct 
 of these preachers. Mr. Wesley never met with a more malignant 
 opposition in the whole course of his labors, than I have experienced 
 for attempting to describe them. Nor was I alone the object of their 
 abuse; my friends also, shared it with me. It sometimes appeared to 
 me, that they carried their opposition to such outrageous and indecent 
 lengths, on purpose to excite an opposition to them, in the Life itself; 
 that, they might have a fairer pretext to advise the people not to read 
 it. I determined to disappoint them; and to take no further notice 
 of them, than the connection of the history required, and without 
 any particular reference to the present dispute. Whenever, therefore, 
 I found my mind affected by their conduct, so that I could not write 
 with that calmness and ease that I wished, I laid the work wholly 
 aside, which has been no small cause of the delay. This may be 
 called a weakness : be it so ; I never pretended to be free from the 
 common feelings of human nature ; or to be insensible of the improper 
 
 (39)
 
 xl PREFACE. 
 
 conduct of others, towards my friends. My business has been, to 
 guard my mind against any improper influence it might have on my 
 judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the establish- 
 ment of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and 
 liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist societies 
 were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few indi- 
 viduals: and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been carefully 
 done. 
 
 The second cause of delay has been the bankruptcy of the printer 
 I first employed. This has occasioned a considerable loss, a part of 
 the printed sheets being damaged, and a delay of several months. I 
 am persuaded, however, that the Work has received some improve- 
 ments from the length of time it has been in hand. It may have 
 defects at present, but they would have been greater and more 
 numerous, had it been written in a hurry, immediately after the 
 death of Mr. Wesley. 
 
 When I began to write the Life of Mr. Charles Wesley, I did not 
 expect it would have been so long as it is. But the materials 
 increased so fast upon me. as I proceeded, that I could easily have 
 filled the whole volume with them. As they were new, and 
 appeared to me important, I could not prevail on myself to abridge 
 them, more than I have done. I thought it a pity that a man of so 
 excellent a character should lie hid under a heap of rubbish, which 
 envy had thrown upon him. A part of this rubbish, at least, I have 
 removed, and he will again stand forward to the view of the public. 
 I doubt not but his friends will recognize him in the following sheets; 
 and I hope will be introduced to his company with pleasure am 
 profit. 
 
 As the Life of Mr. John Wesley comprehends a great variety of 
 subjects, on which men think very differently, it cannot be expected 
 that it should be so written, as to obtain universal approbation. But 
 my leading object in writing this Life, has not been, either general 
 approbation or profit; but truly and fairly to delineate Mr. Wesley's 
 character, in doing which, I hoped to promote religion and virtue. 
 
 I return my warmest thanks to those persons who have communi- 
 cated to me any private papers or letters, that were in their posses- 
 sion ; and also to those who have assisted me in the present work, by 
 their advice. In the early part, of Mr. John Wesley's Life, I have 
 made use of the original papers relating to him, published by Dr.
 
 PREFACE. xli 
 
 Priestley. His collection alone is defective; and so was that in my 
 possession, without his. Dr. Priestley tells us in his preface, " The 
 following letters were given to me by the late Mr. Badcock, as great 
 curiosities of their kind, with a view to their publication after the death 
 of Mr. John Wesley. They were given to him by the grand-daugh- 
 ter of Mr. Samuel Wesley, the eldest brother of John, and I believe 
 with the same view. Mr. John Wesley, as I learned from Mr. Bad- 
 cock, was very desirous of getting these letters into his possession, 
 but the daughter and grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel, being offended 
 at his conduct, would never deliver them to him." Thus far Dr. 
 Priestley. 1 am not at all disposed to call Dr. Priestley's veracity in 
 question, but it appears to me there is some mystery in the affair, 
 which I wish to see removed, and which is the reason of bringing 
 l lie matter forward. Mr. Badcock wrote to Mr. Wesley, on the sub- 
 ject of his brother Samuel's manuscripts, and at the same time sent 
 him one, which he had obtained. His letter is dated South-Moulton, 
 Devonshire, April 22, 1780; and the part of it that relates to the 
 manuscripts, is as follows : 
 
 " Rev. Sir, 
 
 "The M.S. which accompanies this address, will, I doubt not, 
 carry its own authenticity with it, to you. It fell into my hands 
 some time since, by means of the departure of Mr. Mansell. for Ire- 
 land, on account of debts contracted at Barnstaple. This person 
 married a daughter of your niece Mrs. Earle. They both died soon after 
 he absconded. Of these particulars, it is likely you are not ignorant. 
 A gentleman of Barnstaple, was for some time in possession of the 
 books and M.SS. Many of them were sold: and others, together 
 with some papers of a family nature, were sent to Mansell; who, if I 
 mistake not, lives with his mother, at or near Dublin. 
 
 " 1 have seen some other M.SS. of your mother's ; and wish I could 
 have secured them for you. I think they have much intrinsic excel- 
 lence : and to a son, they must be doubly acceptable. If I should 
 have it in my power to get more of these papers, I will take care to 
 send them to you." 
 
 The attentive reader will perceive, that these two accounts, not 
 only ditfer, but in one instance flatly contradict each other. After 
 Mr. Badcock's letter, there certainly was a fault somewhere in Dr. 
 Priestley's obtaining possession of the manuscripts : but where the 
 fault lay, I do not pretend to determine.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 OF THE FIRST VOLUME 
 
 BOOK THE FIRST. 
 GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S RELATIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. Page> 
 
 Of his Great-Grandfather, and Grandfather Wesley, 17 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Of his Grandfather Annesley, 22 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Of his Father, Mr. Samuel Wesley, 25 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Section I. Of his Mother, 36 
 
 Sect. II. Of his Sister, Mrs. Wright, 51 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Of his Brother, Samuel Wesley, junior, 59 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE OF HIS BROTHER, MR. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Sect. I. Of his Birth and Education, till his Ordination in 1735, . . 71 
 
 Sect. II. Of his Voyage to Georgia, his Situation there, and Return 
 
 to England in 1736, 77 
 
 (43)
 
 Xliv CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Sect. III. Of Mr. Charles Wesley, from the 3d of December, 1736, 
 
 till the End of June, 1738, 98 
 
 Sect. IV. Containing some Account of Mr. Charles Wesley's Public 
 
 Ministry, until he became an Itinerant, 115 
 
 Sect. V. Containing some Account of his Labors as an Itinerant 
 
 Preacher, 134 
 
 Sect. VI. Stating some further Particulars concerning Mr. Charles 
 
 Wesley ; with an Account of his Death in 1778, . . 206 
 
 BOOK THE SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Giving some Account of Mr. John Wesley, from his Birth to the 
 
 Year 1729, 231 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Of Mr. Wesley's Residence at Oxford from November, 1729, to 
 October, 1735; with an Account of the Proceedings of the first 
 Methodist Society, during that Period, 257
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 BOOK FIRST. 
 
 CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Of his Great Grandfather, and Grandfather Wesley. 
 
 So far as we can trace back any account of the family, Mr. Wes- 
 ley's ancestors appear respectable for learning, conspicuous for piety, 
 and firmly attached to those views of Christianity which they had 
 formed from the sacred Scriptures. Bartholomew Wesley, his great 
 grandfather, was educated in one of our universities, and afterwards 
 held the living of Allington in Dorsetshire. When the act of uni- 
 formity took place in 1662, he was ejected from his living, and 
 enrolled on the list of fame with those illustrious names, who chose 
 rather to suffer the loss of all things than violate conscience. If we 
 judge from the circumstances of the nation, and the temper of the 
 people at this time, we shall be led to conclude, that the act of uni- 
 formity originated with a party ; that it was founded in revenge, and 
 had cruelty and oppression for its object. It was however, the means 
 under God, of {raising up a cloud of witnesses, who testified to the 
 world by their sufferings, that religion is not a mere engine of the 
 state, but something real, in comparison of which those who feel its 
 intluence count all other things but dung and dross. While in the 
 university, Mr. Wesley had applied himself to the study of physic as 
 well as divinity; a practice which had been frequent, and not then 
 fallen wholly into disuse. He was often consulted as a physician 
 while he held his living, and after his ejectment applied himself 
 chiefly to the practice of physic, though he still preached occasion- 
 ally. It is said that he used a peculiar plainness of speech, which 
 hindered him from becoming a popular preacher. He lived several 
 years after he was silenced; but the death of his son. John Wesley, i t 
 whom I shall next speak, affected him so much, that he afterwards 
 declined apace, and did not long survive him.* 
 
 * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 442. 
 
 2* 3
 
 IS mr. wesley's ancestors. 
 
 John Wesley, M. A., of New-Inn Hall Oxford, son of the above 
 mentioned gentleman, was grandfather of the late Rev. John Wesley. 
 We have no certain account of the time of his birth, nor of the year 
 when he died. It pleased God to incline him to remember his Creator 
 in the days of his youth, a circumstance which always affords com- 
 fort in the future part of life. He had a very humbling sense of sin, 
 and a serious concern for his salvation when a school-boy ; and soon 
 after began to keep a diary, in which he recorded the remarkable 
 instances of providential care over him, the method of God's dealings 
 with his soul, and how he found his heart affected under the means 
 of grace, and the occurrences of providence, whether prosperous and 
 pleasing, or afflictive. This method he continued, with very little 
 intermission, to the end of his life.* 
 
 During his stay at Oxford, he was taken notice of for his serious- 
 ness and diligence. He applied himself particularly to the study of 
 the oriental languages, in which he made great progress. Dr. John 
 Owen, who was at that time vice-chancellor, had a great regard for 
 him, which affords strong evidence both of his abilities and piety at 
 this early period of life. He began to preach occasionally at the age 
 of twenty-two, and in May, 1658, was sent to preach at Whitchurch 
 in Dorsetshire. Soon after the restoration, some of his neighbors 
 gave him a great deal of trouble, because he would not read the com- 
 mon prayer. They complained of him to the Bishop of Bristol, and 
 laid many heavy things to his charge. Mr. Wesley being informed 
 that the bishop desired to speak with him, he waited on his lord- 
 ship, and has recorded in his diary the conversation that took place 
 on this occasion. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's defence of himself turns chiefly on two points, his 
 allegiance to the king ; and, his right to preach the Gospel without 
 being ordained according to the rites of the established church. 
 With respect to the first, he solemnly assures the bishop, that the 
 things alleged against him were either invented or mistaken : that, 
 whatever his bitter enemies might say against him, there were others 
 who would give a different character of him ; that Mr. Glisson had 
 done it; and that Sir Francis Fulford, being his hearer, would 
 acquaint his lordship concerning him : that he did not think the old 
 Nonconformists were his Majesty's enemies ; and that he had con- 
 scientiously taken the oath of allegiance, and had faithfully kept it. 
 
 With respect to the second point, the bishop informs Mr. Wesley, 
 that if he preached, it must be upon ordination, according to the 
 order of the church of England. Mr. Wesley answers, that, if he 
 meant by ordination the sending spoken of Rom. x., he had it; that 
 he had a mission from God and man ; but he was not satisfied in his 
 
 * I have taken some pains to discover whether this manuscript be anywhere preserved ; 
 but I have not obtained any satisfactory infonnation concerning it. The extracts from 
 it have been preserved by Calamy.
 
 MU. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. 
 
 19 
 
 conscience concerning the ordination in the chinch of England. As 
 to his abilities, he offers to submit to any examination Ins lordship 
 would appoint; to give him a confession of his faith, or to take any- 
 other method that might be required, lb- then states the reasons 
 which satisfied him, that he ought to preach. Tlfese arc. 1. That 
 he was devoted to the service from his infancy. 2. That he was 
 educated for it, at school and in the university. 3. That, as a son of 
 the prophets, after having taken his degrees, he preached in the 
 country, being approved of by judicious, able Christians, ministers and 
 others. 4. That it pleased Clod to seal his labors with success in the 
 conversion of several souls from ignorance and profaneness, to the 
 power of godliness; that such conversions had taken place wherever 
 he had been called to preach; at Radpole, Melcomb. Turn wood, 
 Whitchurch, and at sea. He declares, that if this was not found to 
 be the case upon examination, he was willing to be discharged from 
 his ministry. "I will stand or fall, says he, on the issue thereof." 
 He adds, 5. That the church seeing the presence of God going along 
 with him, they did, by fasting and prayer, in a day set apart for that 
 end, seek an abundant blessing on his endeavors. "A particular 
 church ! exclaims the bishop : yes, my lord, says Mr. Wesley, I am 
 not ashamed to own myself a member of one. Bishop. You have no 
 warrant for your particular churches. Wesley. We have a plain, 
 full, and sufficient rule for gospel worship in the New Testament, 
 recorded in the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles. B. We have 
 not. W. The practice of the apostles is a standing rule in those 
 cases which were not extraordinary. B. Not their practice, but their 
 precepts. W. Both precepts and practice. Our duty is not delivered 
 to us in Scripture only by precepts, but by precedents, by promises, 
 by threatenings mixed, not common-place wise. May it please your 
 lordship, we believe that cultus non instituius csl indebitus. B. It is 
 false. W. The second commandment speaks the same ; Thou shalt 
 not make unto thyself any graven image. B. That is forms of your 
 own invention. W. Bishop Andrews taking notice of non fades 
 tibi, satisfied me, that we may not worship God but as commanded. 
 B. You take discipline, church government, and circumstances, for 
 worship. W. You account ceremonies parts of worship. B. Well 
 then, you will justify your preaching, will you, without ordination 
 according to law? W. All these things laid together are satisfac- 
 tory to me for my procedure therein. B. They are not enough. 
 W. There has been more written in proof of the preaching of gifted 
 persons, with such approbation, than has been answered by any one 
 yet. B. I am glad I heard this from your own mouth. You will 
 stand to your principles, you say? W. I intend it. through the grace 
 of God; and to be faithful to the King's Majesty, however you may 
 deal with me. B. I will not meddle with you. W. Farewell to you, 
 sir. B. Farewell, good Mr. Wesley."
 
 20 mr. wesley's ancestors. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the bishop was as good as his word. But 
 there were some persons of influence in his neighborhood who were 
 too much his enemies to permit him to continue quietly at Whit- 
 church, till the act of uniformity ejected him. For in the beginning 
 of 1662, he was seized on the Lord's day as he was coming out of 
 church, carried to Blandford, and committed to prison. Sir Gerrard 
 Napper was one of the most furious of his enemies, and the most for- 
 ward in committing him; but meeting with an accident by which he 
 broke his collar-bone, he was so far softened, that he sent some per- 
 sons to bail Mr. Wesley, and told them if they would not, he would 
 do it himself. How various are the ways by which God brings men 
 to a consciousness of their guilt ! Mr. Wesley, however, was set at 
 liberty, # though bound over to appear at the next assizes. He 
 appeared accordingly, and came off much better than he expected. 
 On this occasion the good man recorded in his diary the mercy of 
 God to him, in raising up several friends to own him ; inclining a 
 solicitor to plead for him, and restraining the wrath of man, so that 
 the judge, though a very passionate man, spoke not an angry word. 
 
 Mr. Wesley came joyfully home from the assizes, and preached 
 constantly every Lord's day till August 17th, when he delivered his 
 farewell sermon to a weeping audience, from Acts xx. 32, " And now, 
 brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which 
 is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them 
 which are sanctified." October the 26th, the place was declared 
 vacant by an apparitor, and orders given to sequester the profits ; but 
 his people had given him what was due. On the 22d of February, 
 1663, he quitted Whitchurch, and removed with his family to Mel- 
 comb : upon which the corporation made an order against his settle- 
 ment there, imposing a fine of £20 upon his landlady, and 5s. per 
 week upon him, to be levied by distress. These violent proceedings 
 forced him to leave the town, and he went to Bridgewater, Uminster, 
 and Taunton, in which places he met with great kindness and friend- 
 ship from all the three denominations of Dissenters, and was almost 
 every day employed in preaching in the several places to which he 
 went ; and got many good acquaintance, and friends, who were after- 
 wards very kind to him and his numerous family. At length a gentle- 
 man who had a very good house at Preston, two or three miles from 
 Melcomb. gave him free liberty to live in it without paying any rent. 
 Thither he removed his family in the beginning of May, and there he 
 continued as long as he lived. He records his coming to Preston 
 with great wonder and thankfulness. 
 
 Soon aftf:r this he had some debates in his mind whether he ought 
 not to remove beyond sea, to Surinam or Maryland ; but after much 
 consideration and advice, he determined to take his lot in his native 
 country. He had some scruples also about attending public worship 
 in the established church: but by several arguments in Mr. Nye's
 
 mb. wesley's ancestors. 21 
 
 is, he was determined to do it. After some time he w 
 by a number o ■ < ihristians at Pool to be their pa id in 
 
 that relation he continued to the day of his death, administering all 
 ordinances to them as opportunity offered. By the Oxford Acl he 
 was obliged for a while to withdraw from Preston, and ' 
 family and people. Bui he preached wherever lie came, if he could 
 but have an audience. Upon his coming to the place of his retire- 
 ment in March, 1666, he put this question to himself, "What dost 
 thou here, at such a distance from church, wife, children, &c. ?' J 
 And in his answer, sets down the oath required by government, and 
 then adds the reasons why he could not take it, as several ministers 
 had done; and particularly, that to do it in his own private sei 
 would be but juggling with God, with the king, and with conscii 
 But after all this and a i/ood deal more against taking the oath, he 
 thankfully mentions the goodness of Cod in so overruling the i 
 makers, that they did not send the ministers farther from their friends 
 and flocks; and that they had so much time to prepare for i 
 removal, and had liberty to pass on the road to any place. After he 
 had lain hid for some time, he ventured home again, and returned to 
 his labor among his people and among others occasionally. But not- 
 withstanding all his prudence in managing his meetings, he was oi 
 disturbed; several times apprehended, and four times imprisoned: 
 once at Pool for half a year, and once at Dorchester for three months : 
 the other confinements were shorter. He was in many straits and 
 difficulties, but wonderfully supported and comforted, and many times 
 very seasonably and surprisingly delivered. The removal of many 
 eminent Christians into another world, who were his intimate 
 acquaintance and kind friends; the great decay of serious religion 
 among many that made a profession, and the increasing rage of the 
 enemies of real godliness, manifestly sunk his spirits. " And having 
 •• filled up his part of what is behind of the afflictions of Christ in his 
 " flesh, for his body's sake, which is the church, and finished the 
 " work given him to do, he was taken* out of this vale of tears to 
 •■ that world where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary 
 ; ' are at rest, when he had not been much longer an inhabitant here 
 "below than his blessed Master, whom he served with his whole 
 (: heart, according to the best light he had. The vicar of Preston 
 ' ; would not sutler him to be buried in the church. "f 
 
 There are several things in this account of Mr. Wesley which 
 deserve the reader's notice. 1. He appears to have made himself 
 master of the controverted points in which he differed from thos 
 the established church, and to have taken up his opinions from a 
 conviction of their truth. 2. He showed an ingenuous mind, free 
 from low cunning, in an open avowal of his sentiments to the bishop. 
 
 * I conjecture that he died abcnit the year I • 
 
 f See the Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. Vt
 
 22 mr. Wesley's ancestors. 
 
 3. He appears to have been remarkably conscientious in all his con- 
 duct, and a zealous promoter of genuine piety both in himself and 
 others. 4. He discovered great firmness of mind and an unshaken 
 attachment to his principles in the midst of the most unchristian per- 
 secution, and a train of accumulated evils which he suffered on that 
 account. These are prominent features in his character, and which 
 we cannot but admire, however we may differ from him in opinion ; 
 they show a mind elevated far above the common level, even of those 
 who have had the advantages of an academical education. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Of his Grandfather, Dr. Annesley. 
 
 Samuel Annesley, LL. D., grandfather of the late Mr. Wesley by 
 the mother's side, was born of religions parents at Killingworth near 
 Warwick, in the year 1620, and was their only child. It has been 
 said, that he was first cousin to the Earl of Anglesey. His grand- 
 mother, an eminently pious woman, dying before his birth, desired 
 the child, if a boy, might be called Samuel ; assigning as the reason 
 of her request, U I can say I have asked him of the Lord''' In his 
 infancy he was strongly impressed with the thoughts of being a 
 minister, for which indeed his parents intended him from his birth; 
 and such was the ardor of his mind in pursuing his design, that 
 when about five or six years old, he began a practice, which he after- 
 wards continued, of reading twenty chapters every day in the Bible. 
 The continuance of this practice laid an excellent foundation of use- 
 ful knowledge, for the future exercise of his ministry. He who 
 studies the Scriptures well, and believes them to be, not merely a 
 sufficient, but the only safe rule of faith and practice, will generally 
 exhibit a more uniform character as a minister of the gospel, than he 
 who takes his religious opinions from the subtle reasonings and sys- 
 tems of men. This observation was admirably illustrated and 
 confirmed by the steady, uniform conduct of Dr. Annesley, through 
 some of the most trying situations in which his principles were put to 
 the test. 
 
 He lost his father when four years old ; but his pious mother took 
 great care of his education ; nor did he want the means of obtaining 
 the best instruction, as the paternal estate was considerable. Though 
 a child when he first formed his resolution concerning the ministry, 
 yet he never varied from his purpose : nor was he discouraged by an 
 affecting dream, in which he thought that he was a minister, and sent 
 for by the Bishop of London, to be burnt as a martyr. At the age of 
 fifteen he went to the university of Oxford, and took his degrees in
 
 mr. wesley's ancestors. 23 
 
 the usual course. His piety and diligence at Oxford, were so much 
 out of the common way of the place, that ho attracted considerable 
 notice. In 1644 he was ordained as chaplain in the ship called the 
 
 Globe, under the Earl of Warwick, then Lord High Admiral of Eng- 
 land. He went to sea with the fleet, and kept a diary of their 
 voyage. But having no great liking to a sea-faring life, he soon 
 quitted it, and settled at Cliff in Kent, where at first he met with a 
 storm more violent than any he had experienced at sea. The min- 
 ister of this place had been turned out for his barefaced encourage- 
 ment of licentiousness, as Dr. Williams reports, by attending the 
 meetings of the people for dancing, drinking, and merriment on the 
 Lord's day. The people on this account were exceedingly fond of 
 him, and greatly prejudiced against his successor, Dr. Annesley, who 
 was a man of a very different character. When he first went among 
 them, they rose upon him with spits, forks, and stones, threatening to 
 destroy him. This was no small trial to a young man of about twenty- 
 five years of age. But he remained firm as a rock in his Master's 
 cause, and as the people were not hardened against the evidence of 
 gospel truth, he had some hopes of doing them good, notwithstanding 
 their profaneness and violence. He therefore told them, that, " Let 
 them use him as they would, he was resolved to continue with them, 
 till God had prepared them by his ministry to entertain a better, who 
 should succeed him : but solemnly declared, that when they became 
 so prepared, he would leave the place." His labors were incessant, 
 and the success of his preaching and engaging behavior was sur- 
 prising ; so that in a few years the people were greatly reformed, and 
 became exceedingly fond of him. Though he enjoyed here an income 
 of four hundred pounds per annum, yet he paid so conscientious a regard 
 to his first declaration, that he thought himself bound to leave them ; 
 which he accordingly did, and the people, who at his coming threat- 
 ened to stone him. now parted with him with cries and tears, testify- 
 ing their affection for him. 
 
 A very signal providence directed him to a settlement in London in 
 1652, by the unanimous choice of the inhabitants of the parish of 
 St. John the Apostle. Soon after he was made lecturer of St. Paul's. 
 and in 1658 Cripplegate was made happy by his settlement there. 
 
 He was a man of great uprightness, never regulating his religious 
 profession by his secular interests. He was turned out of his lecture 
 because he would not comply with some things which he deemed 
 extravagant and Avrong ; he thought conformity in him would be a 
 sin, and he chose to quit a full maintenance rather than injure his 
 conscience. He was acknowledged by all parties to he an Israelite 
 indeed, and yet he suffered much for Nonconformity : but such was 
 the spirit of party, that an angel from heaven would have been per- 
 secuted and abused, if he had been a Dissenter. Tn his sufferings 
 God often appeared remarkably for him ; one person died while
 
 24 MR. WESLEY : S ANCESTORS. 
 
 signing a warrant to apprehend him. He afterwards suffered, 
 because he thought it his duty to bear witness for the old truth 
 against Antinomianism. His integrity made him a stranger to all 
 tricks or little artifices to serve his temporal interest; and his char- 
 itable and unsuspecting temper, sometimes gave those who practised 
 them, an opportunity to impose upon him. 
 
 In ministerial labors he was abundant. Before he was silenced, 
 he often preached three times a day ; during the troubles almost 
 every day ; afterwards twice every Lord's day. His sermons were 
 not raw and uninteresting, but instructive and affecting : and his 
 manner of delivery very peculiarly expressed his heartiness in the 
 things he spoke. 
 
 His care and labor extended to every place where he might be 
 useful. In some measure the care of all the churches was upon him. 
 When any place wanted a minister, he used his endeavors to pro- 
 cure one for them ; when any minister was oppressed by poverty, he 
 soon employed himself for his relief. "O! how many places, says Dr. 
 Williams, had sat in darkness, how many ministers had been starved, 
 if Dr. Annesley had died thirty years since ! " He was the chief, 
 often the sole instrument in the education as well as the subsistence 
 of several ministers. The sick, the widows, the orphans, whom he 
 relieved were innumerable. As a minister, his usefulness was exten- 
 sive, and God kept him faithful in his work to the last, for which he 
 thus thanked God on his death-bed: " Blessed be God, I can say, I 
 have been faithful in the ministry above fifty-five years." Many 
 called him father, as the instrument of their conversion ; and many 
 called him a comforter. 
 
 He had uninterrupted peace, and assurance of God's love and 
 favor, for above thirty years of the latter part of his life. This 
 assurance had not one cloud in all his last sickness. A little before 
 his departure, his desire of death appeared strong, and his soul was 
 filled with the foretaste of glory. He often said, " Come my dearest 
 Jesus, the nearer the more precious, the more welcome." Another 
 time his joy was so great, that in ecstasy he cried out, " I cannot 
 contain it : what manner of love is this to a poor worm ? I cannot 
 express the thousandth part of what praise is due to Thee ! We 
 know not what we do when we offer at praising God for his mercies. 
 It is but little I con give thee, but, Lord help me to give thee my all. 
 I will die praising thee, and rejoice that others can praise thee better. 
 I shall be satisfied with thy likeness; satisfied! satisfied! Oh! my 
 dearest Jesus, I come!" Thus died this excellent man, December 
 31, 1696, in the 77th year of his age, and left us an example how to 
 live and how to die. 
 
 Dr. Annesley had naturally a strong, robust constitution, which 
 enabled him to undergo great labor and fatigue. He was seldom 
 sick, and could endure the coldest weather without hat, gloves, or
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WEsI.KV BBNIOB. 25 
 
 fire. For many years he scarcely ever drank anything but w. 
 ;uid even to his last sickness, his sight continued so strong, that In- 
 could read the smallest print without spectacles. His piety, diligt 
 and zeal, made him highly esteemed by the Dissenters. Be a.ssisted 
 at the first public ordination they had, after the act of uniformity, 
 when Dr. Calamy and six others were ordained in the Dissenting 
 place of worship in Little St. Hellen's, in 1694* 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Of Samuel Wesley Senior. 
 
 Mr. John Wesley, of whom I have spoken above, left two sons, 
 Matthew and Samuel ; of the rest of the children we know nothing. 
 As the family had been greatly reduced by persecution, these two 
 brothers must have experienced some difficulties in their education. 
 Their mother was a niece of Dr. Thomas Fuller;! but it does not 
 appear that they received any assistance from this branch of the 
 family. By industry they surmounted every difficulty that lay be- 
 fore them, and rose to very respectable and useful situations in life. 
 Matthew Wesley, following the example of his grandfather, studied 
 physic, and afterwards made a fortune by his practice. J Samuel, the 
 father of the late Mr. John Wesley, was born about the year 1662. 
 or perhaps a little earlier; but he could not, I think, have been more 
 than eight or nine years old when his father died. The first thing 
 that shook his attachment to the Dissenters was, a defence of the 
 death of King Charles the First, and the proceedings of the Calve's 
 Head club.$ These things shocked him ; and though it is certain 
 that, the Dissenters in general disapproved of the king's death, and 
 that the proceedings of a club ought not to be attributed to a large 
 body of men, who had no connection with the members of it. and 
 
 * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. ii. p. 238. For the Account of Dr. Annesley, see 
 the Funeral Sermon Dr. Williams preached for him ; and Nonconformist's Memorial. 
 vol. i. p. 104. 
 
 f Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 478. Dr. Thomas Fuller was born in 1008. At 
 twenty-three years of age bis merit procured him the fellowship of Sidney College Cam- 
 bridge, and a prebend in the Cathedral of Salisbury. Daring the Protectorate, he held the 
 Uving of Waitham Abbey, and the lecture of St. Bride's ! I Street. After the restora- 
 tion he recovered bis prebend, and was made chaplain extraordinary to his Majesty. It 
 I that he had a most uncommon memory. He wrote the Church History of Britain 
 in folio; A Pisgah-sight of Palestine, and several other works. He died in 1661, and his 
 funeral was attended by 200 of his brethren of the ministry. 
 
 % We shall afterwards see some verses on the death of this gentleman by his niece, 
 Mrs. Wright. 
 
 <$> Notes of Samuel Wesley to his elegy on his father. For this, and some other ori- 
 ginal papers, of great use in this work, I am obliged to a private friend. 
 
 3 4
 
 26 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 differed greatly in opinion from them ; yet they had such an effect on 
 his mind, that he separated himself from the dissenting interest while 
 yet a boy. as appears from the following lines in his son's elegy upon 
 him: 
 
 " With op'ning life his early worth began, 
 The boy misleads not, but foreshows the man. 
 Directed wrong, tho' first he miss'd the way, 
 Train'd to mistake, and disciplin'd to stray : 
 Not long — for reason gilded error's night, 
 And doubts well founded shot a gleam of light." 
 
 He spent some time at a private academy before he went to the 
 university ; but where, it is not said. About the age of sixteen he 
 walked to Oxford, and entered himself of Exeter College. He had 
 now only two pounds sixteen shillings ; and no prospect of future 
 supplies, but from his own exertions. By industry, I suppose by 
 assisting the younger students, and instructing any who chose to 
 employ him, he supported himself till he took his Bachelor's degree ; 
 without any preferment or assistance from his friends, except five 
 shillings. This circumstance does him great honor, and shows him 
 to have been a young man of wonderful diligence and resolution. 
 Many feel his difficulties, but few are capable of his vigorous and 
 continued exertions to overcome them in so honorable a way, and 
 with such success. He now came to London, having increased his 
 little stock to ten pounds fifteen shillings. He was ordained deacon, 
 and obtained a curacy, which he held one year, when he was ap- 
 pointed chaplain on board the fleet. This situation he held one year 
 only, and then returned to London, and served a cure for two years. 
 During this time he married, and his wife brought him a son. In 
 this period he wrote several pieces, which brought him into notice 
 and esteem, and a small living was given him in the country. I am 
 not certain whether it was during his residence here, or while he was 
 chaplain on board the fleet, that the following circumstance happened, 
 but I suppose the latter. He was strongly solicited by the friends of 
 King James II. to support the measures of the court in favor of 
 popery, with promises of preferment if he would comply with the 
 king's desire. But he absolutely refused to read the king's declara- 
 tion ; and though surrounded with courtiers, soldiers, and informers, 
 he preached a bold and pointed discourse against it, from Daniel iii. 
 17, 18. "If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us 
 from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine 
 hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we 
 will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou 
 hast set up." His son Samuel describes this circumstance in the fol- 
 lowing lines :* 
 
 * In the poem entitled the Parish Priest, intended as a description of his father's char- 
 acter.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 27 
 
 "When zealous James unhappy sought the way 
 T' establish Rome by arbitrary I ■■ 
 In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty crown, 
 He sought no favor, as he fear'd no fro 
 Secure in faith, exempt from worldly \ 
 He dar'd the declaration to refuse ; 
 Then from the sacred pulpit boldly show'd 
 The dauntless Hebrews, true to Israel's God, 
 Who spake regardless of their king's commands, 
 ' The God we serve can save us from thy hands ; 
 If not, monarch, know we choose to die, 
 Thy gods alike, and threatenings we defy ; 
 No power on earth our faith has e'er controll'd, 
 We scorn to worship idols, tho' of gold.' 
 Resistless truth damp'd all the audience round, 
 The base informer sicken'd at the sound ; 
 Attentive courtiers conscious stood amaz'd, 
 And soldiers silent trembled as they gaz'd. 
 No smallest murmur of distaste arose, 
 Abash'd and vanquish'd seem'd the church's foes. 
 So when like zeal their bosoms did inspire, 
 The Jewish martyrs walk'd unhurt in fire." 
 
 In this noble instance of integrity and firmness of mind, Mr. Wesley- 
 has given us an unequivocal proof that a person of high church prin- 
 ciples may be a true friend to the protestant cause, and the liberty of 
 the subject. It is evident that he as much disliked the arbitrary 
 proceedings of King James, as the religion which he endeavored to 
 introduce. When the glorious Revolution took place in 16SS, Mr. 
 Wesley most cordially approved of it, and was the first who wrote 
 in defence of it. This work he dedicated to Queen Mary,* who in 
 consequence of it, gave him the living of Epworth in Lincolnshire 
 about the year 1693; and in 1723 he was presented to the living of 
 Wroote in the same county, in addition to Epworth. 
 
 Mr. Wesley held the living of Epworth upwards of forty years. 
 His abilities would have done him credit in a more conspicuous situa- 
 tion ; and had Queen Mary lived much longer, it is probable that he 
 would not have spent so great a part of his life in such an obscure 
 corner of the kingdom. In the beginning of the year 1705, he print- 
 ed a poem on the battle of Blenheim, which happened the year before, 
 with which the Duke of Marlborough was so well pleased, that he 
 made him chaplain to Colonel Lepelle's regiment, which was to stay 
 in England some time. In consequence of the same poem, a noble 
 lord sent for him to London, promising to procure him a prebend. 
 But unhappily he was at this time engaged in a controversy with the 
 Dissenters: several things had been published on each side, and the 
 controversy was carried on in the usual way, in which the disputants 
 on both sides are generally more remarkable for showing 'in violence 
 of their passions than the goodness of their cause. In the first part 
 
 * MSS. papers.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL AVESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 of Uueen Ann's reign, the Dissenters had a very powerful influence 
 in both houses of parliament, and at court; and were now prepar- 
 ing to present a petition to the House of Lords, praying for justice 
 against the authors of several pamphlets written in opposition to them, 
 S lust Mr. Wesley in particular • but were dissuaded from taking 
 step by two members of that house. They had however interest 
 enough to hinder Mr. Wesley from obtaining a prebend; they soon 
 also worked him out of the chaplainship of the regiment, and brought 
 several other very severe sufferings upon him and his family.* 
 
 As a pastor, he was indefatigable in the duties of his office : a con- 
 strait preacher, feeding the flock with the pure doctrines of the gos- 
 pel, according to his ability; diligent in visiting the sick, and admin- 
 istering such advice as their situations required; and attentive to the 
 conduct of all who were under his care, so that every one in his 
 parish became an object of his attention and concern. No strangers 
 could settle in his parish but he presently knew it, and made himself 
 acquainted with them. We have a proof of this from a letter he 
 wrote to the Bishop of Lincoln, after being absent from home a very 
 short time. " After my return to Epworth, says he, and looking a 
 little among my people, I found there were two strangers come hither, 
 both of whom I have discovered to be papists, though they come to 
 church ; and I have hopes of making one or both of them good mem- 
 bers of the church of England." 
 
 But this conscientious regard to parochial duties, did not divert him 
 from literary pursuits. A man who spends all his time in the most 
 useful manner he can, may diversify his employments, and accom- 
 plish by diligence what appears to others impracticable. His favorite 
 study seems to have been the original Scriptures, in which he was 
 indefatigable; a practice which can never be too much commended 
 in a minister of the gospel, when joined with a proper attention to 
 practical duties. 
 
 The following extracts from two of his letters to his son, the late 
 Mr. John Wesley, will give some idea of his diligence in this respect; 
 and the second of them will show us his opinion of a subject on 
 which learned men have been much divided. 
 
 " Jan. 26, 1725. 
 
 " I have some time since designed an edition of the holy Bible in 
 octavo, in the Hebrew, Chaldec, Septuagint, and the Vulgate; and 
 have made some progress in it. What I desire of you on this article 
 is, 1. That you would immediately fall to work, and read diligently 
 the Hebrew text in the Polyglott, and collate it exactly with the Vul- 
 gate, writing all, even the least variations or differences between 
 them. 2. To these I would have you add the Samaritan text in the 
 last column but one ; which is the very same with the Hebrew, 
 
 * Mr. C. Wesley's papers.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 29 
 
 except in some very few places, differing only in the Samaritan char- 
 acter, which I think is the trim old Hebrew. In twelvemonths' time; 
 yon will get through the Pentateuch; Go* I have done it four times 
 the last year, and am going over it the fifth, and collating the two 
 Greek versions, the Alexandrian and the Vatican, with what I can 
 get of Symachus and Theodotion," &c. 
 
 Mr. John Wesley was in the twenty-second year of his age, not 
 yet ordained, nor had he attained any preferment in the university, 
 when he received this letter from his lather. It gives a pleasing v 
 of his progress in biblical learning at this early period of life, and 
 shows his father's confidence in his critical knowledge of the Hebrew 
 Scriptures. The following letter was written in 1731, and very clearly 
 states the old gentleman's opinion of the translation of the Seventy, 
 after a most laborious examination of it. 
 
 " I find in your letter an account of a learned friend you have, who 
 has a great veneration for the Septuagint, and thinks that in some 
 instances it corrects the present Hebrew. I do not wonder that he is 
 of that mind ; as it is likely he has read Vossius and other learned 
 men, who magnify this translation so as to depreciate the original. 
 When I first began to study the Scriptures in earnest, and had read 
 it over several times, I was inclined to the same opinion. What then 
 increased my respect for it was, 1. That I thought I found many 
 texts in the Scriptures more happily explained than in our own or other 
 versions. 2. That many words and phrases in the New Testament, 
 can hardly be so well understood without having recourse to this 
 translation. 3. That both our Saviour and his apostles so frequently 
 quote it. These considerations held me in a blind admiration of the 
 Septuagint; and though I did not esteem them absolutely infallible. 
 yet I hardly dared to trust my own eyes, or think they were fre- 
 quently mistaken. But upon reading this translation over very often, 
 and comparing it verbatim with the Hebrew. 1 was forced by plain 
 evidence of fact to be of another mind. That which led me to it 
 was, some mistakes (I think not less than a thousand) in places indif- 
 ferent, either occasioned by the ambiguous sense of some Hebrew 
 words, or by the mistake of some letters, as daleth for resh, and vice 
 versa; which every one knows are very much alike in the old He- 
 brew character, lint whal fully determined my judgment was. that 
 I found, or thought I found, very many places which appeared pur- 
 posely altered for no very justifiable reason. These at last came so 
 thick upon me, in my daily reading, that I began to note them down: 
 not a few instances of which you will see in the dissertation I shall 
 send you in my next packet. I would have you communicate it to 
 your learned friend, with my compliments, earnestly desiring him. as 
 Avell as you, to peruse it with the greatest prejudice you can; and 
 after you have thoroughly weighed the whole, as I think the subject 
 3*
 
 30 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 deserves, to make the strongest objections you are able against any 
 article of it, where you are not convinced by my observations. For 
 I should not deserve a friend if I did not esteem those my best friends 
 who do their endeavors to set me right, where I may possibly be mis- 
 taken, especially in a matter of great moment." 
 
 These two extracts give an interesting view of this gentleman's 
 learning, diligent study of the Scriptures, and candor, in each of 
 which he holds forth to us an example highly deserving of imitation. 
 
 Mr. Wesley was a voluminous writer, which in most cases is a 
 disadvantage to an author, whatever his abilities may be. His Latin 
 commentary on the book of Job is a most elaborate performance ; but 
 the subject of this book, and the language in which the commentary 
 is written, are but ill adapted to the generality of modern readers. 
 As a poet he has been censured by Garth and others ; though when 
 he failed, it was perhaps as much owing to the difficulty of the sub- 
 ject, as to want of poetical abilities. In an early edition of the Dun- 
 ciad, he and Dr. Watts were associated together, and involved in the 
 same censure. But it is well known that the earlier editions of this 
 poem were all surreptitious, in which the blanks were filled up by the 
 mere caprice or envy of the editors, without any regard to the inten- 
 tion of the author. Thus, in a surreptitious edition printed in Ireland, 
 the blank in the 104th verse of the first book was filled up with Dry- 
 den instead of Dennis, which, no doubt, was far enough from the 
 intention of Mr. Pope. With the same propriety and good judgment, 
 in the surreptitious editions, the names Wesley and Watts were 
 
 inserted thus, W ly, W s, in the 126th line of the same book, 
 
 but they never appeared in any edition published by Mr. Pope. The 
 lines originally stood thus : 
 
 " A Gothic Vatican ! of Greece and Rome, 
 Well purg'd, and worthy Withers, Quarles, and Blome." 
 
 In a London edition of the Dunciad, printed in 1729, there is the 
 following note on the last of these lines, " It was printed in the sur- 
 reptitious editions W ly, W s, who were persons eminent for 
 
 good life; the one writ the life of Christ in verse, the other some 
 valuable pieces of the lyric kind on pious subjects. The line is here 
 restored according to its original." 
 
 Of Mr. Wesley's larger poetical performances, his son Samuel 
 passes the following candid but impartial judgment, in the elegy 
 above mentioned. 
 
 " Whate'er his strains, still glorious was his end, 
 Faith to assert and virtue to defend. 
 He sung how God the Saviour deign'd t' expire, 
 With Vida's piety though not his fire ; 
 Deduc'd his Maker's praise from age to age, 
 Through the long annals of the sacred page."
 
 T1IK REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 31 
 
 Most of his smaller pieces are excellent. I shall insert the follow- 
 ing both for its intrinsic beauty, and as a specimen of his poetical 
 talents. 
 
 EUPOLIS'S HYMN TO THE CREATOR. 
 
 THE OCCASION. 
 
 rart of a (new) dialogue uetiveen Plato and Eupolis* the Poet — the nst not extant. 
 
 Eupolis. F3ut is it not a little hard, that you should banish all our 
 fraternity from your new commonwealth.' What hurt has father 
 Homer done that you dismiss him among the rest? 
 
 Plato. Certainly the blind old gentleman lies with the best grace 
 in the world. But a lie handsomely told, debauches the taste aud 
 morals of a people. Besides, his tales of the gods are intolerable, 
 and derogate in the highest degree from the dignity of the Divine 
 Nature. 
 
 Eupolis. But do you really think that those faults are insepa- 
 rable from poetry? May not the One Supreme be sung, without any 
 intermixture of them? 
 
 Plato. I must own I hardly ever saw any thing of that nature. 
 But I shall be glad to see you, or any other, attempt and succeed in 
 it. On that condition, I will gladly exempt you from the fate of your 
 brother poets. 
 
 Eupolis. I am far from pretending to be a standard. But I will 
 do the best I can. 
 
 THE HYMN. 
 
 Author of Being, source of light, 
 With unfading beauties bright, 
 Fulness, goodness, rolling round 
 Thy own lair orb without a bound : 
 Whether thee thy suppliants call 
 Truth or good, or one or all, 
 Ei, or Jaa ; thee we hail 
 Essence that can never fail, 
 Grecian or Barbaric name, 
 Thy steadfast being still the same. 
 
 Thee when morning greets the skies 
 With rosy cheeks and humid eyes; 
 Thee when sweet declining day 
 Sinks in purple waves away ; 
 Thee will I sing, parent Jove, 
 And teach the world to praise and love. 
 
 * Eotolis was an Athenian. He is mentioned several times by Horace, and once by 
 Persius ; and was in high estimation at Athens for his poetical compositions, though he 
 Severely lashed the vices of the age he lived in. He was killed in an engagement at sea 
 between the Athenians and Lacedemonians, and his death was so much lamented at Ath- 
 ens, that they made a law, that no poet should go to battle. He lived about four hun- 
 dred years before Christ.
 
 32 THE REV. SAMUEL "WESLEY SEINOR. 
 
 Yonder azure vault on high, 
 Yonder blue, low, liquid sky, 
 Earth, on its firm basis placed, 
 And with circling waves embrac'd, 
 All creating pow'r confess, 
 All their mighty Maker bless. 
 Thou shak'st all nature with thy nod, 
 Sea, earth and air confess the God : 
 Yet does thy pow'rful hand sustain 
 Both earth and heav'n, both firm and main. 
 Scarce can our daring thought arise 
 To thy pavilion in the skies ; 
 Nor can Plato's self declare 
 The bliss, the joy, the rapture there. 
 Barren above thou dost not reign, 
 But circled with a glorious train : 
 The sons of God, the sons of light 
 Ever joying in thy sight ; 
 (For thee their silver harps are strung) 
 Ever beauteous, ever young, 
 Angelic forms their voices raise 
 And through heav'n's arch resound thy praise. 
 
 The feather'd souls that swim the air, 
 And bathe in liquid ether there, 
 The lark, precentor of the choir, 
 Leading them higher still and higher, 
 Listen and learn ; th' angelic notes 
 Repeating in their warbling throats : 
 And ere to soft repose they go 
 Teach them to their lords below : 
 On the green turf their mossy nest, 
 The ev'ning anthem swells their breast. 
 Thus like thy golden chain from high 
 Thy praise unites the earth and sky. 
 
 Source of light, thou bid'st the sun 
 On his burning axles run ; 
 The stars like dust around him fly 
 And strew the area of the sky. 
 He drives so swift his race above 
 Mortals can't perceive him move, 
 So smooth his course, oblique or straight, 
 Olympus shakes not with his weight. 
 As the queen of solemn night 
 Fills at his vase her orbs of light, 
 Imparted lustre ; thus we see 
 The solar virtue shines by thee. 
 
 Eiresione,* we '11 no more 
 Imaginary pow'r adore ; 
 Since oil, and wool, and cheerful wine, 
 And life-sustaining bread are thine. 
 
 * This word signifies a kind of garland composed of a branch of olive, wrapt about 
 with wool, and loaded with all kinds of fruits of the earth, as a token of peace and plenty. 
 The poet says he will no more worship the imaginary power, supposed to be the giver of 
 these things ; but the great Pan, the creator from whom they all proceed.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 Thy herbage, great Pan, sustains 
 The flocks th ir Attic plaint j 
 
 The olive with fresh verdure crown'd, 
 Rises pregnant from the ground ; 
 At thy command it shoot* and Bprings, 
 And a thousand blessings bin 
 Minerva only is thy mind, 
 \\ i don and bounty to mankind. 
 The fragrant thyme, the bloomy rose, 
 Herb and flow'r, and shrub that grows 
 On Thessalian Tempe's plain 
 Or where the rich Sabeans reign, 
 That treal tin' taste or smell or sight, 
 For food or med'eine, or delight ; 
 Planted by thy parent care, 
 Spring and smile and flourish there. 
 
 ye nurses of soft dreams, 
 Reedy brooks and winding streams, 
 Or murmuring o'er the pebbles sheen 
 Or sliding through the meadows green, 
 Or where through matted sedge you creep, 
 Traveling to your parent deep : 
 Sound his praise by whom you rose, 
 That sea which neither ebbs nor flows. 
 
 ye immortal woods and groves, 
 Which th' enamfir'd student loves ; 
 Beneath whose venerable shade, 
 For thought and friendly converse made, 
 Fam'd Hecadem, old hero lies, 
 Whose shrine is shaded from the skies, 
 And through the gloom of silent night 
 Projects from far its trembling light; 
 You, whose roots descend as low, 
 As high in air your branches grow ; 
 Your leafy amis to heav'n extend. 
 Bend your heads, in homage bend : 
 Cedars and pines that wave above, 
 And the oak belov'd of Jove. 
 
 Omen, monster, prodicry. 
 Or nothing are, or Jove from thee ! 
 Whether varied nature play, 
 Or re-invers'd thy will obey, 
 And to rebel man declare 
 Famine, plague, or wasteful war. 
 Laugh ye profane, who dare despise 
 The threat'ning vengeance of the skies, 
 Whilst the pious on his guard, 
 Undismay'd is still prepar'd : 
 Life or deatli his mind 's at rest, 
 Since what thou send'st must needs be best. 
 
 No evil can from thee proceed ! 
 'T is only sufierM, not decreed. 
 Darkness is not from the sun, 
 Nor mount the shades till he is gone : 
 
 33
 
 34 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 
 
 Then does night obscene arise 
 From Erebus, and iill the skies, 
 Fantastic forms the air invade, 
 Daughters of nothing and of shade. 
 
 Can we forget thy guardian care, 
 Slow to punish, prone to spare ; 
 Thou brak'st the haughty Persian's pride, 
 That dar'd old ocean's pow'r deride ; 
 Their shipwrecks strew'd the Eubean wave, 
 At Marathon they found a grave. 
 O ye blest Greeks who there expir'd, 
 For Greece with pious ardor fir'd, 
 What shrines or altars shall we raise 
 To secure your endless praise ? 
 Or need we monuments supply, 
 To rescue what can never die ! 
 
 And yet a greater hero far 
 (Unless great Socrates could err) 
 Shall rise to bless some future day, 
 And teach to live, and teach to pray. 
 Come, unknown instructor, come ! 
 Our leaping hearts shall make thee room ; 
 Thou with Jove our vows shalt share, 
 Of Jove and thee we are the care. 
 
 Father, King, whose heav'nly face 
 Shines serene on all thy race, 
 We thy magnificence adore, 
 And thy well-known aid implore ; 
 Nor vainly for thy help we call ; 
 Nor can we want — for thou art all. 
 
 Every good judge, I apprehend, will readily allow that the author 
 of these verses did not want talents for poetry. But wherever we fix 
 his standing in the scale of learning and abilities, he still rises higher 
 in our view of genuine piety, and a firm attachment to justice, mercy 
 and truth, in various trying situations of life. His integrity was con- 
 spicuous, and his conduct uniform. As he had chosen God and his 
 service for his own portion, he chose the same for his children also. 
 When two of his sons were pursuing a course of piety at Oxford, 
 which threw their future prospects of preferment into a cloud not 
 likely to be dissipated, he encouraged them in it, choosing rather that 
 he and his children should suffer affliction with the people of God, 
 than enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. Few men have been so 
 diligent in the pastoral office as he was; none perhaps more so. 
 Though his income maybe called small, and his family large, he had 
 always something to give to those in distress. In conversation he 
 was grave, yet instructive, lively, and full of anecdote; and this 
 talent the late Mr. Wesley possessed in a high degree. His last 
 moments were as conspicuous for resignation and christian fortitude, 
 as his life had been for zeal and diligence. His two sons, Mr. John
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 35 
 
 and Charles Wesley, were both with him when he died, and Mr. 
 Charles has given the following interesting account of his death, in a 
 letter to his brother Samuel, dated April 3D, 1735. 
 
 Dear Brother, 
 
 After all your desire of seeing my father alive, you are at last 
 assured you must see his face no more till he is raised in incorruption. 
 You have reason to envy us who could attend him in the last stage 
 of his illness. The few words he could utter I saved, and hope never 
 to forget. Some of them were, " Nothing is too much to suffer for 
 Heaven. The weaker I am in body, the stronger and more sensible 
 support I feel from God. There is but a step between me and death ; 
 to-morrow I would sec you all with me round this table, that we may 
 once more drink of the cup of blessing, before we drink it new in the 
 kingdom of God. With desire have I desired to eat this passover 
 with you before I die." The morning he was to communicate, he 
 was so exceeding weak and full of pain, that he could not without 
 the utmost difficulty receive the elements, often repeating, " Thou 
 shakest me, thou shakest me ;" but immediately after receiving, there 
 followed the most visible alteration. He appeared full of faith and 
 peace, which extended even to his body ; for he was so much better, 
 that we almost hoped he would have recovered. The fear of death 
 he entirely conquered, and at last gave up his latest human desires of 
 finishing Job, paying his debts, and seeing you. He often laid his 
 hand upon my head, and said, " Be steady ! The christian faith will 
 surely revive in this kingdom ; you shall see it, though I shall not." 
 To my sister Emily he said, " Do not be concerned at my death, 
 God will then begin to manifest himself to my family." When we 
 were met about him, his usual expression was, " Now let me hear 
 you talk of heaven." On my asking him whether he did not find 
 himself worse, he replied, " O my Charles, I feel a great deal ; God 
 chastens me with strong pain, but I praise him for it, I thank him for 
 it, 1 love him for it." On the 25th his voice failed him, and nature 
 seemed entirely spent, When, on my brothers asking, whether he was 
 not near heaven, he answered distinctly, and with the most of hope and 
 triumph that could be expressed in sounds, " Yes, I am." He spoke 
 once more, just after my brother had used the commendatory prayer : 
 his last words were, "Now you have done all ! "' This was about 
 half an hour after six, from which time till sunset, he made sign 
 offering up himself, till my brother again having used the commen- 
 datory prayer, the very moment it was finished he expired. 1 1 is pas- 
 • was so smooth and insensible, that notwithstanding the stopping 
 of his pulse, and ceasing of all sign of life and motion, we continued 
 over him a considerable time, in doubt whether the soul was departed 
 or no. 31y mother, who for several days before he died, hardly i v< r 
 went into his chamber but she wa.s carried out again in a tit.
 
 36 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 far less shocked at the news than we expected, and told lis that now 
 she was heard, in his having so easy a death, and her being 
 strengthened so to hear it." 
 
 In going through this work, let the reader consider himself as 
 travelling slowly on a pleasant road where a variety of objects, highly 
 worthy of his attention and regard, present themselves to his view. 
 In passing along this little distance, we have as it were stood by, and 
 seen two ministers of the gospel die ; the one a Nonconformist, and 
 the other an High Churchman. As we see them approach the en- 
 trance on eternity, the scene becomes interesting, and will suggest to 
 the reader many important reflections. Dropping their singularities 
 of opinion, and all party distinctions, we now view them coalescing, 
 and becoming one in Christ Jesus. Animated with the same spirit of 
 devotion, they look up to God as their common Father through the 
 same Mediator and Saviour ; they praise him for the same mercies, 
 and looking forward to his kingdom and glory with the same humble 
 confidence, both triumph over death as he draws nigh to them: they 
 give satisfactory evidence, that they were united to Christ, belonged 
 to the same family, and were heirs of the same heavenly inheritance, 
 notwithstanding the external differences in their mode of worship. 
 These considerations should teach us to be careful, not to over-value 
 the external differences among Christians, nor to exalt the discrim- 
 inating distinctions of parties into the rank of fundamental articles of 
 Christianity. As long as we lay the same foundation, and endeavor 
 to build upon it gold, silver, and precious stones, we ought to have 
 fellowship with each other as brethren, notwithstanding the different 
 manner in which we manage the materials, and give a varied appear- 
 ance to the building. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Of Mrs. Susannah Wesley. 
 
 Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the mother of the late Mr. John Wesley, 
 was the youngest daughter of Dr. Samuel Anneslcy, and a few years 
 younger than her husband. Being educated in a very religious 
 family, she early imbibed a reverence for religion; but having strong 
 understanding, and a great thirst for knowledge, she soon found her- 
 self dissatisfied with believing on the authority of her teachers, and 
 was determined, as far as possible, to see what evidence there was for 
 the truth of those things she was required to believe. Before she was 
 thirteen years old, she had examined tbe whole controversy between 
 the Dissenters and the established church, and from that time became 
 a member of the church of England. And though different men may,
 
 MRS. SUSANNAS Wi.si.h'i . 
 
 and will, judge variously of the choice she made, yet all must ac- 
 knowledge that this effort to judge for herself ai so early an age, and 
 in so comphcated a subject, was singularly great, and showed uncom- 
 mon resolution and strength of mind. She afterwards examined the 
 evidences of natural and revealed religion with scrupulous attention, 
 and under every article set down the reasons which determined h'-r 
 to believe it. Of these things she speaks thus, in a letter to her son, 
 Samuel Wesley, dated October ilth, L709. 
 
 :: There is nothing I now desire to live for, but to do some small 
 service to my children: that, as 1 have brought them into the world. 
 L may, if it please God, be an instrument of doing good to their souls. 
 I had been several years collecting from my little reading, but chiefly 
 from my own observation and experience, some things which I Imped 
 might be useful to you all. I had begun to correct and form all into 
 a little manual : wherein I designed you should have seen what were 
 the particular reasons which prevailed on me to believe the Being of 
 a God, and the grounds of natural religion, together with the motives 
 that induced me to embrace the faith of Jesus Christ ; under which 
 was comprehended my own private reasons for the truth of revealed 
 religion. And because I was educated among the Dissenters, and 
 there was something remarkable in my leaving them at so early an 
 age, not being full thirteen. I had drawn up an account of the whole 
 transaction, under which I had included the main of the controversy 
 between them and the established church, as far as it had come to my 
 knowledge ; and then followed the reasons which had determined my 
 judgment to the preference of the church of England. I had fairly 
 transcribed a great part of it, when, you writing to me for some direc- 
 tions about receiving the sacrament. I began a short discourse on that 
 subject, intending to send them all together ; but before I could finish 
 my design, the flames consumed both this and all my other writings.* 
 L would have you, at your leisure, begin to do something like this for 
 yourself, and write down what an- the principles on which you build 
 your faith ; and though I cannot possibly recover all I formerly wrott, 
 yet I will gladly assist you what I can. in explaining any difficulty 
 that may occur." 
 
 In one of her private meditations she reckons the following an;' 
 the signal mercies which God bad bestowed upon her. " Born in a 
 christian country: early initiated and instructed in the first principles 
 <>f the christian religion : good examples in parents and several of the 
 family: good books and ingenious conversation: preserved from ill 
 accidents, once from violent death : married to a religious orthodox 
 man : by him first drawn oil' from the Sociman heresy, and after- 
 wards confirmed and strengthened by Bishop null."'! 
 
 About the year 1700, she made a resolution to spend one hour 
 
 ; When flieir house was burnt down in February, L709. 
 
 f In the manuscript it standi thus. B. B.. which I believe is intended for Bishop Bui!. 
 
 ^» * > -
 
 38 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 morning and evening in private devotion, in prayer and meditation ; 
 and she religiously kept it ever after, unless sickness hindered, or 
 some absolutely necessary business of her family obliged her to shorten 
 the time. If opportunity offered, she spent some time at noon in this 
 religious and profitable employment. She generally wrote down her 
 thoughts on different subjects at these times ; and great numbers of 
 her meditations have been preserved in her own hand-writing. I shall 
 select a few, and make some extracts from others ; because they show 
 us this excellent woman in her most private retirement, conversing 
 without disguise with him who knows the heart. 
 
 Noon. " To know God only as a philosopher ; to have the most 
 sublime and curious speculations concerning his essence, attributes 
 and providence ; to be able to demonstrate his Being from all or any 
 of the works of nature, and to discourse with the greatest propriety 
 and eloquence of his existence and operations ; will avail us nothing, 
 unless at the same time we know him experimentally ; unless the 
 heart know him to be its supreme good, its only happiness; unless 
 a man feel and acknowledge that he can find no repose, no peace, no 
 joy, but in loving and being beloved by him, and does accordingly 
 rest in him as the centre of his being, the fountain of his pleasures, 
 the origin of all virtue and goodness, his light, his life, his strength, 
 his all ; in a word, his Lord, his God. Thus let me ever know thee, 
 O God ! " 
 
 Evening. " The mind of man is naturally so corrupt, and all 
 the powers thereof so weakened, that we cannot possibly aspire 
 vigorously towards God, or have any clear perception of spiritual 
 things, without his assistance. Nothing less than the same Almighty 
 power that raised Jesus Christ from the dead, can raise our souls 
 from the death of sin to a life of holiness. — To know God experimen- 
 tally is altogether supernatural, and what we can never attain to, but 
 by the merits and intercession of Jesus Christ. By virtue of what he 
 has done and suffered, and is now doing in heaven for us, we obtain 
 the Holy Spirit, who is the best instructor, the most powerful teacher 
 we can possibly have; without whose agency, all other means of 
 grace would be ineffectual. How evidently does the Holy Spirit con- 
 cur with the means of grace? and how certainly does he assist and 
 strengthen the soul, if it be but sincere and hearty in its endeavors 
 to avoid any evil, or perform any good. To have a good desire, a 
 fervent aspiration towards God shall not pass unregarded. I have 
 found by long experience, that it is of great use to accustom one's self 
 to enter into solemn engagements with. God against any particular 
 sin ; but then I would have them never made for a longer time than 
 from morning till night, and from night till morning, that so the im- 
 pression they make on the mind may be always fresh and lively. 
 
 This was many years tried with good success in the case of . 
 
 Glory be to thee, O Lord."
 
 MRS. SUSANNAH V. KSI.EY. 
 
 Kvkning. " Give God the praise for any well spent day. But I 
 am yet unsatisfied, because 1 do not enjoy enough <>f God ; I appre- 
 hend myself at too great a distance from him; I would have my soul 
 united more closely to him by faith and love— 1 can appeal to hit 
 omniscience, that I would love him above all things. Be that made 
 me, knows my desires, my expectations, my joys all centre in him. 
 and that it is he himself I desire ; it is his favor, his acceptance, the 
 communications of his grace, that I earnestly wish for more than an) 
 thing in the world; and that I have no relish or delight in any thing 
 when under apprehensions of his displeasure. 1 rejoice in his essen- 
 tial glory and blessedness : 1 rejoice in my relation to him, that he is 
 my Father, my Lord, and my God. I rejoice that he has power over 
 me, and desire to live in subjection to him ; that he condescends to 
 punish me when I transgress his laws, as a father chastcneth the 
 son whom he lovelh — I thank him that he has brought me so far. and 
 will beware of despairing of his mercy for the time which is yet to 
 come ; but will give God the glory of his free grace." 
 
 Morning. " It is loo common with me upon receiving any light, 
 or new supply of grace, to think, now I have gained my point, and 
 may say, ' Soul, take thine ease ;' by which means I think not of 
 going any further ; or else fall into dejection of spirit, upon a ground- 
 less fear, that I shall soon lose what 1 have gained, and in a little 
 time be never the better for it. Both these are sins. The first pro- 
 ceeds from immoderate love of present ease and spiritual sloth ; the 
 other from want of faith in the all-sufficiency of my Saviour. 
 
 " We must never take up our rest on this side of heaven ; nor 
 think we have enough of grace, or enjoy enough of God till we are 
 perfectly renewed and sanctified in body, soul, and spirit ; till we are 
 admitted into that blessed region of pure and happy spirits, where we 
 shall enjoy the beatific vision according to the measure of our capa- 
 cities. INor must we, out of a pretended humility, because we are un- 
 worthy of the least mercy, dare to dispute or question the sufficiency 
 of the merits of Jesus Christ. It was impossible for God incarnate to 
 undertake more than he is able to perform." 
 
 Morning. i: Though man is born to trouble, yet I believe there is 
 scarce a man to be found upon earth, but, take the whole course of 
 his life, hath more mercies than afflictions, and much more pleasure 
 than pain. I am sure it has been so in my case. I have many years 
 suffered much pain, and great bodily infirmities; but I have likewise 
 enjoyed great intervals of rest and ease. And those very sufferings 
 have, by the blessing of God, been of excellent use, and proved the 
 most proper means of reclaiming me from a vain and sinful conver- 
 sation, insomuch, that I cannot say I had better have been without 
 this affliction, this disease, loss, want, contempt, or reproach. All my 
 sufferings, by the admirable management of Omnipotent goodness, 
 have concurred to promote my spiritual and eternal good. And if I
 
 -10 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 have not reaped that advantage by them which I might have done, it 
 is merely owing to the perversencss of my own will, and frequent 
 lapses into present things, and unfaithfulness to the good Spirit of 
 God; who. notwithstanding all my prevarications, all the stupid 
 opposition I have made, lias never totally abandoned me. Eternal 
 glory be to thee, O Lord ! " 
 
 Evening. " If to esteem and to have the highest reverence for thee ! 
 if constantly and sincerely to acknowledge thee, the supreme, the 
 only desirable good, be to love thee, I do love thee ! 
 
 '■• If comparatively to despise and undervalue all the world con- 
 tains, which is esteemed great, fair, or good ; if earnestly and con- 
 stantly to desire thee, thy favor, thy acceptance, thyself, rather than 
 any or all things thou hast created, be to love thee, I do love thee ! 
 
 :{ If to rejoice in thy essential majesty and glory ! if to feel a vital 
 joy o'erspread and cheer the heart at each perception of thy blessed- 
 ness, at every thought that thou art God ; that all things are in thy 
 power ; that there is none superior or equal to thee — be to love thee, 
 I do love thee !" 
 
 Notwithstanding Mrs. Wesley allotted two hours in the day for 
 meditation and prayer in private, no woman was ever more diligent 
 in business, or attentive to family affairs than she was. Remarkable 
 for method and good arrangement both in her studies and business, 
 she saved much time, and kept her mind free from perplexity. She 
 had nineteen children, ten of whom, at least, grew up to be educated, 
 and this duty fell upon her; and it was almost impossible for the 
 children to have had a better instructor. From several things which 
 I find in her papers, it appears to me that she had acquired some 
 knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages in her youth, though 
 she never makes any pretensions to it. She had read much and 
 thought deeply, and in general very accurately, on. every part of 
 natural and revealed religion, and on the common affairs of life. She 
 had studied human nature well, and knew how to adapt her dis- 
 course either to youth or age ; and without this no person is properly 
 qualified to instruct others. She had set out in life with a determi- 
 nation to think and judge for herself ; and not to be influenced by 
 custom in matters of importance, unless when custom appeared to be 
 founded in reason and truth. It was this principle which governed 
 her in the education of her children: for disapproving of the common 
 methods of governing and instructing youth, she adopted those 
 methods which appeared to her the most rational and proper. Their 
 rising, dressing, eating, exercise, and every thing that related to them 
 was managed by rule, unless when sickness hindered. They were 
 very early taught obedience to their parents, and to wait their 
 decision in every thing they were to have or do. As soon as they 
 could speak, they were taught the Lord's prayer, and made to repeat 
 it at rising and bed time constantly. As they grew bigger, they were
 
 HER s. 41 
 
 taught a short prayer for their parents, and some collects; a short 
 catechism, and some portion of scripture, as their memories could 
 bear. They were early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other 
 
 days ; and were soon taught to be still at family prayers, and to ask 
 a blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs before 
 they could kneel or speak. Her method of teaching them to read 
 was, I think, peculiar to herself, and deserves to be taken notice of; 
 1 shall give it in her own words, in a letter to Mr. John Wesley. 
 " None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, 
 in whose case 1 was overruled ; and she was more years in learning 
 than any of the rest had been months. The way of teaching was this : 
 the day before a child began to learn, the house was set in order, 
 every one's work appointed them, and a charge given that none 
 should come into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till five, 
 which were our school hours. One day was allowed the child 
 ■wherein to learn its letters, and each of them did in that time know 
 all its letters, great and small, except Molly and Nancy, who were a 
 day and a half before they knew them perfectly ; for which 1 then 
 thought them very dull : but the reason why 1 thought them so was, 
 because the rest learned them so readily, and your brother Samuel, whi • 
 was the first child 1 ever taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours. 
 He was live years old on the tenth of February ; the next day he 
 began to learn, and as soon as he knew the letters began at the first 
 chapter of Genesis. He was taught to spell the first verse, then to 
 read it over and over, till he could read it off hand without any 
 hesitation ; so on to the second, &c. till he took ten verses for a les- 
 son, which he quickly did. Easter fell low that year, and by Whit- 
 suntide he could read a chapter very well ; for he read continually, 
 and had such a prodigious memory, that 1 cannot remember ever to 
 have told him the same word twice. What was yet stranger, any 
 word he had Learnt in his lesson, he knew wherever he saw it, either 
 in his Bible or any other book, by which means he learnt very soon to 
 read an English author well. 
 
 <: The same method was observed with them all. As soon as they 
 knew the letters they were first put to spell, and read one line, then 
 a verse, never leaving till perfect in their lesson, were it shorter or 
 longer. So one or other continued reading at school time without 
 any intermission : and before we left, school, each child read what he 
 had learnt that morning ; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what 
 they had learned that day." 
 
 Mr. Wesley observes of his mother, that even she. as well as 
 father and grandfather, her husband and three sons, had been in her 
 measure, ;i preacher of righteousness. As this is a remarkable cir- 
 cumstance in her life, and shows her zeal and steadiness in doiiiL r 
 good. I shall relate it a little more at large than Mr. Wesley has done, 
 as the original letters are before me. 
 
 4* G
 
 42 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 Her husband usually attended the sittings of convocation ; and on 
 these occasions was obliged to reside in London for a length of time 
 that was often injurious to his parish ; and at an expense that was 
 inconvenient to himself and family. It was on this business, I appre- 
 hend, that he spent so much time in London in the beginning of the 
 year 1712. During his absence, Mrs. Wesley formed a little meeting 
 at her house on a Sunday evening, when she read a sermon, prayed 
 and conversed with the people who came for this purpose. She 
 acquainted her husband of their meeting, who, on account of the new- 
 ness and singularity of the thing, made some objections against it. 
 Her answer is dated the 6th of February, 1712, in which she says. 
 t: I heartily thank you for dealing so plainly and faithfully with me 
 in a matter of no common concern. The main of your objections 
 against our Sunday evening meetings, are, first, that it will look par- 
 ticular ; secondly, my sex ; and, lastly, your being at present in a 
 public station and character ; to all which I shall answer briefly. 
 
 "As to its looking particular, I grant it does, and so does almost 
 every thing that is serious, or that may any way advance the glory 
 of God or the salvation of souls, if it be performed out of the pulpit or 
 in the way of common conversation : because, in our corrupt age, the 
 utmost care and diligence has been used to banish all discourse of 
 God or spiritual concerns out of society ; as if religion were never to 
 appear out of the closet, and we were to be ashamed of nothing so 
 much as of professing ourselves to be Christians. 
 
 " To your second, I reply, that, as I am a woman, so I am also 
 mistress of a large family. And though the superior charge of the 
 souls contained in it lies upon you, as the head of the family, and as 
 their minister, yet in your absence I cannot but look upon every soul 
 you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust 
 by the great Lord of all the families of heaven and earth ; and if I am 
 unfaithful to him or to you, in neglecting to improve these talents, 
 how shall I answer unto him, when he shall command me to render 
 an account of my stewardship? 
 
 " As these and other such like thoughts, made me at first take 
 a more than ordinary care of the souls of my children and servants ; 
 so, knowing that our most holy religion requires a strict observation 
 of the Lord's day, and not thinking that we fully answered the end 
 of the institution by only going to church ; but that likewise we were 
 obliged to fill up the intermediate spaces of that sacred time by other 
 acts of piety and devotion ; I thought it my duty to spend some part 
 of the day in reading to, and instructing my family ; especially in your 
 absence, when, having no afternoon service, we have so much leisure 
 for such exercises ; and such time I esteemed spent in a way more 
 acceptable to God than if I had retired to my own private devotions. 
 
 " This was the beginning of my present practice : other people's 
 coming in and joining with us was purely accidental. Our lad told
 
 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 43 
 
 Ins parents; they first desired to 1"' admitted; then others who heard 
 of n begged leave also; so our company increased to about thirty. 
 and seldom exceeded forty last winter; and why it increased since, ] 
 leave you to judge after you have read what follows. 
 
 "Soon after you went to Louden. Emily found in your study the 
 account of the Danish Missionaries ; which, having never seen. I 
 ordered her to read to me. I was never, I think, more affected with 
 any thing than with the relation of their travels; and was exceed- 
 ingly pleased with the noble design they wen- . ngaged in. Their 
 lahors refreshed my soul beyond measure, and I could not for! 
 spending a good part of that evening in praising and adoring the 
 Divine goodness for inspiring those good men with such an ardent 
 zeal for his glory; that they were willing to hazard their lives and all 
 that is esteemed dear to men in this world, to advance the honor of 
 their Master Jesus ! For several days I could think or speak of little 
 else. At last it came into my mind; though I am not a man, nor a 
 minister of the gospel, and so cannot he engaged in such a worthy 
 employment as they were; yet, if my heart were sincerely devoted to 
 Cod, and if I were inspired with a true zeal for his glory, and did 
 really desire the salvation of souls, I might do somewhat more than I 
 do. I thought I might live in a more exemplary manner in some 
 things ; I might pray more for the people, and speak with more 
 warmth to those with whom I have an opportunity of conversing. 
 However, I resolved to begin with my own children ; and accordingly 
 I proposed and observed the following method. I take such a 
 proportion of time as I can best spare every night, to discourse with 
 each child by itself, on something that relates to its principal con- 
 cerns. On Monday I talk with Molly; on Tuesday with Hetty; 
 Wednesday with Nancy ; Thursday with Jacky : Friday with Patty : 
 Saturday with Charles; and with Emily and Suky together on 
 Sunday. 
 
 " With those few neighbors who then came to me, I discoursed more 
 freely and affectionately than before; I chose the best and most 
 awakening sermons we had, and I spent more time with them in 
 such exercises. Since this our company has increased every night ; 
 for I dare deny none who ask admittance. Last Sunday I believe we 
 had above 200, and yet many went away for want of room. 
 
 " Rut I never durst positively presume to hope that God would 
 make use of me as an instrument in doing good; the farthest I ever 
 dnrst go was, it may be, who can tell 7 With God all things are 
 possible. I will resign myself to him : Or, as Herbert better 
 expresses it, 
 
 '■ Only, since God doth often make 
 Of lowly matter, for hipjh uses meet, 
 
 I throw me at his feet ; 
 There will I lie, until my Maker seek 
 For some mean staff, whereon to show his skill, 
 Then is my time — ■— "
 
 44 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 And thus I rested, without passing any reflection on myself, or form- 
 ing any judgment about the success or event of this undertaking. 
 
 :: Your third objection I leave to be answered by your own judg- 
 ment. We meet not upon any worldly design. We banish all 
 temporal concerns from our society ; none is suffered to mingle any 
 discourse about them with our reading or singing. We keep close to 
 the business of the day, and as soon as it is over they all go home. 
 \nd where is the harm of this ? If I and my children went a visiting 
 on Sunday nights, or if we admitted of impertinent visits, as too many 
 do who think themselves good Christians, perhaps it would be thought 
 no scandalous practice, though in truth it would be so ; therefore, 
 why any should reflect upon you, let your station be what it will, 
 because your wife endeavors to draw people to church, and to restrain 
 them, by reading and other persuasions, from their profanation of 
 God's most holy day, I cannot conceive. But if any should be so 
 mad as to do it, I wish you would not regard it. For my part, I 
 value no censure on this account; I have long since shook hands 
 with the world, and I heartily wish I had never given them more 
 reason to speak against me. 
 
 " As for your proposal of letting some other person read, alas ! you 
 do not consider what a people these are. I do not think one man 
 among them could read a sermon without spelling a good part of it ; 
 and how would that edify the rest? Nor has any of our family a 
 voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people. 
 
 i: But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied: that 
 is, their being present at family prayers. I do not speak of any 
 concern I am under barely because so many are present. For those 
 who have the honor of speaking to the great and holy God, need not 
 be ashamed to speak before the whole world, but because of my sex. 
 I doubt if it be proper for me to present the prayers of the people to 
 God. Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed them before prayers ; 
 but they begged so earnestly to stay, I durst not deny them." 
 
 In this, as in every other part of her conduct, Mrs. Wesley acted 
 upon principle, and from mature deliberation. No person, perhaps, 
 ever had a greater regard for the established order of the church of 
 England, than she had; but she considered her conduct in this 
 instance as coinciding with the spirit and intention of that order; to 
 reform the manners of the people, and to beget in them a reverence for 
 the public worship. It is obvious that this consideration alone silenced 
 every objection in her mind, concerning her present proceedings. But, 
 though she was satisfied of the propriety of her own conduct, she 
 thought it her duty to abide by the decision of her husband. He had 
 already written to h< r on tli r : subject, and though he made some objec- 
 tions, yet upon the whole he seemed to approve of the meeting. But 
 Inman the (.'urate, and two or three of his companions highly disap- 
 proved of it, and wrote to Mr. Wesley, complaining heavily of it. calling
 
 MBS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 15 
 
 it a conventicle, &C. It is always painful to see a clergyman ami 
 (bremosl to oppose every thing thai maytend todiffuw knowl 
 anion:: the common people, and impress thejr minds with a serious 
 senseofr< ligion, and theduties it enjoins. This was evidently the c 
 in the present instance; and the representations made to Sir. Wesley 
 had such an effect upon his mind, thai he wrote I i his wife in a tone of 
 disapprobation which he had not used bi fore. Her answer, which is 
 elated 25th of F< bruary, is worthy of herself, and of the cause in which 
 she was engaged. "Some few days since," saysshe, " 1 received a letter 
 from yon, L suppose dated the H'.ili instant, which I made no g 
 haste to answer : because I judged it necessary for both of us to take 
 some time to consider, before yon determine in a matter of such great 
 importance. I shall not enquire how it was possible that you should 
 be prevailed on, by the senseless clamors of two or three of the worst 
 of your parish, to condemn what you so very lately approved; but I 
 shall tell yon my thoughts, in as few words as possible. I do not hear 
 of more than three or four persons who are against our meeting, of 
 whom Ionian is the chief. He and Whitely, I believe, may call it a 
 conventicle : but we hear no outcry hero, nor has any one said a word 
 against it to me. And what does their calling it a conventicle 
 signify ! does it alter the nature of the thing? or do you think that 
 what they say is a suifieienl reason to forbear a thing that has already 
 done much good, and by the blessing of God may do much more ? If 
 its being called a conventicle by those who know in their conscience 
 they misrepresent it. did really make it one, what you say would be 
 somewhat to the purpose : but it is phi in in fact, that this one thing 
 has brought more people to church than ever any thingdid in so short 
 a time. We used not to have above twenty or twenty-five at evening 
 service, whereas now we have between two and three hundred: 
 which are more than ever came before to hear Inman in the morning. 
 
 ''Besides the constant attendance on the public worship of God, 
 our meeting has wonderfully conciliated the minds of this people 
 towards us, so that we now live in the greatest amity imaginable : and 
 what is still better, they are very much reformed in their behavior on 
 the Lord's day; and those who used to be playing in the streets, now 
 come to hear a good sermon read, which is surely more acceptable to 
 Almighty God. 
 
 "Another reason for what T do, is, that I have no other way of 
 conversing with this people, and therefore have no other way of doing 
 them good : but by this I have an opportunity of exercising the greatest 
 and noblest charity, that is, charity to their souls. 
 
 "Some families who seldom went to church, now L r o constantly: 
 and one person who has not been there for seven years, is now pre- 
 vailed upon to go with the rest. 
 
 "There are many oilier good consequences of this meeting which 
 [ have not time to mention. Now I beseech you weigh all things in
 
 46 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 an impartial balance : on the one side, the honor of Almighty God, 
 the doing much good to many sonls, and the friendship of the best 
 among whom we live ; on the other (if folly, impiety, and vanity 
 may abide in the scale against so ponderous a weight) the senseless 
 objections of a few scandalous persons, laughing at us, and censuring 
 us as precise and hypocritical ; and when you have duly considered 
 all things, let me know your positive determination. 
 
 "I need not tell you the consequences, if you determine to put an 
 end to our meeting. You may easily foresee what prejudices it may 
 raise in the minds of these people against Inman especially, who has 
 had so little wit as to speak publicly against it. I can now keep them 
 to the church, but if it be laid aside, I doubt they will never go to hear 
 him more, at least those who come from the lower end of the town ; 
 but if this be continued till you return, which now will not be long, 
 it may please God that their hearts may be so changed by that time, 
 that they may love and delight in his public worship so as never to 
 neglect it more. 
 
 "If you do, after all, think fit to dissolve this assembly, do not tell 
 me that you desire me to do it, for that will not satisfy my conscience : 
 but send me your positive command, in such full and express terms, 
 as may absolve me from all guilt and punishment for neglecting this 
 opportunity of doing good, when you and I shall appear before the 
 great and awful tribunal of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 The meeting, I believe, was continued until Mr. Wesley returned 
 to Epworth. 
 
 Mrs. Wesley continued to discharge the duties of a wife and pa- 
 rent with the greatest diligence and punctuality. The letters she 
 wrote to her sons, when at Oxford, and after they had left it, show 
 her in the most amiable light, both for knowledge and piety. In 1735 
 she lost her husband, and afterwards divided her time between her 
 children, till about the year 1739 ; after which, I believe, she resided 
 chiefly in London. 
 
 It appears from all we have seen of Mrs. Wesley, that she was a 
 woman of real experience in the things of God. But it does not 
 appear that she had a clear notion of justification as distinct from 
 sanctification ; on the contrary, she seems to have confounded them 
 together. The consequence was, that her knowledge of the doctrine 
 of justification by faith alone, without the deeds of the law, was not 
 so clear as it might have been ; and this hindered her from enjoying 
 that full assurance of her state, and the peace and joy consequent 
 upon it, which otherwise she would have had. When her two sons, 
 Mr. John and Charles Wesley, began to preach the doctrine of justi- 
 fication by faith in 1738, and many professed to be so justified, and 
 to know the time when this change in their state took place, she men- 
 tions their notions as new, in a letter she wrote to her son Samuel in
 
 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 47 
 
 November this year;* though it must be acknowledged that she had 
 not then conversed with them on tin; subject, and therefore did not 
 know what doctrines they taught, excepl by report It has indeed 
 
 been said that she "lived long enough to deplore the extravagance of 
 her sons;" and this assertion was founded on the letter above men- 
 tioned. Hut what she says on this subject has only a reference to 
 dreams, visions, or some extraordinary revelation, which some per- 
 sons pretended to have had, and in which they had received the 
 knowledge of their justification, at least this was reported of several ; 
 but she no where charges her sons with teaching this as the way of 
 justification. But the author of the assertion above mentioned has 
 made several assertions concerning some of this family, which have 
 not the least foundation in any fact, and could have originated no 
 where but in his own mistaken fancy ; so little credit is generally due 
 to an author, even of character and ability, when he speaks of reli- 
 gious persons, against whom he has imbibed some prejudice. 
 
 The following extracts from three of her letters to Mr. Charles 
 Wesley,! xv i'l show us her opinion of the doctrine and conduct of 
 her sons, more clearly than any thing which has yet appeared in print. 
 
 " October 19, 1738. 
 
 " It is with much pleasure I find your mind is somewhat easier 
 than formerly, and I heartily thank God for it. The spirit of man 
 may sustain his infirmity, but a wounded spirit who can bear. If 
 this hath been your case, it has been sad indeed. But blessed be 
 God who gave you convictions of the evil of sin, as contrary to the 
 purity of the divine nature, and the perfect goodness of his law. 
 Blessed be God who showed you the necessity you were in of a Sa- 
 viour to deliver you from the power of sin and Satan (for Christ will 
 be no Saviour to such as see not their need of one) and directed you 
 by faith to lay hold of that stupendous mercy offered us by redeem- 
 ing love! Jesus is the only physician of souls; his blood the only 
 salve which can hen I a wounded conscience. It is not in wealth, or 
 honor, or sensual pleasures, to relieve a spirit heavy laden and weary 
 of the burden of sin; these things have power to increase our guilt. 
 by alienating our hearts from God, but none to make our peace with 
 him; to reconcile God to man. and man to God, and to renew the 
 union between the divine and human nature. No, there is none but 
 Chris*, none but Christ, who is sufficient for these things — But Mess- 
 ed he God, he is an all-sufficient Saviour ! and blessed be his holy 
 name, that thou hast found him a Saviour to thee, my son — O! let 
 us love him much, for we have much to be forgiven. 
 
 "I would gladly know what your notion is of justifying faith: 
 because you speak of it as a thing you have but lately obtained." 
 
 * Primed in Dr. Priestley's collection. 
 
 f For these letters, and some other papers of importance in this , .vork. I am under great 
 obligations to the Rev. Mr. L y.
 
 43 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 The second letter is dated December 6th, 173S. In it she says, 
 " I think yon are fallen into an odd way of thinking. Yon say, that, 
 till within a few months, yon had no spiritual life, nor any jus- 
 tifying faith. Now this is, as if a man should affirm he was not 
 alive in his infancy, because when an infant he did not know lie was 
 alive. All then that I can gather from your letter is, that till a little 
 while ago you were not so well satisfied of your being a Christian as 
 you are now. I heartily rejoice that you have now attained to a 
 strong and lively hope in God's mercy through Christ. Not that I 
 can think you were totally without saving faith before; but it is one 
 thing to have faith, and another thing to be sensible we have it. 
 Faith is the fruit of the spirit, and is the gift of God; but to feel, or 
 be inwardly sensible that we have true faith, requires a further opera- 
 tion of God's Holy Spirit. You say you have peace, but not joy, in 
 believing ; blessed be God for peace ; may this peace rest with you. 
 Joy will follow, perhaps not very closely, but it will follow faith and 
 love. God's promises are sealed to us, but not dated. Therefore pa- 
 tiently attend his pleasure; he will give you joy in believing. Amen." 
 
 From these letters we see, that Mrs. Wesley was so far from " de- 
 ploring the extravagance of her sons," that she rejoiced in their chris- 
 tian experience, and praised God for it. She thought them mistaken 
 in judging of their former state, but not in their notions of justifying 
 faith itself; for she says in the letter last mentioned, "my notion of 
 justifying faith is the same with yours; for that trusting in Jesus 
 Christ, or the promises made in him, is that special act of faith to 
 which our justification or acceptance is so frequently ascribed in the 
 gospel. This faith is certainly the gift of God, wrought in the mind 
 of man by His Holy Spirit." The two Mr. Wesleys professed to 
 know the time when they received justifying faith, and they taught 
 that others might know the time of their justification: on this head 
 she observes, "I do not judge it necessary for us to know the precise 
 time of our conversion ;" from which it appears that she did not think 
 this part of their doctrine erroneous or extravagant ; she was only 
 afraid lest this circumstance should be made a necessary criterion of 
 conversion which she thought might hurt the minds of weaker Chris- 
 tians. These letters, therefore, are a full confutation of Mr. Badcock's 
 assertion. 
 
 The third letter is dated December 27th, 1739, after she had come 
 to reside chiefly in London. Here she enjoyed the conversation of 
 her sons alternately, the one being always in town while the other 
 was in the country. She now attended on their ministry, conversed 
 with the people of the society, and became more perfectly acquainted 
 with their whole doctrine, and seems heartily to have embraced it. 
 Charles was in Bristol when she wrote this letter to him. She ob- 
 serves, "You cannot more desire to see me, than I do to see you. 
 Your brother, whom I shall henceforward call son Wesley, since my
 
 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. -19 
 
 dear Samuel is gone home — hasjusl bei d with me, and much revived 
 my spirits. Indeed I have often found that he never speaks in my 
 hearing without my receiving some spiritual benefit. Hut liis visits- 
 arc seldom and short ; for which I never blame him. because I know 
 he is well employed; and blessed be God, hath greaj success in his 
 ministry. 
 
 " But my dear Charles, still I want cither him or you. For indeed 
 in the most literal sense, I am become a little child, and want con- 
 tinual succor. 'As iron sharpeneth iron, so doth the countenano 
 of a man his friend.' I feel much comfort and support from rcli j^i> <; i 
 conversation when I can obtain it. Formerly I rejoiced in the absi 
 of company, and found, the less I had of creature comforts, the more 
 I had from God. Hut alas ! I am fallen from that spiritual con 
 I once enjoyed; and why is it so? because I want faith. God is an 
 omnipresent unchangeable good, 'in whom is no variableness, neither 
 shadow of turning.' The fault is in myself; and I attribute all 
 mistakes in judgment, all errors in practice, to want of faith in th< 
 blessed Jesus. ! my dear, when I consider the dignity of his per- 
 son, the perfection of his purity, the greatness of his sufferings ; but 
 above all, his boundless love, I am astonished and utterly confounded : 
 I am lost in thought; I fall into nothing before him ! O how inex- 
 cusable is that person who has knowledge of these things, and yet 
 remains poor and low in faith and love. I speak as one guilty in this 
 matter. 
 
 "I have been prevented from finishing my letter. I complained I 
 had none to converse with me on spiritual things ; but for these sev- 
 eral days I have had the conversation of many good Christians, who 
 have refreshed in some measure my fainting spirits. And though they 
 hindered my writing, yet it was a pleasing, and I hope not an unpro- 
 fitable interruption they gave me. I hope we shall shortly speak 
 face to face, and I shall then, if God permit, impart my thoughts 
 more fully. But then, alas ! when you come, your brother leaves 
 me — yet that is the will of God, in whose blessed service you are 
 engaged; who hath hitherto blessed your labors, and preserved your 
 persons. That he may continue so to prosper your work, and protect 
 you both from evil, and give you strength and courage to preach the 
 true gospel, in opposition to the united powers of evil men and evil 
 angels, is the hearty prayer of, dear Charles, your loving mother. 
 
 "S. W." 
 
 This letter gives full evidence that .Mrs. Wesley cordially approved 
 of the conduct of her sons, and was animated with zeal for the suc- 
 cess of their labors- She continued in the mosl perfect harmony with 
 them till her death ; attending on their ministry, and walking in the 
 light of God's countenance, she rejoiced in the happy experienci 
 the truths she heard them preach. In the first attempts of a Layman 
 5 7
 
 50 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 
 
 to preach, it is said she heard his discourses. Mr. John Wesley was 
 at this time absent from London; but the thing being quite new, 
 and appearing extraordinary, he was immediately acquainted with 
 it. He hasted up to London, with a full determination to put a stop 
 to so glaring an irregularity. He conversed with his mother on the 
 subject, and told her his intention. She said, "I charge you before 
 God, take care what you do, for that man is as much called to preach 
 the gospel as ever you were." This kept him from a hasty execution 
 of his purpose ; and it being found upon enquiry that good was done 
 to the people, the practice was suffered to continue. 
 
 Mr. Wesley gives the following account of his mother's death :* 
 • : I left Bristol in the evening of Sunday 'the 18th (July, 1742), and 
 on Tuesday came to London. I found my mother on the borders of 
 eternity. But she had no doubt or fear ; nor any desire, but as soon 
 as God should call, to depart and be with Christ. 
 
 " Friday the 23d, about three in the afternoon, I went to my mother, 
 and found her change was near. She was in her last conflict ; una- 
 ble to speak, but I believe quite sensible. Her look was calm and 
 serene, and her eyes fixed upward, while we commended her soul to 
 God. From three to four the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel 
 breaking at the cistern : and then, without any struggle or sigh or 
 groan, the soul was set at liberty ! We stood round the bed, and 
 fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she lost her speech ; 
 'Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.' 
 
 "Sunday, August 1st. Almost an innumerable company of peo- 
 ple being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I committed 
 to the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. The 
 portion of scripture from which I afterwards spoke, was, ' I saw a 
 great white throne and him that sat on it ; from whose face the earth 
 and the heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them. 
 And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and the 
 books were opened— and the dead were judged out of those things 
 which were written in the books, according to their works.' It was 
 one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to see, on 
 this side eternity. 
 
 " We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with 
 the following words : 
 
 << Here lies the body of Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the youngest and 
 last surviving daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley. 
 
 " In sure and steadfast hope to rise, 
 And claim her mansion in the skies, 
 A Christian here her flesh laid down, 
 The cross exchanging for a crown," &c. 
 
 * Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii, p. 83. N. B. The date in the printed journal is erroneous.
 
 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 51 
 
 Mrs. Wesley had taken great pains wtth all her children, to furnish 
 their minds with useful knowledge, and to instil into them the prin- 
 ciples of religion and virtue. The daughters were by no means neg- 
 lected, they shared their mother's cafe with the sons. I have many 
 of their letters by me. in which there is much strong sense, clean wit, 
 and accurate language; though they were written on trifling subjects, 
 and without any expectation that they would be preserved. Most of 
 them had a fine genius for poetry ; but Mrs. Wrighl shone the bright- 
 est in this walk of elegant amusement, and to her 1 shall chiefly con- 
 fine my observations in speaking of the daughters of these venerable 
 parents. 
 
 Mrs. Wright was her mother's tenth or eleventh child : and it has 
 been said, that when she was eight years old, she could read the 
 Greek Testament. From her infancy she was gay and sprightly ; 
 and extremely addicted to wit and humor. As she grew up, she in- 
 dulged herself in these dispositions so far, as to give great uneasiness 
 to her parents, and was often betrayed into little inadvertences, which 
 contributed, at least, to her future unhappiness in life. About the 
 year 172 1, or the beginning of 1725, a gentleman, respectable, so far 
 as I can find, both for his abilities and situation in life, paid his ad- 
 dresses to her, and she had a sincere regard for him. But, from 
 some circumstance or other, he and her father disagreed, and the 
 affair was broken off. From a concurrence of circumstances in the 
 end of the year 1725, she was induced to marry a person no way 
 adapted to make her happy; being low and rude in address, and 
 much inferior to her in understanding; and he proved unkind to her. 
 Her situation preyed upon her mind, her health and strength gradu- 
 ally wasted away, and at length she sunk into a degree of melancholy 
 that made her truly wretched. Most of her verses which have been 
 preserved, though beautiful, and written in the true spirit of poetry, 
 are saddened with an air of deep distress, which strongly marks this 
 state of body and mind. The following address to her husband will 
 give us some notion of his character, and show us the true cause of 
 her wretchedness. 
 
 MRS. MEHETABEL WRIGHT TO HER HUSBAND. 
 
 The ardent lover cannot find 
 A coldness in his fair unkind, 
 But blaming what he cannot hate 
 He mildly chides the dear ingrate ; 
 And though despairing of relief, 
 In soft complaining vents his grief. 
 
 Then what should hinder but that I, 
 Impatient of my wrongs, may try, 
 By saddest, softest strains, to move 
 My wedded, latest, dearest love ?
 
 52 MRS. WRIGHT. 
 
 To throw his cold neglect aside 
 
 And cheer once more his injur'd bride. 
 
 ! thou whom sacred rites design'd, 
 My guide and husband ever kind ; 
 My sov'reign master, best of friends, 
 On whom my earthly bliss depends ; 
 If e'er thou didst in Hetty see 
 Aught fair, or good, or dear to thee ; 
 If gentle speech can ever move 
 The cold remains of former love, 
 Turn thee at last — my bosom ease, 
 Or tell me why I cease to please. 
 
 Is it because revolving years, 
 Heart-breaking sighs, and fruitless tears, 
 Have quite depriv'd this form of mine 
 Of all that once thou fanci'dst fine ? 
 Ah no ! what once allur'd thy sight, 
 Is still in its meridian height : 
 These eyes their usual lustre show, 
 When un-eclips'd by flowing woe. 
 Old age and wrinkles in this face 
 As yet could never find a place ; 
 A youthful grace adorns the lines, 
 Where still the purple current shines ; 
 Unless by thy ungentle art, 
 It flies to aid my wretched heart : 
 Nor does this slighted bosom show 
 The thousand hours it spends in woe. 
 
 Or is it that oppress'd with care 
 I stun with loud complaints thine ear. 
 And make thy home, for quiet meant, 
 The seat of noise and discontent ? 
 Oh no ! those ears were ever free 
 From matrimonial melody, 
 For though thine absence I lament, 
 When half the lonely night is spent ; 
 Yet when the watch or early morn, 
 Has brought me hopes of thy return, 
 I oft have wip'd these watchful eyes, 
 Conceal'd my cares, and curb'd my sighs, 
 In spite of grief, to let thee see 
 I wore an endless smile for thee. 
 
 Had I not practis'd ev'ry art 
 T' oblige, divert, and cheer thy heart, 
 To make me pleasing in thine eyes, 
 And turn thy home to paradise, 
 I had not ask'd, why dost thou shun 
 These faithful arms, and eager run 
 To some obscure, unclean retreat, 
 With fiends incarnate glad to meet, 
 The vile companions of thy mirth, 
 The scum and refuse of the earth ? 
 Who when inspir'd with beer can grin 
 At witless oaths, and jests obscene ;
 
 MRS. WEIGHT. 53 
 
 Till the most learned of the throng 
 Begin a tale of ten hoar Li 
 Whilst than in raptures, with stretch'd jaws, 
 Crownest each joke with loud applause. 
 
 Depriv'd of freedom, health, sad ease, 
 And rival'd by such things as these, 
 This latest effort will I try, 
 Or to regain thine heart, or die : 
 Soft as I am, 1 'II make thee see, 
 I will not brook contempt from thee. 
 Then quit the shuffling doubtful sense, 
 Nor hold me longer in suspense. 
 Unkind, ungrateful as thou art, 
 Say, must I ne'er regain thy heart? 
 Must all attempts to please thee prove 
 Unable to regain thy love ? 
 If so, by truth itself I swear, 
 The sad reverse I cannot bear ; 
 No rest, no pleasure will I see, 
 My whole of bliss is lost with thee. 
 I '11 give all thought of patience o'er, 
 (A gift I never lost before) 
 Indulge at once my rage and grief, 
 Mourn obstinate, disdain relief; 
 And call that wretch my mortal foe, 
 Who tries to mitigate my woe ; 
 Till life, on terms severe as these, 
 Shall ebbing leave my heart at ease ; 
 To thee thy liberty restore, 
 To laugh when Hetty is no more. 
 
 The following beautiful lines seem to have been a mere extempore 
 effusion poured out from the fulness of her heart on the occasion, and 
 sharpened with the keen distress of her hopeless situation. 
 
 HER ADDRESS TO HER DYING INFANT,* SEPTEMBER, 1728. 
 
 Tender softness ! infant mild ! 
 Perfect, sweetest, loveliest child ! 
 Transient lustre ! beauteous clay ! 
 Smiling wonder of a day ! 
 Ere the last convulsive start 
 Rend thy unresisting heart, 
 Ere the long enduring swoon 
 Weigh thy precious eye-lids down ; 
 Ah, regard a mother's moan ; 
 Anguish deeper than thy own. 
 
 Fairest eyes, whose dawning light 
 Late with rapture bless'd my sight; 
 Ere your orbs extinguish' d be, 
 Bend their trembling beams on me! 
 Drooping sweetness ! verdant flower ! 
 Blooming, with'ring in an hour! 
 
 * The child died the third day after it was born. Private papers 
 5*
 
 54 MRS. WRIGHT. 
 
 Ere thy gentle breast sustains 
 Latest, fiercest, mortal pains, 
 Hear a suppliant ! let me be 
 Partner in thy destiny ! 
 
 That whene'er the fatal cloud 
 Must thy radiant temples shroud ; 
 When deadly damps (impending now) 
 Shall hover round thy destin'd brow ; 
 Diffusive may their influence be, 
 And with the blossom blast the tree ! 
 
 In this state of mind, and declining fast in health, she wrote the 
 following Epitaph for herself: 
 
 "Destin'd while living, to sustain 
 An equal share of grief and pain ! 
 All various ills of human race 
 Within this breast had once a place. 
 Without complaint she learn'd to bear 
 A living death, a long despair ; 
 Till hard oppress'd by adverse fate 
 O'ercharg'd, she sunk beneath the weight, 
 And to this peaceful tomb retir'd, 
 So much esteem'd, so long desir'd ! 
 The painful, mortal conflict 's o'er : 
 A broken heart can bleed no more." 
 
 Mrs. Wright however lived many years after this ; and at length 
 religion coming to her aid. it soothed the anguish of her mind, and 
 gave her peace, though she never recovered her health. 
 
 The first religious letter she wrote to Mr. Wesley was in 1743 ; she 
 says, "Some years ago I told my brother Charles, I could not be of 
 his way of thinking then, but that if ever I was, I would as freely 
 own it. After I was convinced of sin — and of your opinion as far 
 as I had examined your principles, I still forbore declaring my senti- 
 ments so openly as I had inclination to do, fearing I should relapse 
 into my former state. When I was delivered from this fear, and had 
 a blessed hope, that he who had begun, would finish his work, I 
 never confessed, so fully as I ought, how entirely I was of your 
 mind: because I was taxed with insincerity and hypocrisy whenever 
 I opened my mouth in favor of religion, or owned how great things 
 God had done for me. This discouraged me utterly, and prevented 
 me from making my change as public as my folly and vanity had 
 formerly been. But now my health is gone, I cannot be easy with- 
 out declaring that I have long desired to know but one thing ; that is 
 Jesus Christ and him crucified; and this desire prevails above all 
 others. And though I am cut off from all human help or ministry, I 
 am not without assistance ; though I have no spiritual friend, nor 
 ever had one yet, except perhaps once in a year or two, when I have 
 seen one of my brothers, or some other religious person, by stealth :
 
 MRS. WRIGHT. 56 
 
 yet (no thanks to mc) I am enabled to seek him still, and to br- 
 istled with nothing less than Cod, in whose presence I affirm this 
 truth. I dare not desire health, only patii qc< . resignation, and tin 
 spirit of an healthful mind — I have been so long weak, that I know 
 not how long my trial may last; but I have a firm persuasion and 
 blessed hope (though no full assurance) that in the country I am 
 going to, I shall not sing hallelujah, and holy, holy, holy, without 
 company, as I have done in this. Dear brother, I am unused t<> spi ak 
 or write on these things — I only speak my plain thoughts as they 
 occur. Adieu. If you have time from better business, to send a line 
 to Stanmore, so great a comfort would be as welcome as it is wanted.' ' 
 
 In July, 1744, she wrote to her brother from Bristol, where it seems 
 she then resided, at least for some time. She speaks of herself in the 
 most humiliating terms. She highly commends the christian friend- 
 ship of Mrs. Vigor, Miss Stafford, and some others. She now enjoy- 
 ed the means of grace, and the benefit of conversation with the 
 people of the society, and continued to grow in grace and in the 
 knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
 Mrs. Wright persevered in a religious course of life, patient in her 
 sufferings, resigned to her weakness, and waiting for full salvation in 
 a deliverance from this mortal state, till 1751. In March this year. 
 Mr. Charles Wesley speaks thus of her — "Prayed by my sister 
 Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling soul; a bruised reed, which the 
 Lord will not break." She died on the 21st of the same month, 
 and Mr. Charles preached her funeral sermon. He observes that h< 
 had sweet fellowship with her in explaining those words, " Thy sun 
 shall no more go down, neither shall thy moon withdraw itself; for 
 the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourn- 
 ing shall be ended." He adds, " All present seemed partakers both 
 of my sorrow and my joy." 
 
 From this authentic account of Mrs. Wright, taken from original 
 letters, we may correct an error of Mr. Duncomhe concerning her. 
 This gentleman has insinuated in his Feminead, that her pungent 
 distress and gloomy despair, originated from mistaken and supersti- 
 tious views of religion : it appears, on the contrary, that they arose 
 from a very different cause, and thai religion was the thing that re- 
 stored her to peace and happiness; and indeed the only thing thai 
 could do it. .Mr Duncombe's words are, 
 
 " But ah ! why heaves my breast this pensive sigh ? 
 Why starts this tear unhidden from my eye? 
 What breast from sighs, what rye from tears refrains, 
 When sweetly, mournful hapless Wright complains ? 
 And win) hut grieves to see her genrrous mind, 
 For nobler views, and worthier guests designed 
 Amidst the hateful form of black despair, 
 Wan with the gloom of superstitious care ?
 
 56 MKS. WRIGHT. 
 
 In pity-moving lavs, with earnest cries, 
 She call'd on heaven to close her weary eyes, 
 And long on earth by heart-felt woes opprest, 
 Was borne by friendly death to welcome rest ! " # 
 
 It is grievous to see authors, whose works are likely to be read, 
 take every opportunity to dress out religion in the most ugly forms 
 they can invent, to deter young people from embracing it, and attri- 
 buting to it the calamities of life which religion alone is able to 
 alleviate and redress. 
 
 The following among other poetical compositions, were written by 
 Mrs. Wright; but at what period of her life I do not know. 
 
 TO THE MEMORY OF HER UNCLE. A PHYSICIAN-! HE DIED IN 17374 
 
 How can the muse attempt the string, 
 
 Forsaken by her guardian power : 
 Ah me ! that she survives to sing, 
 
 Her friend and patron, now no more ! 
 Yet private grief she might suppress, 
 
 Since Clio bears no selfish mind ; 
 But oh ! she mourns to wild excess 
 
 The friend and patron of mankind. 
 
 Alas ! the sovereign healing art, 
 
 Which rescu'd thousands from the grave, 
 Unaided left the gentlest heart, 
 
 Nor could its skilful master save. 
 Who shall the helpless sex sustain, 
 
 Now Varo's lenient hand is gone ? 
 Which knew so well to soften pain, 
 
 And ward all dangers but his own. 
 
 His darling muse, his Clio dear, 
 
 Whom first his favor rais'd to fame, 
 His gentle voice vouchsaf 'd to cheer ; 
 
 His art upheld her tender frame. 
 Pale envy durst not show her teeth, 
 
 Above contempt she gaily shone 
 Chief favorite ; till the hand of death 
 
 Endanger'd both by striking one. 
 
 Perceiving well, devoid of fear, 
 
 His latest fatal conflict nigh, 
 Reclin'd on her he held most dear, 
 
 Whose breast receiv'd his parting sigh ; 
 With every art and grace adorn'd, 
 
 By man admir'd, by heaven approv'd, 
 Good Varo died— applauded, mourn'd, 
 
 And honor'd by the muse he lov'd. 
 
 * See Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 523. 
 
 f Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 284. See above, page 25. 
 
 X Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal.
 
 MRS. WRIGHT. 
 
 TO THE MEMORY OF HER SISTER. 
 
 If happy spirits are allowed to know, 
 And hover round what once they lov'd below, 
 Maria, gentlest excellence, attend, 
 To one who glories to have call'd thee friend ! 
 Remote in merit, though allied is blood, 
 Though worthless I, and thou divinely ";ood ; 
 Accept, dear shade, from me these artless lays, 
 Who never durst unjustly blame or praise. 
 
 With business and devotion never cloy'd, 
 No moment of thy life pass'd unemploy'd : 
 
 itur'd mirth] matur'd discretion join'd, 
 Constant attendants on the virtuous mind : 
 Ah me ! that heav'n has from this bosom torn 
 The dearest friend whom I must ever mourn, 
 Ere Stella could discharge the smallest part 
 Of what she ow'd to such immense desert. 
 
 Pleasing thy face and form, though heav'n confin'd 
 To scanty limits thy extensive mind : 
 
 ss the taintless lustre of thy skin. 
 Bright emblem of the brighter soul within ; 
 That soul which easy, unaffected, mild, 
 Through jetty eyes with pleasing sweetness smil'd. 
 
 To soundest prudence, life's unerring guide, 
 To love sincere, religion void of pride ; 
 To friendship, perfect in a female mind, 
 Which T can never hope again to find: 
 To mirth, the balm of care, from lightness free, 
 To steadfast truth, unwearied industry, 
 To every charm and grace, compris'd in you, 
 Sister and friend, a long and last adieu ! 
 
 57 
 
 A FAREWELL TO THE WORLD. 
 
 While sickness rends this tenement of clay, 
 Th' approaching change with pleasure I survey, 
 O'erjoyed to reach the goal with eager pace, 
 Ere my slow life has measurd half its race. 
 No longer shall I bear, my friends to please, 
 The hard constraint of seeming much at ease, 
 Wearing an outward smile, a look serene, 
 While piercing racks and tortures lurk within. 
 Yet let me not, ungrateful to my God, 
 Record the evil, and forget the good. 
 For both I humble adoration pay, 
 And bless the power who gives and takes away : 
 Long shall my faithful memory retain, 
 And oft recall each interval of pain. 
 Nay to high heav'n for greater gifts I bend, 
 Health I 've enjoyed, and I had once a friend 
 Our labor sweet, if labor it may seem, 
 Allow'd the sportive and instructive scene : 
 
 8
 
 58 MRS. WRIGHT. 
 
 Yet here no lewd or useless wit was found, 
 We pois'd the wav'ring sail with ballast sound. 
 Learning here plac'd her richer stores in view. 
 Or, wing'd with love, the minutes gaily flew. 
 
 Nay, yet sublimer joys our bosoms prov'd, 
 Divine benevolence, by heav'n belov'd : 
 Wan meagre forms, torn from impending death, 
 Exulting, bless'd us with reviving breath. 
 The shiv'ring wretch we cloth'd, the mourner cheer'd, 
 And sickness ceas'd to groan when we appear'd. 
 Unask'd, our care assists with tender art 
 Their bodies, nor neglects th' immortal part. 
 
 Sometimes, in shades impierc'd by Cynthia's beam, 
 Whose lustre glimmer'd on the dimpled stream; 
 We led the sprightly dance through sylvan scenes, 
 Or tripp'd like fairies o'er the level greens ; 
 In ev'ry breast a gen'rous fervor glows, 
 Soft bliss, which innocence alone bestows ! 
 From fragrant herbage, deck'd with pearly dews, 
 And flow'rets of a thousand various hues, 
 By wafting gales the mingling odors fly, 
 And round our heads in whisp'ring hreezes sigh. 
 Whole nature seems to heighten and improve 
 The holier hours of innocence and love. 
 Youth, wit, good nature, candor, sense, combin'd, 
 To serve, delight, and civilize mankind; 
 In wisdom's lore we ev'ry heart engage, 
 And triumph to restore the golden age ! 
 
 Now close the blissful scene, exhausted muse, 
 The latest blissful scene which thou shalt choose ; 
 Satiate with life, what joys for me remain, 
 Save one dear wish, to balance ev'ry pain ; 
 To bow my head, with grief and toil opprest, 
 Till borne by angel-bands to everlasting rest. 
 
 Miss Kezzy Wesley was addressed by Mr. Hall, a young gentle- 
 man of a good understanding, agreeable in his person, and engaging 
 in his address. He was entered at Lincoln College as Mr. Wesley's 
 pupil, on the 22d of January, 1731 : but Mr. Wesley was totally igno- 
 rant of the matter when he first paid his addresses to his sister.* 
 Mr. Hall, I think, entered into orders while he was at Oxford; and 
 though most of the family thought highly of him in every respect as 
 a religious character, yet Samuel Wesley strongly doubted his sincer- 
 ity. Mr. John Wesley believed him sincere and pious, but in a letter 
 written to his mother, when Mr. Hall was at Oxford, he speaks of 
 him as highly enthusiastic and superstitious. After he had gained 
 the affections of the young lady he quitted her, and paid his ad- 
 dresses to her elder sister. The family opposed this conduct with 
 
 * This appears from a letter Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Hall, in which he mentions this 
 circumstance.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 59 
 
 great vehemence, especially the three brothers. But the marriage, 
 notwithstanding, took place, and the future conduct of Mr. Hall by- 
 no means corresponded to the expectations they at first formed of 
 him. After some years he quitted his wife, and afterwards lived in 
 the most loose and scandalous manner. Mrs. Hall bore her trials 
 with remarkable patience and resignation. Indeed in this respeci 
 was a pattern to all Christians; for I do not remember, that 1 ever 
 heard her speak ill of any prison, whatever injuries she might have 
 received. — Miss Kezzy Wesley died on the 9th of March, 1741, and 
 Mr. Charles gives the following account of her death in a letter to 
 his brother. 
 
 "Yesterday morning sister Kezzy died in the Lord Jesus. He 
 finished his work, and cut it short in mercy— full of thankfulness, 
 resignation and love, without pain or trouble, she commended her 
 spirit into the hands of Jesus, and fell asleep." Mrs. Hall survived 
 all her brothers and sisters, and died in peace, July 12th, 1791. 
 
 CHAPTER V . 
 
 Of the Rev. Samuel Wesley Junior. 
 
 Samuel Wesley, M. A., son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was 
 born about 1692,* a year or two before his parents removed to 
 Ep worth ; being nearly eleven years older than his brother Mr. John 
 Wesley, and sixteen older than Mr. Charles. He was sent to Westmin- 
 ster School about the beginning of the year 1704, and admitted a King's 
 Scholar in 1707.f Before he left home, his mother, by judicious and 
 constant instruction, had formed his mind to a knowledge and serious 
 sense of religion; but she knew the danger of his situation at West- 
 minster, and how exceedingly apt young persons are to be drawn aside 
 from religion and virtue, by improper companions, and bad examples 
 constantly before their eyes. On this account she was anxious for the 
 preservation of his morals, as he grew up and became more exposed 
 to the temptations of evil. After she had recovered from the shock of 
 the fire which destroyed all they had, and from the fury of which 
 they saved themselves with great difficulty, she wrote to him a 
 letter, dated October, 1709 : which, for the importance of the matt, r, 
 and the energy with which it is written, is highly deserving 
 preservation ; but on account of its Length I can insert only a part ot it. 
 This part of it, however, will bring forward to the view of parents an 
 
 * This date of his birth is taken from a memorandum, which Mr. John Wesley wroi i 
 on the back of one of his brother's letters. 
 
 f Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were elec 
 Christ Church, Oxford, and to Trinity College, Cambridge, p. 91.
 
 60 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 example of attention to the best interest of a child, which it will be 
 their happiness and glory to follow. 
 
 "I hope," says she, " that you retain the impressions of your 
 education, nor have forgot that the vows of God are upon you. You 
 know that the first fruits are heaven's by an unalienable right ; and 
 that, as your parents devoted you to the service of the altar, so you 
 yourself made it your choice when your father was offered another 
 way of life for you. But have you duly considered what such a 
 choice, and such a dedication imports 1 Consider well, what sepa- 
 ration from the world ! what purity ! what devotion ! what exemplary 
 virtue ! is required in those who are to guide others to glory. I say 
 exemplary, for low, common degrees of piety are not sufficient for 
 those of the sacred function. You must not think to live like the rest 
 of the world : your light must so shine among men, that they may 
 see your good works, and thereby be led to glorify your Father which 
 is in heaven. For my part, I cannot see with what face clergymen 
 can reprove sinners, or exhort men to lead a good life, when they 
 themselves indulge their own corrupt inclinations, and by their 
 practice contradict their doctrine. If the holy Jesus be in truth their 
 blaster, and they are really his ambassadors, surely it becomes them to 
 live like his disciples ; and if they do not, what a sad account must 
 they give of their stewardship. 
 
 " I would advise you, as much as possible in your present circum- 
 stances, to throw your business into a certain method ; by which 
 means you will learn to improve every precious moment, and find an 
 unspeakable facility in the performance of your respective duties. 
 Begin and end the day with him who is the Alpha and Umega ; and if 
 you really experience what it is to love God, you will redeem 
 all the time you can for his more immediate service. I will tell you 
 what rule I used to observe when I was in my father's house, and 
 had as little, if not less liberty than you have now : I used to allow 
 myself as much time for recreation as I spent in private devotion ; not 
 that I always spent so much, but I gave myself leave to go so far, but 
 no farther. So in all things else, appoint so much time for sleep, 
 eating, company, &c. But above all things, my dear Sammy, I com- 
 mand, I beg, I beseech you. to be very strict in observing the Lord's 
 day. In all things endeavor to act upon principle, and do not live like 
 the rest of mankind, who pass through the world like straws upon a 
 river which are carried which way the stream or wind drives them. 
 Often put this question to yourself, Why do I this or that? Why do 
 I pray, read, study, use devotion, &c. ? — by which means you will 
 come to such a steadiness and consistency in your words and actions, 
 as becomes a reasonable creature and a good Christian." — These 
 observations were worthy of the mother, and they were properly 
 regarded and followed by the son.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 61 
 
 When senior scholar at Westminster, the Bishop of Rochester* 
 took him to his scut at Bromley, in Kent, to read to him in the 
 evenings. He was at this time eagerly pursuing his studies, and this 
 circumstance, which for several reasons would have been highly 
 gratifying to many, was to him no small mortification. From this 
 place he wrote a Latin letter to his father, in lugust, 1710, in which 
 he complains heavily of the bishop for the interruption he gave him in 
 his learning. An extract from this letter I shall insert below, f and give 
 the general purport of it in English. Speaking of the bishop, he ob- 
 serves, " He will always be exceedingly troublesome to me both in 
 sacred and profane learning ; for he interrupts the studies to which I 
 had applied with all my might. Last year, in the midst of our 
 business in the college, he took me off both from study and from school, 
 not only without any benefit, but without calling me to any thing which 
 had even the appearance of either utility or pleasure. To-day he is 
 from home, or I should scarcely have leisure to write this letter. He 
 chose me from all the scholars, me, who am hoarse and short-sighted, 
 to read to him et night. I am glad you enjoy good health. I beg 
 yours and my mother's blessing. I saw my grandmother^ in the 
 last holidays ; in those which are approaching I cannot, because I am 
 detained by an unfru ikIIij friend." 
 
 He was about eighteen years old when he wrote this letter, and 
 not yet removed from school. We may observe in it marks of a 
 strong mind, wholly devoted to the pursuit of classical knowledge ; 
 and considering his age and situation at the time, it shows a progress 
 in learning which does him credit. 
 
 His mother's advices had a proper effect on his mind, and were the 
 means of preserving him from vices too common to the youth of the 
 place. He retained his sobriety, his reverence for God, and regard 
 for religion. In December this year he wrote to his mother, and the 
 following extract from his letter gives a pleasing view of his sim- 
 plicity, and serious attention to the state of his own heart, and the 
 first motions of evil. " I received the sacrament," says he, " the first 
 Sunday of this month — 1 am unstable as water — I frequently make 
 good resolutions and keep them for a time, and then grow weary of 
 the restraint. I have one grand failing, which is, that having done 
 
 * The predecessor of Atterbury, who was not advanced to the see of Rochester till 1713. 
 
 |- Speaking of the bishop, he says, " Ille mihi. et in sacris et in profanis rebus semper 
 ent infesassimas ; stadia enimmtermitticogit, quibus pro viriliincubueram. Ultimo anno 
 in collegio agendo, ubi non mihi seniori opus est amicorom hospitio, a studiis et a schola 
 me detraxit ; non modo nullam ad utilitatem, sed ne ad minimam quidem vol utilitatis vel 
 voluptatis speciem me vocavit. Ipse hodie foras est, alitor vix otium foret quo has scribe- 
 rem. Me ex omnibus discipulia elegit, at perlegerem ei noctu libros; me raacum, me 
 uvvynu. G b roletadine bona t'rui. Tuam et maternam benedictipnem oro — 
 
 Episcopus jussit me illius in Uteris mentionem facere. Da veniam subitis — Aviam ultimis 
 festis vidi ; his renientibus non possum, quia ab inimico amico detineor." 
 
 X The widow of Mr. John Wesiey, of New-Inn Hall, Oxford, and niece to Dr. Thomas 
 Fuller. She had now been a widow near forty years. 
 
 6
 
 62 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 my duty, I undervalue others, and think what wretches the rest of 
 the college are compared with me. Sometimes in my relapses I cry 
 out, ' Can the ^Ethiopian change his skin, and the leopard his spots, 
 then may you also do good who are accustomed to do evil :' but I 
 answer again, 'With men this is impossible ; but with God all things 
 are possible.' Amen." 
 
 The next year, 1711, he was elected to Christ Church, Oxford;* 
 and here, as well as at Westminster, he acquired the character of an 
 excellent classic scholar. But his mind was too large, and his zeal 
 for religion and the established church too ardent, to be confined with- 
 in the bounds prescribed by the common exercises of the place. 
 
 The following letter shows that he took an active part in some of 
 the principal questions agitated among the literati of that time. It is 
 dated June 3, 1713, when he had been about two years at Oxford ; 
 and is addressed to the Honorable Robert Nelson, Esquire. He says, 
 " I hoped long ere this to have perfected, as well I could, my disser- 
 tation on Ignatius, and gotten it ready for the press, when I came to 
 town this year. But I found myself disappointed, at first, for some 
 months, by my affairs in the East India House, and since by my 
 charity hymns and other matters. I think I told you some time since 
 that I had laid materials together for a second discourse on that sub- 
 ject, directly against Mr. Whiston's objections to the shorter and 
 genuine copy of Ignatius ; whereas my former was chiefly against 
 the larger ; because I then thought, if that were proved interpolated, 
 it would be readily granted that the other was the genuine. But 
 having found, when Mr. Whiston's four volumes came out, that he 
 had in the first of them laid together many objections against the 
 shorter epistles, I set myself to consider them; and having now got 
 Archbishop Usher, Bishop Pearson, and Dr. Smyth, on that subject, 
 and as carefully as I could perused them, I found that many of Mr. 
 Whiston's objections were taken from Daille, a few from the writings 
 of the Socinians and modern Arians, though most of them from his 
 own observations. These latter being new, and having not appeared 
 when Bishop Pearson or the others wrote, could not be taken notice 
 of by them, and being now published in the English language, may 
 seduce some well-meaning persons, and persuade them that the true 
 Ignatius was of the same opinion with the Arians (whereas I am 
 sure he was as far from it as light is from darkness) and that the 
 rather because there has been as yet no answer, that I know of, pub- 
 lished to them, though they were printed in the year 1711. I know 
 many are of opinion it is best still to slight him and take no notice 
 of him. This I confess is the most easy way, but cannot tell whether 
 it will be safe in respect to the common people, or will tend so much 
 to the honor of our church and nation. Of this, however, I am pretty 
 
 * Welch's List, ice. page 95.
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 63 
 
 confident, that I can prove all his main objections, whether general 
 or particular, against the shorter ropy, to be notoriously false. Such 
 as that j >i». 86, 87, 'that the smaller so frequently call Christ Cjiod,' 
 which hf, says was done to serve the turn of the Athanasians, and 
 cannot in reason be supposed to he an omission in the larger, but 
 must he interpolation in the smaller: whereas I find that the .smaller 
 call bim God hut fifteen, times, the larger eighteen, and if we take in 
 those to Antioch and Tarsus, twenty-two times, for an ohvious 
 reason. 
 
 "Again, he says, p. 64. that serious exhortations to practical, espe- 
 cially domestic duties, are in the larger only, heing to a surprising 
 degree omitted in the smaller. But I have collected above one hun- 
 dred instances wherein these duties are most prcssingly recommended 
 in the smaller. 
 
 "But what he labors most, is to prove that the first quotations in 
 Eusebius and others of the ancients are agreeable to the larger, not 
 the smaller— whereas, on my tracing and comparing them all, as far 
 as I have had opportunity, I have found this assertion to be a palpa- 
 ble mistake, unless in one quotation from the Chronicon Alexandri- 
 num, or Paschale — I would gladly see Montfaucon de causa Marcelli, 
 St. Basil contra Marcellum, observations on Pearson's Vindiciae, and 
 some good account of the Jewish Sephiroth; because I think the 
 Gnostics, Basil id ians, and Valentinians, borrowed many of their iEons 
 from them, since they have the same names ; and this might perhaps 
 give further light to the famous sirit of Ignatius ; for the clearing 
 whereof Bishop Pearson, Dr. Bull, and Grotius have so well labored." 
 
 This letter shows the spirit and zeal of Mr. Wesley for sound doc- 
 trine, and docs credit to so young a student. When he had taken his 
 Master's degree, or perhaps before he took it, he was sent for to offici- 
 ate as Usher at Westminster school; and soon afterwards he took 
 orders, under the patronage of Dr. Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, 
 and Dean of Westminster. He became an able, judicious divine : his 
 conduct in discharging the various duties of life, was exemplary, and 
 did honor to his profession as a Christian and a minister of the gospel. 
 He was a man who had the nicest sense of honor and integrity ; and 
 the utmost abhorrence of duplicity and falsehood. He was humane 
 and charitable; not only administering to the wants of the poor and 
 afflicted, as far as his income would permit, but also using his influ- 
 ence with others to procure them relief. In filial affection and duty 
 to parents, he was remarkable ; no man in the same circumstances 
 ever shone brighter than he, in this branch of christian duty, through 
 the whole course of his life. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Wesley was highly esteemed by Lord Oxford. Bishop 
 Atterbury, Mr. Pope, and several other persons among the first char- 
 acters in the kingdom, for rank and literary talents. With Lord 
 Oxford and Mr. Pope he held a friendly correspondence ; with Bishop
 
 64 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 Atterbury he was in close habits of friendship. Atterbury was a man 
 of first-rate abilities : he had a fine genius improved by study, and a 
 spirit to exert his talents. His notions of Church government were 
 very high, and on this subject there was perfect harmony between 
 them. The bishop had made himself an object of hatred to Walpole 
 and the rest of the King's ministers, by the opposition which he gave, 
 in the House of Lords, to their measures ; be^ig generally among the 
 protestors, and drawing up the reasons of the protests with his own 
 hand. On the 24th of August, 1722,* he was apprehended under a 
 
 * March 23d, 1723, a bill was brought into the House of Commons, for " inflicting cer- 
 tain pains and penalties on Francis Lord Bishop of Rochester." The bill passed the 
 Commons on the 9th of April, and on the 6th of May the bishop was brought to "West- 
 minster to make his defence before the House of Lords. In the course of his defence he 
 observes, " Here is a plot of a year or two standing, to subvert the government with an 
 armed force ; an invasion from abroad, an insurrection at home : just when ripe for exe- 
 cution it is discovered ; and twelve months after the contrivance of this scheme, no con- 
 sultation appears, no men corresponding together, no provision made, no arms, no officers 
 provided, not a man in arms ; and yet the poor bishop has done all this. What could 
 tempt me to step thus out of my way ? Was it ambition, and a desire of climbing into a 
 higher station in the Church ? There is not a man in my ofiice farther removed from this 
 than I am. "Was money my aim ? I always despised it too much, considering what occa- 
 sion I am now like to have for it : for out of a poor bishopric of £500 per annum, I have laid 
 out no less than £1000 towards the repairs of the Church and Episcopal Palace ; nor did 
 I take one shilling for dilapidations. Was I influenced by any dislike of the established 
 religion, and secretly inclined to a Church of greater pomp and power? I have, my 
 Lords, ever since I knew what Popery was, opposed it ; and the better I knew it the more 
 I opposed it. You will pardon me, my Lords, if I mention one thing : thirty years ago I 
 writ in defence of Martin Luther ; and have preached, expressed, and wrote to that pur- 
 pose from my infancy ; and whatever happens to me, I will suffer any thing, and by God's 
 grace burn at the stake, rather than depart from any material point of the Protestant reli- 
 gion, as professed in the Church of England. Once more : can I be supposed to favor 
 arbitrary power ? the whole tenor of my life has been otherwise : I was always a friend to 
 the liberty of the subject ; and to the best of my power, constantly maintained it." After- 
 wards, speaking of the proceeding against him as unconstitutional, he says, "my ruin is 
 not of that moment to any number of men, to make it worth their while to violate, or even 
 to seem to violate, the Constitution in any degree, which they ought to preserve against 
 any attempts whatsoever. This is a proceeding with which the Constitutution is unac- 
 quainted ; which under the pretence of supporting it, will at last effectually destroy it. 
 For God's sake, lay aside these extraordinary proceedings ; set not up these new and dan- 
 gerous precedents. I, for my part, will voluntarily and cheerfully go into perpetual ban- 
 ishment, and please myself that I am in some measure the occasion of putting a stop to 
 such precedents, and doing some good to my country : I will live wherever I am, praying 
 for its prosperity ; and do, in the words of Father Paul to the State of Venice, say, Esto 
 perpetua — Let me depart, and let my country be fixed upon the immoveable foundation of 
 law and justice, and stand forever." 
 
 "It has been said that Atterbury's wishes reached to the bishopric of London, or even 
 to York or Canterbury. But those who were better acquainted with his views, knew that 
 Winchester would have been much more desirable to him than either of the others. And 
 there are those now living, who have been told from respectable authority, that this bishop- 
 ric was offered to him, whenever it should become vacant (and till that event should happen 
 a pension of £5000 a year, beside an ample provision for Mr. Morrice) if he would cease 
 to give the opposition he did to Sir Robert Walpole's administration, by his speeches and 
 protests in the House of Lords. When that offer was rejected by the bishop, then the 
 contrivance for his ruin was determined on." — Encyclopedia Britan., art. Atterbury.
 
 THE KEV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 65 
 
 suspicion of being concerned in a plot to subvert the government, and 
 
 bring in the Pretender. Mr. Wesley, by his intimacy with him, be- 
 came an object of dislike to Walpole; and on this ground, only, I 
 believe, has of late years been accused of Jacobitism.* But from 
 the note below it docs not appear probable, that Atterbury was guilty 
 of the things alleged against him; and Mr. John Wesley vehemently 
 affirmed that his brotber Samuel was not disaffected to the present 
 reigning family. If we consider, that his Father was the first who 
 wrote in defence of the Revolution, and that he mentions this circum- 
 stance, apparently with pleasure, it will not appear probable that he 
 was a Jacobite. As Mr. Wesley acted on principle in every part of 
 his conduct, so the banishment of Atterbury made no change in his 
 friendship for him. If he had full conviction of the bishop's inno- 
 cence, which is probable, it must have given him great pain, to see 
 his friend persecuted, oppressed, and banished by the manoeuvres of 
 a Minister of State. It is no wonder this treatment of his friend 
 should raise his indignation to the highest pitch ; which seems to 
 have been the case and will be some apology for the severity of his 
 satire in the following verses, which, I believe, he wrote on this 
 occasion. 
 
 When patriots sent a bishop cross the seas, 
 
 They met to fix the pains and penalties : 
 
 While true blue blood-hounds on his death were bent, 
 
 Thy mercy, Walpole, voted banishment ! 
 
 Or fore'd thy sov'reign's orders to perform, 
 
 Or proud to govern as to raise the storm. 
 
 Thy goodness shown in such a dang'rous day, 
 
 He only, who receiv'd it, can repay ; 
 
 Thou never justly recompens'd canst be, 
 
 Till banish'd Francis do the same for thee. 
 
 Though some would give Sir Bob no quarter, 
 
 But long to hang him in his Garter; 
 
 Yet sure he well deserves to have 
 
 Such mercy as in pow'r he gave. 
 
 Send him abroad to take his ease 
 
 By act of pains and penalties : 
 
 But if he e'er comes here again, 
 
 Law take its course, and hang him then. 
 
 Four shillings in the pound we see, 
 
 And well may rest contented, 
 Since war (Bob swore 't should never be) 
 
 Is happily prevented. 
 
 But he, now absolute become, 
 
 May plunder ev'ry penny ; 
 
 Then blame him not for taking some, 
 
 But lhank for leaving any. 
 
 If I mistake not, by Mr. Badcock, in Matv's Review. 
 
 6* 9
 
 66 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 Let H his treasures now confess, 
 
 Display'd to ev'ry eye : 
 
 ; T was base in H to sell a peace, 
 
 But great in Bob to buy. 
 
 Which most promotes great Britain's gain 
 To all mankind is clear : 
 
 One sends our treasure cross the main, 
 One brings the foreign here. 
 
 But if 't is fit to give rewards 
 Or punishments to either, 
 
 Why, make them both together Lords, 
 Or hansr them both together. 
 
 At scribblers poor, who rail to eat, 
 Ye wags give over jeering ; 
 
 Since gall'd by Harry, Bob the great 
 Has stoop'd to pamphleteering. 
 
 Would not one champion on his side, 
 For love or money venture ; 
 
 Must knighthood's mirror, spite of pride 
 So mean a combat enter. 
 
 To take the field his weakness shows, 
 Though well he could maintain it : 
 
 Since H no honor has to lose, 
 
 Pray how can Robin gain it ? 
 
 Worthy each other are the two, 
 Halloo ! Boys fairly start ye ; 
 
 Let those be hated worse than you, 
 Who ever strive to part ye. 
 
 A steward once, the scripture says, 
 When ordered his accounts to pass, 
 To gain his master's debtors o'er, 
 Cried, for a hundred write fourscore. 
 
 Near ns he could, Sir Robert, bent 
 To follow gospel precedent, 
 When told a hundred late would do, 
 Cried, I beseech you, sir, take two. 
 
 Tn merit which should We prefer, 
 The steward or the treasurer ? 
 Neither for justice car'd a fig, 
 Too proud to beg, too old to dig ; 
 Both bountiful themselves have shown 
 In things that never were their own : 
 But here a difference we must grant, 
 One robb'd the rich, to keep off want ; 
 T' other, vast treasures to secure, 
 Stole from the public and the poor. 
 
 His known attachment to Atterbury, and opposition to Walpole,
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 07 
 
 blocked up his way to preferment at Westminster; lie therefore left 
 his situation at this place about the year \7:'>:l. for the free grammar 
 school at Tiverton, in Devon, over which he presided till his death. 
 In 173G he published a quarto volume of poems, for which he obtained 
 a numerous and respectable list of subscribers. Many of these poems 
 possess a considerable share of excellence; the talis are admirably 
 well told, and highly entertaining : the satire is pointed, and the moral 
 instructive. — The following beautiful verses are a paraphrase on 
 these words in the fourtieth chapter of Isaiah: "All flesh is grass, 
 and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field. The grass 
 withereth, and the flower fadeth, but the word of our God shall stand 
 forever." They were occasioned by the death of a young lady. 
 
 The morning flow'rs display their sweets, 
 
 And gay their silken leaves unfold ; 
 As careless of the noon-day heats, 
 
 And fearless of the evening cold. 
 
 Nipp*d by the wind's unkindly blast, 
 
 Parch'd by the sun's directer ray, 
 The momentary glories waste, 
 
 The short-liv'd beauties die away. 
 
 So blooms the human face divine, 
 
 When youth its pride of beauty shows ; 
 Fairer than spring the colors shine, 
 
 And sweeter than the virgin rose. 
 
 Or worn by slowly rolling years, 
 
 Or broke by sickness in a day ; 
 The fading glory disappears, 
 
 The short-liv'd beauties die away. 
 
 Yet these, new rising from the tomb, 
 
 With lustre brighter far shall shine, 
 Revive with ever-during bloom, 
 
 Safe from diseases and decline. 
 
 Let sickness blast, and death devour, 
 
 If heav'n must recompense our pains ; 
 Perish the grass, and fade the flow'r, 
 
 If firm the word of God remains. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Wesley was a very high churchman ; and it must be 
 owned, that he was extremely rigid in his principles, which is perhaps 
 the greatest blemish in his character. It has lately been said, that he 
 was prejudiced against some of the highest truths of the gi 
 because many of the Dissenters insisted upon them. This is a heavy 
 charge, and if true, would show him to have been a man almost void 
 of principle; but happily it is wholly without foundation: ignorance 
 and prejudice have given it existence. 
 
 As an high churchman, Mr. Wesley had objections t-> extempore 
 prayer. In the duodecimo edition of his poems are the following lines
 
 68 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 on forms of prayer, which, for the sprightly turn of thought they 
 contain, I shall insert. 
 
 Form stints the spirit, Watts has said, 
 
 And therefore oft is wrong ; 
 At best a crutch the weak to aid, 
 
 A cumbrance to the strong. 
 
 Old David, both in prayer and praise, 
 
 A form for crutches brings ; 
 But Watts has dignified his lays, 
 
 And furnish'd him with wings. 
 
 Ev'n Watts a form for praise can choose, 
 
 For prayer, who throws it by ; 
 Crutches to walk he can refuse, 
 
 But uses them to fly. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Wesley's principles led him to disapprove of the con- 
 duct of his brothers, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, when they 
 became itinerant preachers ; being afraid they would make a sepa- 
 ration from the Church of England. Several letters passed between 
 him and his brother John Wesley, both on the doctrine which he 
 taught, and on his manner of teaching it. I shall have an opportu- 
 nity of considering some of these letters when I come to that period of 
 Mr. John Wesley's life in which he and Mr. Charles become itinerants. 
 
 Mr. Wesley had a bad state of health some time before he left 
 Westminster, and his removal to Tiverton did not much mend it. 
 On the night of the 5th of November, 1739, he went to bed, seemingly 
 as well as usual ; was taken ill about three in the morning, and died 
 at seven, after about four hours' illness. But the following letter will 
 state the circumstances more minutely. It was written to the late 
 Mr. Charles Wesley, and by means of a friend I obtained it from 
 among his papers. 
 
 Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739. 
 " Rev. and Dear Sir, — 
 
 " Your brother and my dear friend (for so you are sensible he was 
 to me) on Monday the 5th of November went to bed, as he thought, 
 as well as he had been for some time before ; was seized about three 
 o'clock in the morning very ill, when your sister immediately sent for 
 Mr. Norman, and ordered the servant to call me. Mr. Norman came 
 as quick as he possibly could, but said, as soon as he saw him, that 
 he could not get over it, but would die in a few hours. He was not 
 able to take any thing, nor able to speak to us, only yes or no to a 
 question asked him, and that did not last half an hour. I never went 
 from his bed-side till he expired, which was about seven the same 
 morning. With a great deal of difficulty we persuaded your dear 
 sister to leave the room before he died — I trembled to think how she 
 would bear it, knowing the sincere affection and love she had for 
 him — But blessed be God, he hath heard and answered prayer on her
 
 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 69 
 
 belialf, and in a great measure calmed her spirit, though she has not 
 yet been out of her chamber. Your brothel was buried on Monday 
 last in the afternoon — and is gone to reap the fruit of his labors.— I 
 pxay God we may imitate hiiu in all his virtues, and be prepared to 
 follow. I should enlarge much more, but have not tunc : for which 
 reason I hope you will excuse him who is under the greatest obliga- 
 tions to be, and really is, with the greatest sincerity, yours in all 
 things Amos Matthews." 
 
 In the second edition of his poems in duodecimo, printed at Cam- 
 bridge, in 1743, there is some account of the author, by a friend, pre- 
 fixed to it. I know not who the writer of this account was, but as it 
 was written soon after his death, and by a person who seems to have 
 been well acquainted with him, I shall give a short extract from it. 
 
 " The author of these poems, the Rev. Mr. Samuel Wesley, frankly 
 declares in his preface to the edition published by himself, that it was 
 not any opinion of excellence in the verses themselves, that occasioned 
 their present collection and publication, but merely the profit proposed 
 by the subscription. If his modesty had permitted him to have been 
 sensible of his own merit, he might, without this, or any other apology, 
 have safely trusted them to speak for themselves: and perhaps tin 
 candid reader, upon an impartial perusal, will hardly think them 
 inferior to the most favored and celebrated collections of this kind. 
 
 "For though it must be owned, that a certain roughness may be 
 observed to run through them, the vehemence and surprising vivacity 
 of his temper not suffering him to revise, or, as he used to call it, to 
 tinker what he had once finished— yet strong, just, manly sentiments 
 every where occur, set off with all the advantage which a most 
 luxuriant fancy, and a very uncommon compass of knowledge could 
 adorn them with; together with a flowing and unaffected pleasant- 
 ness in the more humorsome parts, beyond what could proceed from 
 even the happiest talent of wit, unless also accompanied with that 
 innocence and cheerfulness of heart, which to him made life delight- 
 ful in his laborious station, and endeared his conversation to all, 
 especially his learned and ingenious friends; and many such he had, 
 of all ranks and degrees. 
 
 " He was the son of a clergyman in Lincolnshire, from whence he 
 was brought to Westminster school ; where having passed through 
 the college as a King's Scholar, he was elected Student of Christ 
 Church in Oxford. In both these places, by the sprightliness of his 
 compositions, and his remarkable industry, he gained a reputation 
 beyond most of his cotemporarics, being thoroughly and critically 
 skilful in the learned languages, and master of the classics to a 
 degree of perfection, perhaps not very common in this last mentioned 
 society, so justly famous for polite learning. 
 
 " It must be observed, in justice to his memory, that his wit and
 
 70 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 
 
 learning were the least part of this worthy man's praise. An open, 
 benevolent temper, which he had from nature, he so cultivated upon 
 principle, that the number and the continual success of his good offices 
 was astonishing even to his friends. He was an instance how exceed- 
 ingly serviceable in life a person of a very inferior station may be, 
 who sets his heart upon it. His own little income was liberally made 
 use of, and as his acquaintance whom he applied to, were always 
 confident of his care and integrity, he never wanted means to carry on 
 his good purposes. One particular must not be omitted; he was one 
 of the first projectors, and a very careful and active promoter, of the 
 first Infirmary set up at Westminster, for the relief of the sick and 
 needy, in 1719, and had the satisfaction to see it flourish, and to 
 propagate by its example, under the prudent management of other 
 good persons, many pious establishments of the same kind in distant 
 parts of the nation. 
 
 The following extracts of letters from his patron, Bishop Atter- 
 bury, are too much to his honor not to be mentioned here ; they were 
 occasioned by that fine poem on the death of Mrs. Morice, his Lord- 
 ship's daughter. 
 
 "April 24, 1730. 
 
 " 1 have received a poem from Mr. Morice, which I must be insen- 
 sible not to thank you for, your Elegy on the death of Mrs. Morice — 
 I cannot help an impulse upon me, to tell you under my own hand, 
 the satisfaction I feel, the approbation I give, the envy I bear you, for 
 this good work; as a poet and as a man, I thank you, I esteem you." 
 
 "Paris, May 27, 1730. 
 
 "I am obliged to W. for what he has written on my dear child; 
 and take it the more kindly because he could not hope for my being 
 ever in a condition to reward him — though if ever I am, I will ; for 
 he has shown an invariable regard for me all along in all circum- 
 stances ; and much more than some of his acquaintance, who had 
 ten times greater obligations." 
 
 "Paris, June 30, 1730. 
 
 " The Verses you sent me touched me very nearly, and the Latin 
 in the front of them as much as the English that followed. There 
 are a great many good lines in them, and they are writ with as much 
 affection as poetry. They came from the heart of the author, and he 
 has a share of mine in return ; and if ever I come back to my coun- 
 try with honor, he shall find it." 
 
 These extracts do honor to the feelings of Atterbury as a man ; 
 and they give a noble testimony to the disinterested and unchangea- 
 ble friendship of Mr. Wesley for a person whom he esteemed, and 
 whom he thought deeply injured. 
 
 The author of " Some Account of Mr. Samuel Wesley," prefixed to 
 his poems, informs us that the following inscription was put upon his 
 grave-stone in the church-yard at Tiverton.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. CHARLES WESLEY. 71 
 
 Here lie inurr'd 
 
 The remains of the Rev ,. A. M. 
 
 Some time Student of Chri I Chan h, Oxon : 
 
 A man, for his ancommoD wil and learning, 
 
 For the benevolence of his tern] 
 
 And simplicity of manners 
 
 Deservedly beloved and esteemed by all. 
 
 An excellent Preacher : 
 
 Bat whose best sermon 
 
 \Va-<, the constant example of an edifying life. 
 
 So continually and zealously employed 
 
 In acts of beneficence and charity, 
 
 That he truly followed 
 
 His blessed Master's example 
 
 In going about doing good. 
 
 Of such scrupulous integrity, 
 
 That he declined occasions of advancement in the world 
 
 Through fear of being involved in dangerous compliances, 
 
 And avoided the usual ways to preferment 
 
 As studiously as many others seek them. 
 
 Therefore after a life spent 
 
 In the laborious employment of teaching youth, 
 
 First, for near twenty years 
 
 As one of the Ushers in Westminster School ; 
 
 Afterwards for seven years 
 
 As Head Master of the Free School at Tiverton, 
 
 He resigned his soul to God, 
 
 Nov. 6, 1739, in the 49th year of his age. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Some Account of the Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley, A. M. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 OF HIS BIRTH, AND EDUCATION UNTIL HIS ORDINATION IN 1735. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley was born December IS, 170S, old style, sev- 
 eral weeks before his time, at Epworth in Lincolnshire ; being about 
 live years younger than his brother John Wesley, and about sixteen 
 younger than Samuel. 
 
 He appeared dead rather than alive when he was born. He did 
 not cry, nor open his eyes, and was kept wrapt up in soft wool until 
 the time when he should have been born according to the usual course 
 of nature, and then he opened his eyes and cried. 
 
 He received the first rudiments of learning at home, under the 
 pious care of his mother, as all the other children did. In 1716 he 
 was sent to Westminster school, and placed under the care of his
 
 72 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 eldest brother Samuel Wesley, an high churchman, who educated 
 him in his own principles. He was exceedingly sprightly and active ; 
 very apt to learn, but arch and unlucky, though not ill-natured. 
 
 AN' hen he had been some years at school, Mr. R. Wesley, a gentle- 
 man of large fortune in Ireland, wrote to his father, and asked if he 
 had any son named Charles ; if so, he would make him his heir. 
 Accordingly a gentleman in London brought money for his education 
 several years. But one year another gentleman called, probably Mr. 
 Wesley himself, talked largely with him, and asked if he was willing 
 to go with him to Ireland. Mr. Charles desired to write to his father, 
 who answered immediately, and referred it to his own choice. He 
 chose to stay in England. Mr. W. then found and adopted another 
 Charles Wesley, who was the late Earl of M — n — g — n. A fair es- 
 cape, says Mr. John Wesley, from whose short account of his brother 
 I have taken this anecdote. 
 
 From this time Mr. Charles Wesley depended chiefly on his brother 
 Samuel till 1721, when he was admitted a scholar of St. Peter's Col- 
 lege, Westminster.* He was now a King's scholar ; and as he 
 advanced in age and learning, he acted dramas, and at length became 
 captain of the school. In 1726 he was elected to Christ Church. Ox- 
 ford, f at which time his brother was Fellow of Lincoln College. Mr. 
 John Wesley gives the following account of him after he came to 
 Oxford: " He pursued his studies diligently, and led a regular harm- 
 less life : but if I spoke to him about religion, he would warmly 
 answer, 'What, would you have me to be a saint all at once?' and 
 would hear no more. I was then near three years my father's curate. 
 During most of this time he continued much the same ; but in the 
 year 1729 I observed his letters grew much more serious, and when 
 I returned to Oxford in November that year, I found him in great 
 earnestness to save his soul." 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of himself for 
 the first year or two after he went to Oxford.J "My first year at 
 college I lost in diversions : the next I set myself to study. Dili- 
 gence led me into serious thinking: I went to the weekly sacrament, 
 and persuaded two or three young students to accompany me, and to 
 observe the method of study prescribed by the statutes of the univer- 
 sity. This gained me the harmless name of Methodist. In half a 
 year (after this) my brother left his curacy at Epworth, and came to 
 our assistance. We then proceeded regularly in our studies, and in 
 doing what good we could to the bodies and souls of men." 
 
 It was in the year 1728, in the twentieth year of his age, that he be- 
 gan to apply more closely to study, and to be more serious in his gene- 
 
 * Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, "Westminster, as they were elected to 
 Christ-church College, Oxford, and Trinity College, Cambridge, p. 105. 
 f Ibid. p. 110. 
 X In his letter to Dr. Chandler.
 
 THK LIFE OF THK KI.V. CHARLES WESLEY. 73 
 
 ral deportment than usual. He soon gave proof of his ana re to 
 
 be truly religious, by expressing a wish to write a diary, in which he 
 intended to regis Ler daily the state of his mind, and the actions of the 
 day. A diary of this kind faithfully kept, is a delineation of a man's 
 moral and religious character; it is a moral picture of the man accu- 
 rately drawn. No man wishes to draw his own character in this way. 
 in every little circumstance of life, and to review it often, but he who 
 is desirous to think and act rightly, and to improve daily in knowl- 
 edge and virtue. He knew that his brother. Mr. John Wesley, had 
 kept such a diary for several years, and was able to give him instruc- 
 tions how to proceed, lie therefore wrote to him in January, 1729, 
 as follows: "I would willingly write a diary of my actions, but do 
 not know how to go about it. What particulars am I to take notice 
 of? Am I to give my thoughts and words, as well as deeds, a place 
 in it? I am to mark all the good and ill I do; and what besides? 
 Must I not take account of my progress in learning, as well as reli- 
 gion? What cypher can I make use of? If you would direct me 
 to the same, or like method to your own, I would gladly follow it, for 
 I am fully convinced of the usefulness of such an undertaking. I 
 shall be at a stand till I hear from you. 
 
 "God has thought fit, it may be to increase my wariness, to deny 
 me at present your company and assistance. It is through him 
 strengthening me, I trust to maintain my ground till we meet. And 
 I hope, that neither before nor after that time, I shall relapse into my 
 former state of insensibility. It is through your means, I firmly be- 
 lieve, that God will establish what he has begun in me ; and there is 
 no one person I would so willingly have to be the instrument of good 
 to me as you. It is owing, in great measure, to somebody's prayers 
 (my mother's most likely) that I am come to think as I do; for I 
 cannot tell myself, how or when I awoke out of my lethargy — only 
 that it was not long after you went away." 
 
 The enemies of the Christian Revelation, and friends of Deism, 
 were so much increased about this time, and were become so bold and 
 daring in their attempts to propagate their principles in the univer- 
 sity, as to rouse the attention of the Yicc-Chancellor ; who, with the 
 consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, issued the following 
 programme/,, or edict, which was fixed up in most of the halls oi the 
 university. 
 
 •• Whereas there is too much reason to believe, that some meml 
 of the university have of late been in danger of being corrupted by 
 ill-designing persons, who have not only entertained wicked and 
 blasphemous notions, contrary to the truth o( the christian 
 but have endeavored to instil the same ill principles into others: and 
 the more effectually to propagate their infidelity, have applied their 
 poison to the unguarded inexperience of less informed minds, where 
 they thought it might operate with better success : carefully conceal- 
 7 10
 
 74 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ing their impious tenets from those whose riper judgment and more 
 wary conduct might discover their false reasoning, and disappoint 
 the intended progress of their infidelity. And whereas therefore, it 
 is more especially necessary at this time, to guard the youth of this 
 place against these wicked advocates for pretended human reason 
 against divine revelation, and to enable them the better to defend 
 their religion, and to expose the pride and impiety of those who 
 endeavor to undermine it; Mr. Vice- Chancellor, with the consent of 
 the Heads of Houses and Proctors, has thought fit to recommend it, as 
 a matter of the utmost consequence, to the several tutors of each col- 
 lege and hall in the university, that they discharge their duty by a 
 double diligence, in informing their respective pupils in their chris- 
 tian duty, as also in explaining to them the articles of religion which 
 they profess, and are often called upon to subscribe, and in recom- 
 mending to them the frequent and careful reading of the Scriptures, 
 and such other books as may serve more effectually to promote Chris- 
 tianity, sound principles, and orthodox faith. And further, Mr. Vice- 
 Chancellor, with the same consent, does hereby forbid the said youth 
 the reading of such books as may tend to the weakening of their 
 faith, the subverting of the authority of the scripture, and the intro- 
 ducing of deism, profaneness and irreligion in their stead." — The 
 Dean of Christ Church was so much a friend to infidelity, that he 
 would not suffer this programma to be put up in the hall of his 
 college. 
 
 It is always pleasing to a pious mind, to trace the ways of provi- 
 dence, not only as they relate to individuals, but as they affect large 
 bodies of men, collectively considered. In the case before us there is 
 something worthy of observation. At the very time when the friends 
 of infidelity were making so strong an effort to propagate their prin- 
 ciples in this celebrated seminary of learning, God was preparing 
 two or three young men, to plant a religious society in the same place ; 
 which should grow up with vigor, and spread its branches through 
 several countries, in opposition to the baneful influence of infidelity 
 and profaneness. 
 
 In the course of the following summer Mr. Charles Wesley became 
 more and more serious, and began to be singularly diligent, both in 
 the means of grace and in his studies. His zeal for God began 
 already to kindle, and manifest itself in exertions to do good beyond 
 the common round of religious duties. He endeavored to awaken 
 an attention to religion in the minds of some of the students, and 
 was soon successful in one or two instances. This appears from the 
 following letter, which he wrote to his brother John Wesley in May, 
 1729. " Providence has at present put it into my power to do some 
 good. I have a modest, humble, well disposed youth lives next me, 
 and have been, thank God, somewhat instrumental in keeping him 
 so. He was got into vile hands, and is now broke loose. I assisted
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHABLES WESLEY. 75 
 
 in setting him free, and will do my utmost to hinder him from 
 getting in with them again! He was of opinion thai passive good- 
 ness was sufficient; and would lain have kept in with his acquaint- 
 ance and God at the same time. He durst nni receive the sacrament, 
 
 but at the usual times, for fear of being laughed at. By convincing 
 him of the duty of frequent communicating, 1 have prevailed on both 
 
 of us to receive once a week. 
 
 "I earnestly long for, and desire the blessing Cod is about to send 
 me in you. 1 am sensible (Ms is my day of grace: and that upon 
 my employing the time before our meeting and next parting, will in 
 great measure depend my condition for eternity." 
 
 From these extracts of two of Mr. Charles Wesley's letters to his 
 brother, and from the account which he has given of himself in a 
 letter to Dr. Chandler, the following particulars appear evident. 1. 
 That he was awakened to a most serious and earnest desire of being 
 truly religious and devoted to God, while his brother was at Epworth, 
 as his father's curate. 2. That he observed an exact method in his 
 studies, and in his attendance on the duties of religion ; receiving the 
 sacrament once a week. 3. That he persuaded two or three young 
 gentlemen to join him in these things, among whom I believe Morgan 
 was one. 4. That the exact method and order which he observed in 
 spending his time, and regulating his conduct, gained him the name of 
 Methodist. Hence it appears that Mr. Charles Wesley was the first 
 Methodist, and laid the foundation of that little society at Oxford, 
 which afterwards made so much noise in the world : but it does not 
 appear that any regular meetings were held, or that the members 
 had extended their views beyond their own improvement in knowl- 
 edge and virtue, until Mr. John Wesley left his curacy, and came to 
 reside wholly at Oxford in November, 1729. The beginning of this 
 society was small, and it appeared contemptible to those around; but 
 events have shown, that it was big with consequences of the utmost 
 importance to the happiness of thousands. So little do men know 
 beforehand of the designs of providence. 
 
 Man was made for social intercourse with man. A well regulated 
 society of a few well chosen persons, improves the understanding, 
 invigorates the powers of the mind, strengthens our resolutions, and 
 animates us to perseverance in the execution of our designs. These 
 were the happy effects of the union of the two brothers in November 
 this year, when Mr. John Wesley left Epworth, and came to reside 
 at Oxford. They now formed a regular society, and quickened the 
 diligence and zeal of each other in the execution of their pious pur- 
 poses. About this time Mr. Charles began to take pupils. On this 
 occasion his father wrote to him as follows, in a letter dated January. 
 1730, when Charles had just passed the twenty-first year of his age. 
 "I had your last, and you may easily guess whether I were not well 
 pleased with it, both on your account and my own. You have a
 
 I O THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 double advantage by your pupils, which will soon bring you more, if 
 you will improve it, as I firmly hope you will, by taking the utmost 
 care to form their minds to piety as well as learning. As for your- 
 self, between logic, grammar, and mathematics, be idle if you can. 
 I give my blessing to the bishop for having tied you a little faster, 
 by obliging you to rub up your Arabic : and a fixed and constant 
 method will make the whole both pleasing and delightful to you. 
 But for all that, you must find time every day for walking, which 
 you know you may do with advantage to your pupils ; and a little 
 more robust exercise, now and then, will do you no harm. You are 
 now launched fairly, Charles ; hold up your head, and swim like a 
 man ; and when you cuff the wave beneath you, say to it, much as 
 another hero did, 
 
 Carolum vehis, et Caroli fortunam.* 
 
 But always keep your eye fixed above the pole-star, and so God send 
 you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of life, which is the 
 hearty prayer of your loving father." 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley and his brother John had been always united 
 in affection ; they were now united in their pursuit of learning, their 
 views of religion, and their endeavors to do good. Mr. Morgan was 
 to them as another brother, and united together, they were as a three- 
 fold cord, which is not easily broken. Though few in number, of 
 little reputation in the world, and unsupported by any powerful 
 allies, yet they boldly lifted up their standard against infidelity and 
 profaneness, the common enemies of religion and virtue. They did 
 not indeed, at present, make any great inroads into the enemy's terri- 
 tory, but they bravely kept their ground, and defended their little 
 fort with success, against every attempt of the enemy to dislodge 
 them. When death robbed them of Morgan, the two brothers 
 remained unshaken in their purpose. They were the bond of union 
 between the members of their little society at Oxford ; and if one or 
 more of these deserted them, through fear, or shame, or being weary 
 of restraint, they stood firm as a rock, persevering in their resolution 
 to serve God and do good to men, without the least shadow of 
 wavering, through evil report and good report, as if alike insensible 
 to either. Happily, they were not hurried on by a rash intemperate 
 zeal in their proceedings ; which is the common failing of young men. 
 They were cautious and wary, using every prudential means in their 
 power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken 
 of. Charles had much more fire, and openness of temper than his 
 brother ; but he was not less cautious in this respect. If any doubts 
 arose in his mind ; or if any practice, which he thought proper and 
 commendable, seemed likely to give great offence to others, he asked 
 the advice of those who were older and wiser than himself, how he 
 
 * Thou earnest Charles, and Charles' fortune.
 
 THE LIFE OF TIIK REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 77 
 
 flight to proceed. This appears from a letter which he wrote to his 
 father In June, 1731, in winch he says, "On Whitsunday the whole 
 college received the sacrament, except the servitors (for we are too 
 well bred to communicate with them, though in the body and blood 
 of Christ) to whom it was administered the nexl day; on which I 
 was present at church, but with the Canons left the sacrament to 
 those for whom alone it was prepared. What I would beg to be 
 resolved in is. whether or n<> my being assured I should give infinite 
 scandal by staying, could sufficiently justify me in turning my back 
 of God's ordinance. It is a question my future conduct is much 
 concerned in, and I shall therefore earnestly wait for your decision." 
 Mr. Charles Wesley proceeded Master of Arts in the usual course, 
 and thought only of spending all his days at Oxford as a tutor ; for 
 he "exceedingly dreaded entering into holy orders."* In 1735. Mr. 
 John Wesley yielded to the pressing solicitations of Mr. Oglethorpe, 
 Dr. Burton, and some others, to go to Georgia as a missionary to 
 preach to the Indians, and he prevailed on his brother Charles to 
 accompany him. Their brother Samuel consented that Mr. John 
 Wesley should go, but vehemently opposed the design of Charles to 
 accompany him. But his opposition had no effect, for Mr. Charles 
 engaged himself as secretary to Mr. Oglethorpe, and also as secretary 
 to Indian affairs, and in this character he went to Georgia. A little 
 before they left England, Dr. Burton suggested that it might be well 
 if Mr. Charles Wesley was ordained before he left this country. His 
 brother John overruled his inclination in this thing also, and he was 
 ordained Deacon by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford : and the Sunday 
 following, Priest, by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London.f 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S VOYAGE TO GEORGIA, HIS SITUATION THERE, 
 AND RETURN TO ENGLAND IN 1736. 
 
 They sailed from Gravesend on the 22d of October, 1735, but meeting 
 with contrary winds, they did not leave Cowes till the 10th of 
 December. Mr. Charles Wesley preached several times while they 
 were detained here, and great crowds attended his ministry. His 
 brother Samuel, who was violently against his going abroad, observes, 
 that he hoped Charles was convinced by this instance, that he needed 
 not to have gone to Georgia to convert sinners. After a stormy pas- 
 sage they arrived in Savannah river, Feb. 5th, 1736, and Mr. John 
 Wesley was appointed to take charge of Savannah : Mr. Charles of 
 Frederica ; waiting for an opportunity of preaching to the Indians. 
 
 * His letter to Dr. Chandler. t Ibid. 
 
 7*
 
 7S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley did not enter on his ministry till March 9th, 
 when he first set foot on Simon's Island, and his spirit immediately 
 revived. No sooner did I enter on my ministry, says he, than God 
 gave me a new heart; so true is that saying of Bishop Hall, " The 
 calling of God never leaves a man unchanged; neither did God ever 
 employ any in his service whom he did not enable for the work." The 
 first person that saluted him on landing, was his friend Mr. Ingham : 
 " Never," says he, " did I more rejoice to see him ; especially when he 
 told me the treatment he had met with for vindicating the Lord's day. 
 This specimen of the ignorance and unteachable temper of the people 
 among whom he had to labor was unpromising, but he little expected 
 the trials and dangers which lay before him." Like a faithful and 
 diligent pastor, he immediately entered on his office ; not with joy at 
 the prospect of a good income, but with fear and trembling, at the 
 views which he had of the importance and difficulty of the ministerial 
 office. In the afternoon he began to converse with his parishioners, 
 without which he well knew, that general instructions often lose their 
 effect. But he observes on this occasion, " With what trembling 
 should I call them mine." He felt as every minister of the gospel 
 ought to feel when he takes upon him to guide others in the ways of 
 God. In the evening he read prayers in the open air, at which Mr. 
 Oglethorpe was present. The lesson was remarkably adapted to his 
 situation, and he felt the full force of it, both in the way of direction 
 and encouragement. " Continue instant in prayer, and watch in the 
 same with thanksgiving ; withal praying also for us, that God would 
 open unto us a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ, that 
 I may make it manifest as I ought to speak. Walk in wisdom toward 
 those that are without, redeeming the time. — Say to Archippus, take 
 heed to the ministry which thou hast received of the Lord that thou 
 fulfil it." After the labors of the day, he returned and slept in the 
 boat. 
 
 The colony was at this time very scantily provided with accom- 
 modations. There was no place erected where the people could 
 assemble for public worship ; for on March 10th between five and six 
 in the morning, Mr. Charles Wesley read short prayers to a few per- 
 sons, before Mr. Oglethorpe's tent, in a hard shower of rain. He 
 afterwards talked with Mrs. W. who had come in the ship with him 
 and his brother, and endeavored to guard her against the cares of the 
 world, and to persuade her to give herself up to God; but in vain. 
 In the evening he endeavored to reconcile her and Mrs. H. who were 
 greatly at variance, but to no purpose. 
 
 Some of the women now began to be jealous of each other, and to 
 raise animosities and divisions in the colony, which gave a great deal 
 of trouble to Mr. Oglethorpe. Mr. Wesley's serious and religious 
 deportment, his constant presence with them, and his frequent reproof 
 of their licentious behavior, soon made him an object of hatred ; and
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 79 
 
 plans were formed cither to ruin him in the opinion of Mr. Oglethorpe, 
 or to take him off by violence. \\ <• shall sec these plans open by 
 degrees. 
 
 March 11th, at ten in the morning, he began the full service to about 
 a dozen women whom he had got together, intending to continue it, and 
 only to read a few prayers to the men before they went to work. He 
 also expounded the second lesson with some degree of boldness, 
 which he had done several times before; and it is probable that ho. 
 did this extempore. After prayers he met Mrs. H.'s maid in a great 
 passion and flood of tears, at the treatment she had received from her 
 mistress. She seemed determined to destroy herself, to 'escape her 
 Egyptian bondage. He prevailed with her to return, and went with 
 her home. He asked Mrs. H. to forgive her ; but she refused with 
 the utmost roughness, rage, and almost reviling. He next met Mr 
 Tackner, who, he observes, made him full amends : he was in an 
 excellent temper, resolved to strive, not with his wife, but with him- 
 self, in putting off the old man, and putting on the new. In the 
 evening he received the first harsh word from Mr. Oglethorpe, when 
 he asked for something for a poor woman. The next day he received 
 a rougher answer in a matter which deserved still greater encourage- 
 ment. ' I know not,' says he, ' how to account for his increasing cold- 
 ness.' His encouragement, he observes, was the same in speaking with 
 Mrs. W. whom he found all storm and tempest ; so wilful, so untract- 
 able, so fierce, that he could not bear to stay near her. This evening 
 Mr. Oglethorpe was with the men under arms, in expectation of an 
 enemy, but in the same ill humor with Mr. Wesley. "I staid," says 
 he, "as long as I could, however unsafe, within the wind of such 
 commotion; but at last the hurricane of his passion drove me away." 
 
 Mr. Wesley's situation was now truly alarming; not only as it 
 regarded his usefulness, but as it affected his safety. Many persons 
 lost all decency in their behavior towards him, and Mr. Oglethorpe's 
 treatment of him showed that he had received impressions greatly to 
 his disadvantage ; at the same time he was totally ignorant of his ac- 
 cusers, and of what he was accused. But being conscious of his own 
 innocence he trusted in God, and considered his sufferings as a part 
 of the portion of those who will live godly in Christ Jesus, especially 
 if they persuade others to walk in the same rule. Sunday, March 
 14th, he read prayers, and preached with boldness in singleness of 
 intention, under a great tree, to about twenty people, among whom 
 was Mr. Oglethorpe. "In the Epistle/' says he, "I was plainly 
 shown what I ought to be, and what I ought to expect. ' Giving no 
 offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed, but in all 
 things approving ourselves as the ministers of Christ; in much 
 patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distress, in stripes, in impris- 
 onments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings,' &c." 
 
 At night he found himself exceedingly faint; but had no better bed
 
 SO THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 to lie down upon than the ground ; on which he says, " I slept very 
 comfortably before a great fire, and waked next morning perfectly 
 well." 
 
 He spent March 16th wholly in writing letters for Mr. Oglethorpe. 
 He had now been six days at Frederica ; and observes, "I would 
 not spend six days more in the same manner for all Georgia." But 
 he had more than six days to spend in no better a situation, without 
 being able to make any conditions. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley, as well as his brother John, was so fully 
 convinced at this time, that immersion was the ancient mode of 
 baptizing, that he determined to adhere strictly to the rubric of the 
 church of England in relation to it, and not to baptize any child by 
 sprinkling, unless it was sickly and weak. This occasioned some 
 contention among his people, who were governed chiefly by their 
 passions, and a spirit of opposition. However, by perseverance and 
 mild persuasion, he prevailed with some of them to consent to it, and 
 about this time, he adds with apparent pleasure, "I baptized Mr. 
 ColwelTs child by true immersion, before a large congregation." 
 
 March 18, Mr. Oglethorpe set out with the Indians to hunt the 
 buffalo upon the main, and to see the utmost limits of what they 
 claimed.— This day Mrs. W. discovered to Mr. Wesley " the whole 
 mystery of iniquity." I suppose he means the plots and designs 
 which were formed, chiefly against himself. 
 
 He went to his myrtle grove, and while he was repeating, " I will 
 thank thee, for thou hast heard me, and art become my salvation," a 
 gun was fired from the other side of the bushes. Providentially he 
 had the moment before turned from that end of the walk where the 
 shot entered, and heard it pass close by him. This was, apparently, 
 a design upon his life. 
 
 A circumstance now took place which soon brought on an expla- 
 nation between Mr. Oglethrope and Mr. Wesley. Mr. Oglethorpe 
 had, more than once, given orders that no man should shoot on a 
 Sunday ; and Germain had been confined in the guard-room for it. 
 In the midst of sermon, on Sunday the 21st, a gun was fired : the 
 constable ran out, and found it was the Doctor, and told him it 
 was contrary to orders, and he must go with him to the officer. 
 The Doctor's passion kindled: " What," said he, "don't you know 
 that I am not to be looked upon as a common fellow ? " The consta- 
 ble not knowing what to do, went back, and after consulting with 
 HermsdorfF, returned with two sentinels, and took him to the guard- 
 room. His wife then charged and fired a gun, and ran thither like a 
 mad woman, and said she had shot, and would be confined too. She 
 curst and swore in the utmost transport of rage, threatening to kill 
 the first man that should come near her ; but at last was persuaded 
 to go away. In the afternoon she fell upon Mr. Wesley in the street 
 with the greatest bitterness and scurrility : said he was the cause of
 
 THE LIFE OF THE IlEV. ' BABLES WESLEY. 81 
 
 her husband's confinement, but slic would be revenged, &c. &c. He 
 replied, that he pitied her, but defied all that she or the devil could 
 do; and he hoped she would soon be of a better mind. "In my 
 evening hour of retirement," says he, ' I resigned myself to God, in 
 
 prayer for conformity to a suffering Saviour." 
 
 Before prayers tins evening he took a walk with Mr. Ingham, who 
 seemed surprized thai he should not think innocence a sufficient pro- 
 tection: but Mr. Wesley had not acquainted him with the informa- 
 tion he had received of designs formed against him. — At night, he 
 tells us, "I was forced to exchange my usual bed, tin ground, for a 
 chest, being almost speechless with a violent cold." 
 
 Mr. Oglethorpe was now expected to return from his excursion 
 with the Indians, and such was the violence of the party formed 
 against Mr. Wesley, that the Doctor sent his wife to arm herself 
 from the case of instruments, and forcibly to make her escape to 
 speak to him first on his landing, and even to stab any person who 
 should oppose her. " I was encouraged," says Mr. Wesley, " from the 
 lesson, God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power — Be not 
 thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord," &c. March 
 24th, " I was enabled to pray earnestly for my enemies, particularly 
 for Mr. Oglethorpe, whom I now looked upon as the chief of them — 
 Then gave myself up entirely to God's disposal, desiring that I might 
 not now want power to pray, when I most of all needed it — Mr. 
 Ingham then came and read the 37th psalm, a glorious exhortation 
 to patience, and confidence in God. — When notice was given us of 
 Mr. Oglethorpe's landing, Mr. H., Mr. Ingham, and I were sent for. 
 We found him in his tent, with the people around it, and Mr. and 
 Mrs. H. within. After a short hearing the officers were repri- 
 manded, and the prisoners dismissed. At going out Mrs. H. mod- 
 estly told me, she had something more to say against me, but she 
 would take another opportunity — I only answered, 'you know, 
 Madam, it is impossible for me to fear you.' When they were gone, 
 Mr. Oglethorpe said, he was convinced and glad that I had no hand 
 in all this — I told him that I had something to impart of the last 
 importance, when he was at leisure. He took no notice, but read his 
 letters, and I walked away with Mr. Ingham, who was utterly aston- 
 ished. The issue is just what I expected — I was struck with these 
 words in the evening lesson: 'Thou therefore, my son, be strong in 
 the grace that is in Christ Jesus: remember that Jesus Christ was 
 raised from the dead, according to my gospel, wherein I suffer trouble 
 as an evil doer, even unto bonds, but the word of God is not bound, 
 therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake. It is a faithful say- 
 ing : for if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: if we 
 sutler, we shall also reign with him — After, reading these words, I 
 could not forbear adding, I need say nothing; God will shortly apply 
 this — Glory be to God for mv confidence hitherto — O ! what am 1, if 
 
 11
 
 82 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 left to myself; but I can do and suffer all things through Christ 
 strengthening me." 
 
 He goes on: "Thursday, March 25th, I heard the second drum 
 beat for prayers, which I had desired Mr. Ingham to read, being 
 much weakened by my fever ; but considering that I ought to appear 
 at this time especially, I rose, and heard those animating words, 'If 
 any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am there shall 
 my servant be. If any man serve me, him will my Father honor/ 
 &c. At half past seven, Mr. Oglethorpe called me out of my hut; I 
 looked up to God and went. He charged me with mutiny and sedi- 
 tion : with stirring up the people to leave the colony. Accordingly 
 he said, they had a meeting last night, and sent to him this morning, 
 desiring leave to go — That their speaker had informed against them, 
 and me the spring of all — That the men were such as constantly 
 came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated them — That he 
 should not scruple shooting half a dozen of them at once, but that he 
 had, out of kindness, first spoken to me. My answer was, C I desire, 
 sir. that you would have no regard to my friends, or the love you 
 had for me, if any thing of this charge be made out against me — I 
 know nothing of their meeting or designs. Of those you have men- 
 tioned, not one comes to prayers or sacrament — 1« never invited any 
 one to leave the colony — I desire to answer accusers face to face.' 
 He said my accuser was Mr. Lawley, whom he would bring, if I 
 would wait here — I added, Mr. Lawley is a man who has declared, 
 that he knows no reason for keeping fair with any one, but a design 
 to get all he can by him ; but there was nothing to be got by the poor 
 parson. I asked whether he was not assured that there were men 
 enough in Frederica, who would say or swear any thing against any 
 man, if he were in disgrace — Whether if he himself was removed, or 
 succeeded ill, the whole stream of the people would not be turned 
 against him ; and even this Lawley, who was of all others the most 
 violent in condemning the prisoners, and justifying the officers 1 I 
 observed, this was the old cry, away with the Christians to the lions 
 — I mentioned R. and his wife scandalizing my brother and me, and 
 vowing revenge against us both, threatening me yesterday even in 
 his presence. I asked what satisfaction or redress was due to my 
 character — What good I could do in my parish, if cut off by calum- 
 nies from ever seeing one half of it? I ended with assuring him, that 
 I had, and should make it my business to promote peace among all." 
 
 " When Mr. Oglethorpe returned with Lawley, he observed the 
 place was too public — I offered to take him to my usual walk in the 
 woods — In the way, it came into my mind to say to Mr. Oglethorpe, 
 ' show only the least disinclination to find me guilty, and you shall see 
 what a turn it will give to the accusation.' He took the hint, and 
 insisted on Lawley to make good his charge. He began with the 
 quarrel in general, but did not show himself angry with me, or
 
 THE LIFE OF TlIK RET. CHARLE S3 
 
 desirous to find me to blame: Lawley, who appeared full of • 
 and fear, upon this dropt his accusation, or rather shrunk it into my 
 forcing the people to prayers. 1 replied, the people thi 
 would acquit me of that; and as to the quarrel of the officers, I 
 appealed to the officers themselves for the truth of my a that 
 
 1 had no hand at all in it. I professed m. u of 
 
 promoting peace and obedience — Here Mr. Oglethorpe spoke of r< 
 ciling matters: bid Lawley tell the people, that he would not so 
 much as ask who they were, if they were but quiet for the future. 'I 
 hope,' added he, ' they will be so; and Mr. Wesley here, hopes so too.' 
 'Yes,' says Lawley, 'I really believe it of Mr. Wesley : 1 had alv 
 a great respect for him.' I turned and said to Mr. Oglethorpe, 'did I 
 not tell you it would be so?' He replied to Lawley, 'y<s. you had 
 always a very great respect for Mr. Wesley; you told me he was a 
 stirrer up of sedition, and at the bottom of all this disturbance.' With 
 this gentle reproof he dismissed him ; and I thanked Mr. Oglethorpe 
 for having first spoken to me of the things of which I was accused, 
 begging he would always do so, which he promised. I walked with 
 him to Mrs. H.'sdoor; she came out aghast to see me with him. 
 He there left me, and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion." 
 
 "I went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham; lie said, this was 
 but the beginning of sorrows — ' Not as I will, but as thou wilt.' 
 About noon, in the midst of a storm of thunder and lightning, I read 
 the 28th psalm, and found it gloriously suited to my circumstances. 
 I never felt the Scriptures as now. I now find them all written for 
 my instruction or comfort. At the same time I felt great joy in the 
 expectation of our Saviour's thus coining to judgment: when the 
 secrets of all hearts shall be revealed, and God shall make my inno- 
 cency as clear as the light, and my just dealing as the noon day." 
 
 "At three in the afternoon I walked with Mr. Ingham, and read 
 him the history of this amazing day. We rejoiced together in the 
 protection of God, and through comfort of the Scriptures. The even- 
 ing lesson was full of encouragement. 'This know, that in the last 
 days perilous times shall come ; for men shall be false accusers, incon- 
 tinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high- 
 minded ; but they shall proceed no further, for their folly shall be 
 made manifest to all men, &c. All scripture is given by inspiration 
 of God, and is profitable,' &c. Blessed be God that I begin to find 
 them so. Meeting with Mr. Hird, I persuaded him to use all his 
 interest with the people, to lay aside their thoughts of leaving the 
 colony. He told me that he had assured Mr. Oglethorpe that this was 
 always my language to him and the rest ; and that I had no hand in 
 the late disturbance; but was answered short, ' You must not tell me 
 that ; I know better.' After spending an hour at the camp, in sing- 
 ing such psalms as suited the occasion, I went to bed in the hut. 
 which was thoroughly wet with to-day's r.iiu.*'
 
 84 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 " Marcli 26. My soul is always in my hand, therefore will I not 
 forget thy law. This morning early Mr. Oglethorpe called me out to 
 tell me of Mrs. Lawley's miscarriage, by being denied access to the 
 Doctor for bleeding. He seemed very angry, and to charge me with 
 it; saying he should be the tyrant if he passed by such intolerable 
 injuries. I answered, that I knew nothing of the matter, and it was 
 hard that it should be imputed to me. That from the first Herms- 
 dorf told the Doctor he might visit any patients that he pleased, but 
 the Doctor would not visit any. I denied that I had the least hand 
 in the business, as Hcrmsdorf himself had declared ; and yet I must 
 be charged with all the mischief. ' How else can it be,' said he, ' that 
 there is no love, no meekness, no true religion among the people ; but 
 instead of this, mere formal prayers V I said, ' as to that I can answer 
 for them, that they have no more of the form of godliness than the 
 power : for I have seldom more than six at the public service.' ' But 
 what would an unbeliever say to your raising these disorders V I 
 answered, ' if I had raised them, he might say there is nothing in 
 religion, but what would that signify to those who had experienced 
 it? they would not say so.' He said the people were full of dread and 
 confusion — that it was much more easy to govern a thousand than 
 sixty persons — that he durst not leave them before they were settled. 
 I asked him whether he would have me altogether forbear to converse 
 with my parishioners ? To this I could get no answer. I went on to 
 observe, that the reason why I did not interpose for or against the 
 Doctor, was his having at the beginning charged me with his con- 
 finement. I said, ' I have talked less with my parishioners these five 
 days past, than I had done in any one afternoon before. I have 
 shunned appearing in public, lest my advice should be asked : or, lest 
 if I heard others talking, my silence should be deciphered into advice. 
 But one argument of my innocence I can give, which will convince 
 even you of it. I know my life is in your hands ; and you know that 
 were you to frown upon me, and give the least intimation that it 
 would be agreeable to you, the generality of this wretched people 
 would say or swear anything.' To this he agreed, and owned the case 
 was so with them all. ' You see,' said I, ' that my safety depends on 
 your single opinion of me : must I not therefore be mad, if, in such a 
 situation, I should provoke you by disturbing the public peace? 
 Innocence, I know, is not the least protection, but my sure trust is in 
 God.' Here company interrupted us, and I left him. I was no longer 
 careful for the event, after reading those words in the morning lesson, 
 ' Thou shalt not follow me now, but thou shalt follow me afterwards.' 
 Amen : When thou pleasest, thy time is best." 
 
 While we pity the situation, we cannot but admire the genuine 
 piety, the patience and prudent conduct of this good man, in the midst 
 of such severe and unexpected trials. , Though yet in the storm, he 
 writes to his brother with a degree of calmness and moderation which 
 shows the greatness of his mind.
 
 THE LIFE Of THL REV. CHARM. S WESI.EV. 85 
 
 ■ l '/ ■' ih rim. March 27th. 
 " Dear Brother, — 
 
 " 1 received your letter and box. My last to you was opened, the 
 contents being publicly proclaimed by tlm.se who were bp ungenerous 
 as to intercept it. 1 have not yet complained to Mr. Oglethorpe- — 
 Though I trust 1 .shall never either write or speak what I will not 
 justify both to ( »od and man. yet I would not have the secrets of my 
 soul revealed to every one. For their sakes, therefore, as well as for 
 my own, 1 shall write no more, and desire you will not. Nor will 
 you have occasion, as you visit us so soon. 1 hope your coining may 
 he of use to many. 
 
 ""Mr, Oglethorpe gave me an exceeding necessary piece of advice for 
 you — 'Bewam of hypocrites, in particular of Log-house converts.' 
 They consider you as favored by Mr. Oglethorpe, and will therefore 
 put on the form of religion, to please — not God, but you. To this 1 
 shall only add, Give no temporal encouragement whatsoever to any 
 seeming converts, else they will follow you for the sake of the loaves. 
 Cqnvince them thus, that it can never be worth their while to be 
 hypocrites. Stay till you arc in disgrace, in persecution, by the 
 heathen, by your own countrymen: till you are accounted the off- 
 scouring of all things (as you must infallibly be, if God is true), and 
 then see who will follow you. — I. 
 
 " God, you believe, has much work to do in America. I believe so 
 too, and begin to enter into the designs which he has over me. I see 
 why he brought me hither; and hope ere long to say with Ignatius, 
 1 It is now that 1 begin to be a disciple of Christ.' God direct you to 
 pray for me. Adieu." 
 
 On the evening of the day when Mr. Charles Wesley wrote this 
 letter, a thought came into his mind to send Mr. Ingham for his 
 brother. Mr. Ingham was at first much averse to leave him in his 
 trials, but at length was persuaded to go to Savannah, and Mr. John 
 Wesley set out from thence on the 4th of April * I shall now pursue 
 Mr. Charles' narrative. 
 
 "Sunday, March 28. I went to the storehouse, our tabernacle at 
 present, to hearken what the Lord God would say concerning both 
 myself and the congregation. I was struck with the first lesson, 
 Joseph and Potiphar's wife. The second was still more animating. 
 'If the world hale you, ye know it hated me before it hated you: if 
 ye were of the world,' &c. After prayers, poor Mr. Davison staid 
 behind io take his leave of Mr. Engham. He burst into tears, and said, 
 'one goo-'l man is leaving us already ; 1 foresee nothing but desolation. 
 Must my poor children be brought up like these savages }' \\ e en- 
 deavored to comfort him, by showing him his calling. At ten o'clock 
 Mr. Ingham preached an alarming sermon on the day ol judgment. 
 In my walk at noon 1 was full of heaviness; I complained to God 
 * See Mr. Wesley's Journal, vol. xxvi. of Ins Works, pp. I2*i 
 8
 
 86 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 that 1 had no friend but him, and even in him could find no comfort. 
 Immediately I received power to pray ; then opening my Bible, I read 
 as follows : ' Hearken nnto me, ye that seek the Lord; look imto the 
 rock from whence yon were hewn : fear not the reproach of men, 
 neither be ye afraid of their reviling. Awake, awake, flee away ; who 
 art thou, that thou shouldst be afraid of a man that shall die, and 
 hast feared continually every day, because of the fury of the oppres- 
 sor ! and where is the fury of the oppressor ? ' After reading this, it is 
 no wonder that I found myself renewed in confidence. While Mr. 
 Ingham waited for the boat, I took a turn with Mr. Horton : he fully 
 convinced me of the true character of Mrs. H. In the highest degree 
 ungrateful, «fcc. &c. I then hasted to the water-side, where I found 
 Mr. Ingham just put off. O ! happy happy friend ! abut, erupit, 
 evasit : * but woe is me that I am still constrained to dwell in Meshech. 
 I languished to bear him company, followed him with my eye till 
 out of sight, and then sunk into deeper dejection of spirit than I had 
 known before." 
 
 "March 29. I was revived with those words of our Lord: 
 1 These things have I spoken unto you, that you should not be offended. 
 They shall put you out of their synagogues ; yea, the time cometh, 
 that whosoever killeth you shall think that he doethGod service,' &c. 
 Knowing Avhen I left England, that I was to live with Mr. Oglethorpe, 
 I brought nothing with me but my clothes and books. This morning 
 asking a servant for something I wanted, I think a tea-kettle, he 
 told me that Mr. Oglethorpe had given orders that no one should 
 use his things. I answered, that order, I supposed, did not extend to 
 me : ' yes, sir,' said he, 'you were excepted by name.' Thanks be to 
 God, that it is not yet made capital to give me a morsel of bread. 
 
 li March 30. Having lain hitherto on the ground, in a corner of Mr. 
 Reed's hut, and hearing some boards were to be disposed of, I attempt- 
 ed in vain to get some of them to lie upon — they were given to all 
 besides — the minister of Frederica only must be u^qtjtwq. udefiigrog } 
 aveanog.-f Yet are we not hereunto called uuimeiv^ zuy.onudeiv.^ Even 
 die Son of Man had not where to lay his head— I find the Scriptures 
 an inexhaustible fond of comfort — ' Is my hand shortened at all that 
 I cannot save, or have I no power to deliver' — Behold the Lord God 
 will help me, who is he that shall condemn me? 
 
 " March 31. I begin now to be abused and slighted into an opinion 
 of my own considerableness. I could not be more trampled upon, 
 were I a fallen minister of state. The people have found out that I 
 am in disgrace, and all the cry is, 'curramus prsecipites, et dum jacet 
 in ripa, calcemus Caesaris hostem.'§ My few well-wishers are afraid 
 to speak to me ; some have turned out of the way to avoid me ; oth- 
 
 * He is gone ; he has broke loose ; he has escaped. 
 
 f Treated as an enemy to society, as an unjust person, and be destitute of an habitation. 
 % To have no certain dwelling-place ; to suffer afflictions. 1 Cor. iv. 11 2 Tim. iv. 5. 
 \ Let us run quick, and while he is down let us trample on the enemy W Cscsar.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WES1 87 
 
 ers have desired that I would not take it ill if they seemed not to 
 know me when we should meet. The servant that used to wash my 
 linen, sent it back unwashed. It was great cause of triumph that 
 I was forbid the use of Mr. Oglethrope's things; which in effect 
 debarred me of most of the conveniences, if not the necessaries of 
 life — I sometimes pitied them, and sometimes diverted myself with 
 the odd expressions of th< ir contempt : but I fonnd the benefit of hav- 
 ing undergone a much lower degree of obloquy at < >xford." 
 
 "April 1. In the midst of morning service, a poor Scout boatman 
 was brought in, who was almost killed by the bursting of a cannon. 
 I found him senseless and dying : and all I could do, was to pray for 
 him, and try by his example to wake his two companions. lie lan- 
 guished till the next day. and then died. Hitherto I have been borne 
 up by a spirit not my own: but exhausted nature sinks at last. It is 
 amazing she has held out so long. My outward hardships and in- 
 ward conflicts ; the bitterness of reproach from the only man I wished 
 to please, down at last have worn my boasted courage. Accordingly 
 this afternoon, I was forced by a friendly fever to take my bed. My 
 sickness, I knew, could not be of long continuance, as I was in want 
 of every help and convenience; it must either soon leave me, or 
 release me from further sufferings. In the evening Mr. Ilird and 
 Mr. Robinson called to see me, and offered me all the assistance in 
 their power. I thanked them, but desired they would not prejudice 
 themselves by taking this notice of me. At that instant we were 
 alarmed with a cry of the Spaniards being come; we heard many 
 guns fired, and saw the people fly in great consternation, to the fort. 
 I felt not the least disturbance or surprise; bid the women not fear, 
 for God was with us. In a few minutes, news was brought, that it 
 was only a contrivance of Mr. Oglethorpe's to try the people. My 
 charitable visitants then left me and soon returned with some gruel, 
 which threw me into a sweat. The next morning, April 2. they ven- 
 tured to call again — at night, when my fever was somewhat abated. 
 I was led out to bury the Scout boatman, and envied him his quiet 
 grave. April 3. I found nature endeavored to throw off the disease 
 by excessive sweating, I therefore drank whatever the women brought 
 me. April 4. My flux returned: but notwithstanding this, I was 
 obliged to go abroad, and preach and administer the sacrament. My 
 sermon, 'On keep innocency and take heed to the thing that is right, 
 for this shall bring a man peace at the last,' was decyphered into a 
 satire against Mrs. 11. At night I got an old bedstead to sleep upon. 
 being that on which the Scout boatman had died. April 6. I found 
 myself so faint and weak, that it was with the utmost difficulty I 
 got through the prayers. Mr. Davison, my good Samaritan, would 
 often call or send his wife to attend me, and to their care, under God, 
 I owe my life. To-day Mr. Oglethorpe gave away my bedstead from 
 under me, and refused to spare one of the carpenters to mend me up 
 another."
 
 Ob THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 '• April 10. Mr. RcoJ waked me with the news that my brother and 
 Mr. Delamotte were on their way to Frederica. I found the encour- 
 agement I sou-lit. in the Scripture for the day, Psalm lii. 'Why 
 boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant, that thou canst do mischief, where- 
 as the goodness of God endrireth yet daily. Thy tongue imagineth 
 wickedness, and with lies thou cuttest like a sharp razor,' &c. At 
 six my brother and Mr. Delamotte landed, when my strength was so 
 exhausted, that I could not have read prayers once more. He helped 
 me into the woods, for there was no talking among a people of spies 
 and ruffians; not even in the woods unless in an unknown tongue — 
 And yet Mr. Oglethorpe received my brother with abundant kindness. 
 I began my account of all that had passed, and continued it till prayers. 
 It would be needless to mention all the Scriptures, which, for so 
 many days, have been adapted to my circumstances. But 1 cannot 
 pass by the lesson for this evening, Ileb. xi. I was ashamed of having 
 well nigh sunk under my sufferings, when I beheld the conflicts of 
 those triumphant sufferers of whom the world was not worthy. April 
 11. "What words could more support our confidence, than the follow- 
 ing ? out of the Psalms for the day. ' Be merciful unto me O God, 
 for man goeth about to devour me. He is daily fighting and troub- 
 ling me. Mine enemies be daily in hand to swallow me up, for they 
 be many that fight against me — I will put my trust in God, and will 
 not fear what flesh can do unto me. They daily mistake my words,' 
 &c. The next Psalm was equally animating — : Be merciful unto me, 
 
 God, for my soul trusteth in thee ; and under the shadow of thy 
 wings shall be my refuge, till this tyranny be overpast. I will call 
 unto the most high God, even unto the God that shall perform the 
 cause that I have in hand — My soul is among lions ; and I lie even 
 among the children of men that are set on fire, whose teeth are spears 
 and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword,' &c. 1 just recovered 
 strength enough to consecrate at the sacrament; my brother performed 
 the rest. We then went out of the reach of informers, and I pro- 
 ceeded in my account, being fully persuaded of the truth of Mrs. W.'s 
 information against Mr. Oglethorpe, Mrs. H. and herself. At noon 
 my brother repeated to me his last conference with Mrs. W. in con- 
 firmation of all she had ever told me. 
 
 "April 16. My brother prevailed with me to break a resolution 
 which honor and indignation had induced me to form, of starving 
 rather than ask for necessaries. Accordingly I went to Mr. Ogle- 
 thorpe, and asked for some little things I wanted. He sent for me 
 back and said, 'pray sir sit down, I have something to say to you; 
 
 1 hear you have spread several reports about.' 
 
 "The next day my brother and Mr. Delamotte set out in an open 
 boat for Savannah. I preached in the afternoon, on, ' He that now 
 goeth on his way weeping and bearing good seed, shall doubtless 
 come again with joy, and bring his sheaves with him.' Easter-eve,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLES WESLEY. 89 
 
 April 24, I was sent for at 10 by Mr. I '..'Nthrope. 'Mr. Wesley, you 
 know what has passed between us. I took some pains to satisfy your 
 brother about the reports concerning me, but in vain; he hei 
 
 his suspicion in writing. I did desire to convince him, becau I I had 
 an esteem lor him : and he is just as considerable to me as my esti em 
 makes linn. 1 could 'liar up all. but it matters not, you will soon 
 see the reason of my ;i<'tions. I am now going to death, you wil, 
 me no more. Take this ring, and carry it from me t<> Mr. \ , : if there 
 be a friend to be depended on he is one. His interest is next to .Sir 
 Robert's; whatever you ask. within his power, he will do lor you, 
 your brother and family. 1 have expected death for some days. 
 These letters show that the Spaniards have long been seducing our 
 allies, and intend to cut us oil' at a blow. I fall by my friends, on 
 whom I depended to send their promised succors. But death is noth- 
 ing to me; 1 will pursue all my designs, and to Him I recommend 
 them and you.' He then gave me a diamond ring; I took it, and 
 sank • IT. postremum fata quod te alloquor, hoc est* hear, what you 
 will quickly know to be a truth as soon as you are entered on a sepa- 
 rate state ; this ring I shall never make any use of for myself ; I have 
 no worldly hopes, 1 have renounced the world — Life is bitterness to me 
 — 1 came hither to lay it down — You have been deceived as well as 
 I — I protest my innocence of the crimes I am charged with, and think 
 myself now at liberty to tell you what I thought never to have utter- 
 ed.'''' It is probable that he unfolded to Mr. Oglethorpe the whole 
 plot, as Mrs. W. had discovered it to him. 
 
 " When I had finished this relation he seemed entirely changed ; 
 full of his old love and confidence in me. After some expressions of 
 kindness, I asked him, 'are you now satisfied?' He replied, ' Yes en- 
 tirely.' ' Why then, sir, I desire nothing more on earth, and care not 
 how soon I follow you.' He added, how much he desired the conver- 
 sion of the heathen, and believed my brother intended for it. ' But I 
 believe,' said I, ' it will never be under your patronage ; for then men 
 would account for it, without taking God into the account.' He re- 
 plied, ' 1 believe so too' — Then embraced and kissed me with the most 
 cordial affection. I attended him to the Scout boat, where he waited 
 some minutes for his sword. They brought a mourning sword the 
 first and a second time; at last they gave him his own, which had 
 been his father's — : With this sword,' said he, ' I was never yet unsuc- 
 cessful.' When the boat put off, I ran into the woods to see my last 
 of him. Seeing me and two others run after him, he stopt the boat 
 and asked if wc wanted anything? Capt. Mackintosh, whom he 
 left commander, desired his last orders. I then said, 'God is with 
 you ; go forth, Ckristo dt;<r. <t auspice Christo. 1 'You have.' said he, 
 'some verses of mine, you there see my thoughts of success.' The 
 
 * Thi^ be the last time I am allowed to speak to you. 
 
 8* 12
 
 90 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 boat then carried him out of sight — I interceded for him, that God 
 would save him from death, and wash away all his sins." 
 
 " April 29. About half past S, I went down to the bluff, to see a 
 boat that was coming up. At 9 it arrived, with Mr. Oglethorpe. I 
 blessed God for still holding his soul in life. In the evening we took 
 a walk together, and he informed me more particularly of our past 
 danger. Three large ships and four smaller, had been seen for three 
 weeks together at the mouth of the river; but the wind continuing 
 against them, they were hindered from making a descent until they 
 could stay no longer. I gave him back his ring, and said, ' I need not, 
 indeed I cannot, sir, tell you how joyfully and thankfully I return this.' 
 ' When I gave it you,' said he, ' I never expected to receive it again, bu< 
 thought it would be of service to your brother and you. I had man^ 
 omens of my death— but God has been pleased to preserve a life which 
 was never valuable to me, and yet in the continuance of it, I thanl'. 
 God I can rejoice.' He appeared full of tenderness to me ; and passed 
 on to observe the strangeness of his deliverance, when betrayed on ah 
 sides, without human support, and utterly helpless. He condemneG 
 himself for his late anger, which he imputed to want of time for con- 
 sideration. ' I longed, sir,' said I, ' to see you once more, that I might 
 tell you some things before we finally parted. But then I considered, 
 that if you died, you would know them all in a moment.' ' I know 
 not.' said he, 'whether separate spirits regard our little concerns; it 
 they do. it is as men regard the follies of their childhood; or, as I my 
 late passionatcness.' April 30. I had some further talk with him ; he 
 ordered me every thing he could think I wanted ; and promised to 
 have an house built for me immediately. He was just the same to 
 me, he formerly had been." 
 
 From a careful examination of the whole of this affair, it appears 
 to me that Mr. Wesley's conduct is not only free from blame, but that 
 his integrity and prudence deserve the highest commendation. Con- 
 scious of his innocence, and loaded with contempt and reproach under 
 the most irritating and provoking circumstances, his patience, and 
 confidence in God, in expectation of deliverance, stand forth in a con- 
 spicuous light, and form the most prominent features of his character. 
 Mrs. H. and Mrs. W. were women of very loose morals ; they had 
 come from England in the ship with Mr. Oglethorpe, and while at 
 sea, Mrs. W. seemed to be under some religious impressions, but soon 
 lost them on shore. The character of Mrs. H. was well known in 
 England ; Mr. Charles Wesley was informed by Mr. Hird, that Mr. 
 Oglethorpe declared he would rather give an hundred pounds than 
 take her in the ship. Though Mr. Wesley knew this, and the whole 
 of her character, yet he never upbraided her with it, but patiently 
 endured her revilings. His innocence appears on the very face of 
 their proceedings, and hence Mr. Oglethorpe, when undeceived, attri- 
 buted his conduct to a want of time for consideration. The second
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WBS1 91 
 
 day after his coming among them, Mrs. 11. began to abuse him; and 
 seven days after, their whole plot was discovered to him; which 
 
 makes it almost certain that their designs were formed before he came 
 among them, under an apprehension that he would be too great a 
 check on their licentious behavior. After such an instance as this, of 
 the principles and practices of this people, ought we to wonder at any 
 
 reports they might raise concerning either of the two brothers? 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley being now more at case from his persecutors, 
 gradually regained his strength : and on the 11th of ."May he was suf- 
 ficiently recovered to expound the lesson. On the 12th, the morning 
 lesson was, Elisha surrounded with the host of Dothan. "It is our 
 privilege as Christians," Mr. Wesley observes, " to apply these words 
 to ourselves, ' there be more that he for ns, than those that be against 
 us.' God spoke to us yet plainer in the second lesson — ' Behold I 
 send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise 
 as serpents and harmless as doves. — But beware of men, for they will 
 deliver you up, and ye shall he brought before governors and kings for 
 my name's sake: and ye shall be hated of all men; but he that endureth 
 to the end shall be saved. — The disciple is not above his master; fear 
 ye not therefore, for there is nothing covered which shall not be re- 
 vealed, and hid which shall not be made known.' In explaining this," 
 he adds, (: I dwelt on that blessed topic of consolation to the innocent, 
 that however he may suffer here, he will shortly be cleared at God's 
 righteous bar. where the accuser and the accused shall meet face to 
 face, and the guilty person acquit him whom he unjustly charged, and 
 take back the wickedness to himself. Poor Mrs. W. who was just over 
 against me, could not stand it, but first turned her back, and then 
 retired behind the congregation." No one would have rejoiced more 
 in her repentance and conversion to God, than Mr. Wesley. 
 
 May 13. Mr. Oglethorpe being crone to the southward, Mr. Charles 
 "Wesley set out for Savannah, whither the Indian traders were coming 
 down to meet him, in order to take out their licenses. On the 10th, he 
 reached Thunderbolt at six in the evening, and from thence walked 
 to Savannah,* which is about five miles. His brother, Mr. Ingham, 
 and Mr. Delamotte were surprised at his unexpected visit ; but it 
 being late, each retired to his corner of the room, and "without the 
 help of a bed," says Mr. Charles, " we slept soundly till the morning." 
 On the 19th, Mr. John Wesley set out for Frcderica, and Mr. Charles 
 took charge of Savannah in his absence. " The hardest duty.*' 
 he, " imposed on me, was expounding the lesson morning and evening 
 to ONE hundred hearers. I was surprised at my own confidence, and 
 acknowledged it was not my own." The day was usually divided 
 between visiting his parishioners, considering the lesson, and convers- 
 ins with Mr. [nehain, Delamotte, &c. On the 22d he first met the 
 traders at Mr. Caus ton's, and continued to meet some or other of 
 them every day for several weeks. 
 
 * This accords with Mr. Juhn Wesley's Journal. See his Works, vol. xxvi. p. 130.
 
 92 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 May 31. Mr. Oglethorpe being returned from the southward, and 
 come to Savannah, lie this day held a court. " We went," says Mr. 
 Wesley, "and heard his speech to the people;" in the close of which 
 he said, c( If any one here has been abused, or oppressed by any man, 
 in or out of office, he has free and full liberty of complaining : let him 
 deliver in his complaints in writing at my house : I will read them all 
 over by myself and do every particular man justice." " At eight in the 
 evening I waited upon him. and found the three magistrates with him, 
 who seemed much alarmed by his speech — ' they hoped he would not 
 discourage government.' — He dismissed them." We have here a 
 curious specimen of the notions which the magistrates of Savannah 
 had of government. They seem to have thought it their privilege, as 
 governors, to oppress any individual without restraint, as it suited 
 their convenience or inclination. I am sorry to say, that we too often 
 see this notion of government manifest itself in the conduct of little 
 petty governors, both in matters ecclesiastical and civil. 
 
 In the beginning of July, I find Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. John and Mr. 
 Charles Wesley, all at Savannah: but there is no intimation how 
 long they had been there, or on what occasion they were together. 
 "On the 21st," says Mr. Charles, " I heard by my brother, that I was 
 to set sail for England in a few days." This was not merely on 
 account of his health, which was now a little recovered. He was to 
 carry despatches from Mr. Oglethorpe to the Trustees of Georgia, to 
 the Board of Trade, and probably to Government. The next day, 
 July 22, he got all the licenses signed by Mr. Oglethorpe, and counter- 
 signed them himself, " and so," says he, " I entirely washed my hands 
 of the traders." This seems to have been a business which he cor- 
 dially disliked; and thinking the present a favorable opportunity of 
 escaping from his disagreeable situation, he wrote a letter to Mr. 
 Oglethorpe on the 25th, resigning his office of Secretary. In the even- 
 ing Mr. Oglethorpe took him aside, and asked whether the sum of all 
 he had said in the letter was not contained in the following line, 
 which he showed him, 
 
 " Magis apta Tuts, tua dona relinquo? 
 
 " Sir, to yourself your slighted gifts I leave, 
 Less fit for me to take, than you to give." 
 
 " Sir," said Mr. Wesley, "I do not wish to lose your esteem, but I can- 
 not lose my soul to preserve it." He answered, " I am satisfied of 
 your regard for me ; and your argument drawn from the heart is 
 unanswerable ; yet I would desire you not to let the Trustees know 
 your resolution of resigning. There are many hungry fellows ready 
 to catch at the office, and in my absence I cannot put in one of my 
 own choosing. Perhaps they may send me a bad man ; and how far 
 such a one may influence the traders, and obstruct the reception of 
 the Gospel among the heathen, you know. — I shall be in England
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 
 before you hear of it, and then you may cither put in a deputy or 
 resign." 
 
 July 20. Mr. C. Wesley set out for Charles-fWn on his way to 
 England. Thus far his brother accompanied him; and here they 
 arrived on the :51st of July.* He now found his desires renewed to 
 recover the image of God; and at the Sacrament was encouraged, in 
 an unusual manner, to hope for pardon, and to strive against sin. 
 
 In every place where he came, Mr. "Wesley was attentive to the 
 tilings which passed round aboul him. We cannot therefore wonder 
 that the wretched sitnation of the negroes should attract his notice. 
 " I have observed much, and heard more," says he, <: of the cruelty of 
 masters towards their negroes; but now I received an authentic 
 account of some horrid instances thereof. I saw myself, that the 
 giving a slave to a child of its own age, to tyrannize over, to abuse 
 and beat out of sport, was a common practice : nor is it strange, that 
 being thus trained up in cruelty, they should afterwards arrive at 
 such a perfection in it." 
 
 Mr. Wesley mentions several methods of torturing the poor slaves 
 that were common, and even talked of with indifference by some 
 who practised them— For instance, Mr. Starr informed Mr. L., with 
 whom Mr. Wesley was intimate, that he had ordered a slave, first to 
 be nailed up by the cars, and then to be whipt in the severest man- 
 ner; and to finish the whole, to have scalding water thrown all over 
 his body ; after which the poor creature could not move himself for 
 four months. 
 
 " Another, much applauded punishment," says Mr. C. Wesley, " is, 
 drawing the teeth of their slaves — It is universally known, that Col- 
 onel Linch cut oft' the legs of a poor negro, and that he kills several 
 of them every year by his barbarities." 
 
 "It were endless to recount all the shocking instances of diabolical 
 cruelty, which these men, as they call themselves, daily practise upon 
 their fellow-creatures, and that upon the most trivial occasions — I 
 shall only mention one more, related to me by an eye-witness. Mr. 
 Hill, a dancing-master in Charles-Town, whipt a female slave so long, 
 that she fell down at his feet, in appearance dead : when by the help 
 of a physician she was so far recovered as to show some signs of life, 
 he repeated the whipping with equal rigor, and concluded the pun- 
 ishment with dropping scalding wax upon her flesh — Her crime was, 
 over filling a tea-cup. — These horrid cruelties arc the less to be won- 
 dered at, because the law itself, in effect, countenances and allows 
 them to kill their slaves, by the ridiculous penalty appointed for it. 
 — The penalty is about seven pounds sterling, one half of which 
 is usually remitted if the criminal inform against himself." 
 
 * This account agrees with Mr. John Wesley's Journal. See his Works. Vol. xxvi. p. 
 M5.
 
 94 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 These instances, to which ten thousand others might be added, of 
 deliberate, merciless cruelty, exercised by one part of mankind over 
 another, often without any cause that can be called a provocation, 
 show us to what a wretched state of depravity and insensibility 
 human nature may be reduced by vicious habits. How much less 
 would have been the sufferings of these miserable negroes, if they 
 had fallen into the power of their more merciful enemies, the lions, 
 3, and tigers of Africa ! Yet these wild beasts are hunted and 
 destroyed as enemies to the human species : what then do the cruel 
 slave-holders and masters deserve? who have more cruelty, and ten 
 times the art of exercising it, even upon their own species. But 
 what is more wonderful than all the rest, if possible, is, that in this 
 free and enlightened country, which boasts of the mild and equitable 
 principles of Christianity, there is a large body of men who defend 
 the slave-trade, the source of all these miseries, and from which it 
 can never be wholly separated. And they defend it too, on the prin- 
 ciple of advantage. Now what is it which these men, in fact, say 
 to us in their defence of the slave-trade? Do they not tell us, that 
 they would reduce all other men to a state of slavery for their own 
 advantage, if they had the power of doing it? — But I say no more: 
 the British nation has at length awaked from its deep sleep; it has 
 opened its eyes, and viewed the enormity of the crimes attendant on 
 the slave-trade; it has called on the legislature to put a stop to them 
 by abolishing it; and, for the honor of our country, the British 
 House of Commons has condemned the trade as cruel and unjust, 
 and has determined to abolish it. Every friend to humanity waits 
 with impatience to see this resolution fully and effectually executed. 
 Had the two Mr. Wesleys been now living, they would have rejoiced 
 greatly, and have praised God. for the present prospect of a total 
 abolition of the slave-trade. 
 
 While Mr. Wesley stayed at Charles-Town, his bloody flux and 
 fever hung upon him, and rather increased. Notwithstanding this, 
 he was determined to go in the first ship that sailed for England. 
 His friends endeavored to dissuade him from it, both because the ship 
 was very leaky, and the captain a mere beast of a man, being almost 
 continually drunk. But he was deaf to their advice. " The public 
 business," says he, " that hurried me to England, being of that 
 importance, as their Secretary, I could not answer to the Trustees for 
 Georgia, the loss of a day." Accordingly he engaged his passage on 
 board the London Galley, which left Charles-Town on the 16th of 
 August. But they soon found, that the captain, while on shore, had 
 neglected every thing to which he ought to have attended. The 
 vessel was too leaky to bear the voyage; and the captain, drink- 
 ing nothing scarcely but gin, had never troubled his head about 
 taking in a sufficient quantity of water; so that on the 26th they 
 were obliged to be reduced to short allowance. Meeting afterwards
 
 THE LIKE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 95 
 
 with stormy weather, the Leak became alarming, and their difficulties 
 increased so fast upon them, that they were obliged to steer for Boa- 
 ton in New England, where they arrived, with much difficulty and 
 danger, on the 2 Ith of September. 
 
 Mr. Wesley was soon known at Boston, and met with a hospitable 
 reception amongst the ministers, both of the town and neighborhood. 
 Having experienced much difficulty at Frederica, to prevent his 
 letters to his brother from being read by others, he learned Byro 
 short-band, and now for the first time wrote to his brothei in lb 
 characters, lie tells him, " If y a are as desirous as I am of a cor- 
 respondence, you must set upon Byrom's short-hand immediately." 
 Mr. John Wesley did so, and their correspondence was afterwards 
 carried on chiefly in it. 
 
 This letter was evidently written in a hurry, probably in the midst 
 of company. A part of it is in Latin, which, as it shows the facility 
 with which he wrote in this language, and also discovers something 
 of the turn of his mind, I shall transcribe it below.* The substance 
 of it 1 shall give in English. 
 
 "Boston, Oct. 5. 
 
 u I am wearied with this hospitable people, they so vex and tease 
 me with their civilities. They do not suffer me to be alone. The 
 clergy, who come from the country on a visit, drag me along with 
 them when they return. I am constrained to take a view of this 
 New England, more pleasant even than the old. I cannot help 
 exclaiming, ! happy country, that cherishes neither JHes,\ nor 
 crocodiles^, nor informers.^ About the end of this week we shall 
 certainly go on board the ship, having to pay a second time for our 
 passage : even here, nothing is to be had without money. It vexes 
 
 * "Tcedet me populi hujusce (ptXo^ivB, ita me urbanitate sua divexant et persequuntur. 
 Non patiuniur me esse solum. E rure veniunt invisentes clerici; me revertentes in rus 
 irahunt. Cogor hanc Angliam contemplari, etiam antiqua amoeniorem; et nequeo non 
 exclamare, fortunata regio, nee muscas alens, nee crocodilos, nee delatores ! Sub fine 
 hujus hebdomadis navem certissime conscendimus, duplicate- sumptu patriam empturi. 
 Carolinensium nemo, viatica suppeditavit ; et hie itidem nil nisi cum pretio. Pessime me 
 habet quod cogor moram hanc emere, magnumque pretium digressionis solvere." 
 
 " Morbus meus, aere hoc salubei rimo semel fugatus, iterum rediit. Suadent amici omnes, 
 ut medicum consulem ; sed " Funera non possum tam pretiosa pati." 
 
 t When Mr. Wesley was at Frederica, the sand-flies were one night so exceedingly 
 troublesome, that he was obliged to rise at one o'clock, and smoke them out of his hut. 
 He tells us that the whole town was employed in the same way. 
 
 \ He means that species of the crocodile called the alligator. When at Savannah, he and 
 Mr. Delamotte used to bathe in the Savannah river between four and five o'clock in the 
 morning, before the alligators were stirring, but they heard them snoring all round them. 
 One morning Mr. Delamotte was in great danger; an alligator rose just behind him, and 
 pursued him to the land, whither he escaped with difficulty. 
 
 § He puts informers in good company; they arc always troublesome, and sometimes 
 destructive creatures. They seldom or never contine themselves to simple facts ; suspi- 
 cion supplies much matter, and invention more. After what he had suffered, it is no 
 wonder he speaks of them in so feeling a maimer.
 
 96 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 me to be obliged to purchase this delay, and to pay a great price for 
 my departure." 
 
 11 My disorder, once removed by Ihis most salubrious air, has again 
 returned. All my friends advise me to consult a physician, but I 
 cannot afford so expensive a funeral." 
 
 Mr. "Wesley did not go on board as he expected, the ship being 
 detained some time longer. During his stay here, his disorder 
 returned with violence, and reduced him to a state of very great 
 weakness. On the 15th of October he wrote to his brother, and con- 
 tinues his letter in a kind of journal to the 25th, when he went on 
 board the ship, and sailed for England. His account of himself is as 
 follows. 
 
 " I should be glad for your sake to give a satisfactory account of 
 myself, but that you must never expect from me — It is fine talking 
 while we have youth and health on our side; but sickness would 
 spoil your boasting as well as mine. I am now glad of a warm bed ; 
 but must soon betake myself to my board again." 
 
 " Though I am apt to think that I shall at length arrive in Eng- 
 land to deliver what I am intrusted with, yet I do not expect, or 
 wish for a long life. How strong must the principle of self-preserva- 
 tion be, which can make such a wretch as I am willing to live at all ! 
 — or rather unwilling to die ; for I know no greater pleasure in life, 
 than in considering that it cannot last for ever." 
 
 " The temptations past 
 
 No more shall vex me ; every grief I feel 
 Shortens the destin'd number ; every pulse 
 Beats a sharp moment of the pain away, 
 And the last stroke will come. By swift degrees 
 Time sweeps me off, and I shall soon arrive 
 At life's sweet period : ! Celestial point 
 That ends this mortal story." 
 
 " To-day completes my three weeks' unnecessary stay at Boston. 
 To-morrow the ship falls down— I am just now much worse than 
 ever; but nothing less than death shall hinder me from embarking. 
 
 " October 18. The ship that carries we, must meet with endless 
 delays: it is well if it sails this week. I have lived so long in hon- 
 ors and indulgences, that I have almost forgotten whereunto I am 
 called ; being strongly urged to set up my rest here. But I will lean 
 no longer upon men ; nor again put myself into the power of any of 
 my own merciless species, by either expecting their kindness or desir- 
 ing their esteem. Mr. Appy, like an errant gentleman as he is, has 
 drawn me into monstrous expenses for ship stores, &c. So that, what 
 with my three weeks' stay at Charles-Town, my month's stay here, 
 and my double passage, — from courtier I am turned philosopher.* 
 
 * Among the ancients a philosopher and a beggar were almost synonymous terms. In 
 modern times, the philosopher holds a respectable rank in society. We commonly assoc;-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE i:KV. CHARLES WESLEY. 97 
 
 "October 21. I an worried on all Bides by the solicitations of my 
 friends to defer my winter voyage till I have recovered a little strength. 
 
 Mr. 1 am apt to think would allow me to wail a fortnighl for 
 
 the next ship; but then if I recover, my stay will be thought un- 
 necessary. 1 must die to prove myself sick, and I can do no more at 
 sea. I am therefore determined to be carried on board to-morrow, 
 and leave the event to God." 
 
 " October 25. The ship fell down as was expected, but a contrary 
 wind prevented me from following till now. At present 1 am some- 
 thing better: on hoard the Hannah] Captain Corney; in the state- 
 room, which they have forced upon me. I have not strength for more. 
 Adieu." 
 
 On the 27th, Mr. Wesley had so far recovered strength that he was 
 able to read prayers. The next day the captain informed him that 
 a storm was approaching. In the evening it came on with dreadful 
 violence and raged all night. On the 29th in the morning they ship- 
 ped so prodigious a sea, that it washed away their sheep, half their 
 hogs, and drowned most of their fowl. The ship was heavy laden, 
 and the sea streamed in so plentifully at the sides, that it was as much 
 as four men could do by continual pumping, to keep her above water. 
 "I rose, and lay down by turns," adds Mr. Wesley, "but could re- 
 main in no posture long. I strove vehemently to pray, but in vain ; 
 I still persisted in striving, but without effect. I prayed for power to 
 pray,* for faith in Jesus Christ; continually repeating his name, till 
 I felt the virtue of it at last, and knew that I abode under the shadow 
 of the Almighty." 
 
 At three in the afternoon the storm was at the height ; at four, the 
 ship made so much water, that the captain, finding it otherwise im- 
 possible to save her from sinking, cut down the mizzen-mast. 'In 
 this dreadful moment," says Mr. Wesley, " I bless God I found the 
 comfort of hope ; and such joy in finding I could hope, as the world 
 can neither give nor take away. I had that conviction of the power 
 of God present with me, overbalancing my strongest passion, fear, 
 and raising me above what I am by nature, as surpassed all rational 
 evidence, and gave me a taste of the divine goodness." 
 
 On the 30th the storm abated; and "On Sunday the 31sl," he 
 observes, "my first business was, may it be the business of all my 
 days, to oiler up the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. "We all 
 joined in thanks for our deliverance most of the day." 
 
 They soon r*et with another storm, but not so violent as the former. 
 and continuing their voyage with some intervening difficulties and 
 dangers, till the third of December, the ship arrived opposite Deal, 
 and the passengers came safe on shore. " I kneeled down, says Mr. 
 
 ate the ideas of a poet and a prarret, but then we mean a poet by profession ■ one who pro- 
 cures a livelihood by writing verses. 
 
 # He means with confidence and comfort. 
 
 9 13
 
 98 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Wesley, '-and blessed the hand that had conducted me through such 
 inextricable mazes, and desired I might give up my country again, 
 whenever God should require it." 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY FROM DECEMBER 3D, 1736, UNTIL THE END OF 
 
 JUNE, 1738. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley, had been absent from England upwards of 
 thirteen months ; during this time he had passed through a series of 
 trials and difficulties, which in all their circumstances are not very 
 common. He had indeed been in the wilderness, where the hand of 
 God had been manifested in his preservation, and finally in his deliv- 
 erance. Here God had proved him, and tried him, and shown him 
 what was in his heart. In this state of suffering, he was led to a 
 more, perfect knowledge of human nature, than he could have obtain- 
 ed from books and meditation, through the whole course of his life. 
 His knowledge was derived from experience, which is the most cer- 
 tain, and the most useful in the conduct of life, and makes the deepest 
 impression on the mind. In his distress the Scriptures became more 
 precious than he had ever found them before. He now saw a beauty 
 in them, which the most learned and refined criticism can never dis- 
 cover. From the frequent and pointed application of them to his 
 state and circumstances, they were the means of giving a degree of 
 consolation and hope, which human prudence and human help can 
 never bestow. His situation abroad may be called a school, in which 
 the discipline indeed was severe, but the knowledge acquired by it, 
 valuable, as it prepared him to understand, and disposed him by de- 
 grees to embrace, the simple gospel way of salvation, which the pride 
 of man hath always rejected. 
 
 Both the Mr. Wesleys had formed a large acquaintance in London 
 among the serious professors of religion, by whom they were greatly 
 esteemed. When Mr. Charles arrived in town, his friends received 
 him with inexpressible joy, as one restored from the gilead ; a report 
 having been spread, that the ship in which he came home, had been 
 seen to sink at sea. He called upon one lady while she was reading 
 an account of his death. After he had delivered his letters, he waited 
 on their friend Mr. Charles Rivington, in St. Paul's Church-yard. 
 Here he met with letters, and a journal from his brother in Georgia, 
 which informed him of what had taken place, soon after he left it.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. CHARLES WE8LET. 90 
 
 Hefore he finally quitted America. Mr. Charles Wesley had written a 
 letter to his brother John, in which he had expressed his sentirm 
 of some particular persons with freedom, I Hi by way of caution, had 
 pointed out two individuals by two Greek words. Tins Letter Mr. 
 John Wesley dropt, and it fell into the hands of those who wen' i 
 mies to both of them. Mr. John Wesley was so incautious also, as 
 to tell who were meant by the two Greek words. This was sure to 
 raise great disturbance among a people so irritable, and so revengeful, 
 as the Georgians were at this time. Mr. Charles had happily escaped 
 out of their reach, and the storm fell with double violence on his 
 brother. * The journal which he now received from Mr. Rtvington, 
 informed him of the particulars. "I read it," says Mr. Charles, 
 "without either surprise or impatience. The dropping of my fatal 
 letter, I hope will convince him, of what I never could, his own great 
 carelessness : and the sufferings which it has brought upon him. may 
 show him his blindness. His simplicity in telling, what, and who were 
 meant by the two Creek words, was out-doing his own out-doings. 
 Surely all this will be sufficient to teach him a little of the wisdom 
 of the serpent, of which he seems as entirely void, as Mrs. H. is of 
 the innocency of the dove." 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley has given us in these remarks, a striking in- 
 stance of the artless, undisguised conduct of his brother. He sup- 
 poses indeed, that his brother wanted foresight : that he did not 
 perceive the consequences which would follow from his open avowal 
 of the whole truth. This however was far from being the case. Mr. 
 John Wesley had too much penetration and knowledge of human 
 nature, not to foresee what would follow from his conduct on this 
 occasion. The truth is, that Mr. John Wesley had adopted a princi- 
 ple of unreserved openness in his conversation with others, which, on 
 particular occasions he carried abundantly too far. His conduct in 
 the present instance, may prove his sincerity, and firm attachment to 
 his principle, but prudence cannot justify it, even on the most rigid 
 principles of morality. 
 
 It appears from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal, that most of the 
 Trustees for Georgia were Dissenters : they have given us an un- 
 equivocal proof that the Dissenters at this time possessed great 
 liberality of sentiment; or they would not have approved of the nom- 
 ination of the two Mr. Wesleys, men avowedly of very high Church 
 principles, to go and preach the gospel in Georgia: especially as their 
 lather had been so public an opposer of the Dissenting interest. De- 
 cember the 7th, one of these trustees called on Mr. Wesley. He 
 observes, " We had much discourse of Georgia, and of my brother's 
 
 * This was eight or nine months previous to the persecution he suffered on account of 
 Mrs. Williamson.
 
 100 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 persecution * among that stiff-necked people. He seems a truly pious 
 humble Christian ; full of zeal for God, and love to man." It has been 
 rally acknowledged that Mr. Charles Wesley was a more rigid 
 Churchman than his brother. I was therefore pleased to find this 
 testimony of his candid judgment of a Dissenter. Could he have said 
 more in favor of the most pious Churchman 1 
 
 Mr. Oglethorpe left Georgia and set sail for England on the 2Gthof 
 November, and arrived in London on the 7th of January, 1737. Mr. 
 Charles Wesley waited upon him the next day, and the most cordial 
 friendship subsisted between them ; which continued till death. 
 
 About the middle of January, Count Zinzendorff arrived in Eng- 
 land. I suppose it was the first time that he visited this country. 
 One principal object of this visit, seems to have been, to procure a 
 union between the Moravian Church, and the Church of England, in 
 Georgia ; and to get them acknowledged by this country as one 
 church. The Count had been informed of the piety and zeal of the 
 two brothers, and on the 19th, a few days after his arrival, he sent 
 for Mr. Charles Wesley. He went, and the Count saluted him with 
 all possible affection, and made him promise to call every day. Here 
 he was acquainted with the object of the Count's visit to this coun- 
 try. From him he went to the bishop of Oxford, who received him with 
 equal kindness, and desired him to call as often as he could, without 
 ceremony or further invitation. They had much talk of the state of 
 religion among the Moravians ; of the object of the Count's visit; and 
 the bishop acknowledged that the Moravian bishops had the true 
 succession. 
 
 On the 25th, he paid a visit to the celebrated Dr. Hales,f near 
 
 * Occasioned by Mr. Charles Wesley's letter to his brother, just now mentioned. 
 
 f Hales (Stephen), D. D., a celebrated divine and philosopher, was born in 1677. In 
 1696 he was entered at Bennet College, Cambridge, and admitted a Fellow in 1703. He 
 soon discovered a genius for natural philosophy. Botany was his first study, and he used 
 to make excursions among the hills with a view of prosecuting it. In the study of 
 astronomy he was equally assiduous. Having made himself acquainted with the New- 
 tonian system, he contrived a machine for showing the phenomena of the heavenly bodies, 
 on much the same principles with that afterwards made by Mr. Rowley, which, from the 
 name of his patron, was called an Orrery. 
 
 In 1718, he was elected Fellow of the Royal Society : and the year following, read an 
 account of some experiments he had lately made on the effect of the Sun's warmth in 
 raising the sap in trees. These experiments being highly approved by the Royal Society, 
 ho was encouraged to proceed ; which he did, and in 1727, published them enlarged and 
 improved, under the title of Vegetable Statics ; and in 1733, he added another volume, 
 under the title of Statical Essays. In 1732, he was appointed one of the Trustees for 
 establishing a new Colony in Georgia. On the 5th of July, 1733, the University of Oxford 
 honored him with a diploma for the degree of Doctor in Divinity ; a mark of distinction 
 the more honorable, as it is not usual for one university to confer academical honors on 
 those who were educated at another. In 1739, he printed a volume in octavo, entitled 
 Philosophical Experiments on Sea-water, Corn, Flesh, and other substances. In 1742, he 
 read before the Royal Society an account of an instrument he had invented called a Ven- 
 tilator, for conveying fresh air into mines, hospitals, prisons, and the close parts of ships, 
 which was uaed with great success, not only for these purposes, but also for preserving
 
 Till-: LIFi: OF THE REV. CHAKI.KS WESLEY. lUl 
 
 Twickenham, who was one of the Trustees for Georgia. The next 
 day they took a walk to sec Mr. Pope's house and gardens ; " Justly," 
 he observes, "called ;> burlesque on human greatness." 1 1« - adds, 
 "J was sensibly affected with tin; plain Latin sentence on the Obelisk, 
 in memory of his mother. — Ah Edilha^ Matrum <>/>(i//i". Mulierum 
 amantissima, vale!* How far superior to tin- most labored elegy 
 which he, or Trior himself could have composed.' 1 
 
 As Georgia was supposed i<> be under the jurisdiction of the bishop 
 of London, Mr. Wesley took an early opportunity of waiting on his 
 lordship with the Count's proposition. But tin- bishop refused to 
 meddle in that business, lb' waited again on the bishop of < )xf< ml. and 
 informed him the bishop of London declined having any thing to do 
 with Georgia, alleging thai it belonged to the archbishop to unite the 
 Moravians with the English Church. He replied that it was the 
 bishop of London's proper office, "He bid me," adds Mr. Wesley, 
 "assure the Count, we should acknowledge the Moravians as our 
 brethren, and one church with us." The count seemed resolved to 
 carry his people from Georgia, if they might not be permitted to 
 preach to the Indians. He was very desirous to take Mr. Charles 
 Wesley with him into Germany- 
 
 Mr. Wesley spent this year in attending on the Trustees and the 
 Board of Trade ; in visiting his friends in London, Oxford, and differ- 
 ent parts of the country; and his brother and mother in the West of 
 England. He preached occasionally at the places which he visited: 
 and was every where zealous for Cod, and remarkably useful to a 
 great number of persons by his religious conversation. 
 
 In August ho was requested to carry up the Address from the 
 University of Oxford, to his Majesty. Accordingly, on the 2Gth, he 
 waited on the King with the address, at Hampton Court, accompanied 
 with a few friends. They were graciously received : and the arch- 
 bishop told him, he was glad to see him there. They kissed their 
 majesties' hands, and were invited to dinner. Mr. Wesley left the 
 dinner and the company, and hasted back to town. The next day he 
 waited on his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, and dined at 
 St. James'. 
 
 corn sweet in granaries, &c. ..Many of his papers arc printed in the Philosophical Trans- 
 actions ; and some lie published, for more general usefulness, in the Gentlemen's 
 Magazine. 
 
 Dr. Hales was several years honored with the friendship of his Royal Highness, Fred- 
 erick Prince of Wales, who fr iquently visited him, and took a delighl in surprising him in 
 the midst of his curiou is into the various parts of Nature. The Prince dying in 
 
 1750, Dr. Hales was a] Almoner to her Royal Highness, the Princess Doi 
 
 without his solicitation or knowledge. In I i he held the perpetual curacy of 
 
 Teddington, near Twickenham, and the living of Farringdon in II 
 
 to any other preferment ; for when his hue Majesty Dominated him to a canonry of Wind- 
 sor, In to prevail with his Majesty to recall his nomination, tie was 
 remarkable for benevolence, cheerfulness and temperance. He died at Teddington in 
 1701, in the 84th year of hi- 
 
 * Ah Editha, the best of mothers, the most loving of women, farewell ! 
 
 9*
 
 102 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Mr. Wesley did not experience that peace and happiness in religion, 
 nor that renewal of his heart in holiness, which he earnestly labored 
 to attain. He was not therefore satisfied with his present state: On 
 the 31st of August he consulted Mr. Law ; the sum of whose advice 
 was, ;i Renounce yourself, and be not impatient." In the beginning 
 of September he consulted him again, and asked several questions, to 
 which Mr. Law gave the following answers. " With what comment 
 shall I read the Scriptures?" "None." "What do you think of 
 one who dies unrenewed while endeavoring after it?" " It neither 
 concerns you to ask,* nor me to answer." " Shall I write once more 
 to such a person?" "No." " But I am persuaded it will do him 
 good." " Sir, I have told you my opinion." " Shall I write to you ?" 
 " Nothing I can either speak or write will do you any good." 
 
 To oblige Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. Wesley still held his office of Secre- 
 tary, and had formed a resolution to return to Georgia. About the 
 middle of October, he was informed at the office that he must sail 
 in three weeks. This appointment however did not take place: 
 and his mother vehemently protested against his going back to 
 America ; but this did not alter his resolution. 
 
 In the beginning of February, 1738, Peter Bolder arrived in Eng- 
 land, about the time Mr. John Wesley returned from Georgia. Bohler 
 soon became acquainted with the two brothers, and on the 20th of 
 this month prevailed with Mr. Charles Wesley to assist him in learn- 
 ing English. Mr. Charles was now at Oxford, and Bohler soon entered 
 into some close conversation with him, and with some scholars who 
 were serious. He pressed upon them the necessity of conversion ; he 
 showed them that many who had been awakened, had fallen asleep 
 again for want of attaining to it. He spoke much of the necessity of 
 prayer and faith, but none of them seemed to understand him. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley was immediately after this, taken ill of a 
 pleurisy. On the 21th. the pain became so violent as to threaten 
 sudden death. While in this state, Peter Bohler came to his bed-side. 
 "I asked him," adds Mr. Wesley, "to pray for me. He seemed 
 unwilling at first, but beginning faintly, he raised his voice by 
 degrees, and prayed for my recovery with strange confidence. Then 
 he took me by the hand and calmly said, 'You will not die now.' 
 I thought within myself, I cannot hold out in this pain till morn- 
 ing—He said, 'Do you hope to be saved?' I answered, 'yes.' 
 'For w T hat reason do you hope to be saved?' 'Because I have 
 used my best endeavors to serve God.' He shook his head and said 
 no more. I thought him very uncharitable, saying in my heart, 
 'What! are not my endeavors a sufficient ground of hope? Would 
 he rob rne of my endeavors? I have nothing else to trust to.' ' : 
 
 Mr. Wesley was now bled three times in about the space of twenty- 
 
 * Mr. Wesley found that he was not renewed, and thought he might die while endeavor- 
 ing after it. The question therefore was to him of serious importance.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 103 
 
 four hours ; after which the disease abated, and lie soon began gradu- 
 ally to recover his strength. As he still retained his office, and his 
 intention of returning to Georgia with -Mr. Oglethorpe, he was called 
 upon to embark before he was perfectly recovered. The physicians 
 absolutely forbid him to attempt the voyage, if he regarded his life. 
 They likewise advised him, as friends, to stay at Oxford; where, 
 being senior master in his college, he might accept of offices and pre- 
 ferment. His brother urged the same advice; and in compliance 
 with it, he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe on the 3d of April, resigning his 
 officc.of Secretary. Mr. Oglethorpe was unwilling to lose him, hav- 
 ing now had ample proof of his integrity and ability; and wrote for 
 answer, that if he would keep his place, it should be supplied by a 
 deputy until he could follow. But Mr. Wesley now finally relin- 
 quished his intention of going back to America. 
 
 April 2 1th, he was able to take a ride to Blendon, where he met 
 with his brother and Mr. Broughton. The next day. April 25th. 
 Mrs. Delamotte, his brother. Mr. Broughton and himself being met 
 in their little chapel, they fell into a dispute whether conversion 
 was gradual or instantaneous. Mr. John Wesley very positively 
 contended for the latter,* and his assertions appeared to Mr. Charles 
 shocking; especially when he mentioned some late instances of gross 
 sinners being converted in a moment. Mrs. Delamotte left the room 
 abruptly; ' : I staid," adds Charles, "and insisted that a man need 
 not know when he first had faith." His brother's obstinacy, as he 
 calls it, in maintaining the contrary opinion, at length drove him out 
 of the room. Mr. Broughton kept his ground, not being quite so 
 much offended as Mr. Charles Wesley. 
 
 This warm debate happened early in the morning. After dinner 
 Mr. Broughton and Mr. John Wesley returned to London, and Mr. 
 Charles began reading Haliburton's life to the family ; one instai 
 and but one, he observes, of instantaneous conversion. 
 
 The next day he finished reading Ilaliburton's life. It produced 
 in him great humiliation, self-abasement, and a sense of his want of 
 that faith which brings righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy 
 Ghost. But these effects soon passed away as a morning cloud. A 
 degree of conviction, however, that possibly he might be wrong, had 
 taken hold of his mind, and continued to make him uneasy. This 
 uneasiness was increased by a return of his disorder on the 28th, 
 when he arrived in London. Here Peter Bolder visited him again. 
 and prayed with him. Mr. Charles Wesley now thought it was his 
 duty to consider Bohler's doctrine, and to examine himself whether 
 he was in the faith, and if not, never to rest till he had attained it. 
 
 * I continually follow, in the fife of Mr. Charles Wesley, his own private journal, which 
 was never published, nor intended for publication. It is pleasing to observe the agree- 
 ment between this and Mr. John Wesley's printed journal, where the same circumstances 
 are mentioned by both. See his Works, vol. xxvi. p. Col, at the bottom.
 
 104 THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Still, however, there was a secret wish within his heart that this new 
 doctrine, as he then thought it, might not be true: and hence arose a 
 joy when he imagined he had found an argument against it. He 
 soon was furnished with an argument from his own experience, 
 which he deemed unanswerable. Having received benefit by bleed- 
 ing, he was at the sacrament on the first of May, and felt a degree 
 of peace in receiving it. "Now," said he to himself, "I have 
 demonstration against the Moravian doctrine, that a man cannot 
 have peace without assurance of his pardon. I now have peace, yet 
 cannot say of a surety that my sins are forgiven." His triumph was 
 very short : his peace immediately left him, and he sunk into greater 
 doubts and distress than before. He now began to be convinced that 
 he had not that faith which puts the true believer in possession of the 
 benefits and privileges of the gospel. For some days following he 
 had a faint desire to attain it, and prayed for it. He then began to 
 speak of the necessity of this faith to his friends ; his earnestness to 
 attain it increased, and he determined not to rest till he had the 
 happy experience of it in himself. 
 
 Soon afterwards Mr. Broughton called upon him at the house of 
 Mr. Bray. The subject was presently introduced. Mr. Broughtou 
 said, "As for you, Mr. Bray, I hope you are still in your senses, and 
 not run mad after a faith that must be felt." He continued contra- 
 dicting this doctrine of faith, till he roused Mr. Wesley to defend it, 
 and to confess his want of faith. " God help you, poor man," said 
 Broughton, u if I could think that you have not faith, I am sure it 
 would drive me to despair." Mr. Wesley then assured him, he was 
 as certain that he had not the faith of the gospel, as he was that he 
 hoped for it, and for salvation. 
 
 It is commonly said, that passion and prejudice blind the mind. 
 We should rather say, they give the understanding a false view of 
 objects, by changing the media through which it sees them. Mr. 
 Broughton was a man of learning, had been a member of their little 
 society at Oxford, and was well disposed to religion. He viewed the 
 notion of faith which the two brothers had now embraced, through 
 the medium of prejudice, and his understanding was confused and 
 his judgment perverted. He seemed to think, that he could not place 
 the absurdity of their notion in a stronger light, than by saying, this 
 faith must be felt. He thought a man must be out of his senses 
 before he can persuade himself that he must feel that he has faith. 
 As if it were possible for a man to believe a proposition, whatever it 
 may be, and not be conscious that he believes it: or to have doubts, 
 and be totally unconscious and ignorant of them; the impossibility of 
 which is evident. 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley now saw, that the gospel promises to man a 
 knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus, which he had not 
 attained; that a person prepared to receive it as he was by knowing
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHAKLES WESLEY. lU5 
 
 his want of it, must attain it by clew views of Christ, and a living 
 faith in him : and he became more and mori i arnest in pursuit of it. 
 On the 12th of .May he waked in the morning, hungering and thirst- 
 ing after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God by 
 faith- He read [saiah, and saw, that unto him were the promises 
 made. lie now spent the whole of his time in discoursing on faith, 
 either with those who had it, or with those who sought it; and in 
 reading the Scriptures and prayer. 
 
 On this day Mr. Wesley observes, that he was much affected at 
 the sight of old Mr. Ainsworth ; a man of great learning, and near 
 eighty years of age. " Like old Simeon, he was waitin the 
 
 Lords salvation, that he might die in peace. His tears, his vehe- 
 mency, and child-like simplicity, showed him upon the entrance of 
 the kingdom of heaven.'' Mr. Ainsworth* seems to have been fully 
 convinced of the true doctrines of the gospel, and to have joined him- 
 self to this little company who were endeavoring to know and serve 
 God as the gospel directs. Mr. Wesley mentions him afterwards, 
 with great admiration of his simplicity and child-like disposition. 
 
 May 17th, Mr. Wesley first saw Luther on the Galatians, which 
 Mr. Holland had accidentally met with. They immediately began 
 to read him ; "And my friend," adds Mr. Wesley, " was so affected in 
 hearing him read, that he breathed sighs and groans unutterable. I 
 marvelled that we were so soon and entirely removed from him that 
 called us into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel. Who would 
 believe that our church had been founded on this important article 
 of justification by faith alone? I am astonished 1 should ever think 
 this a new doctrine ; especially while our articles and homilies stand 
 Unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken away. From 
 this time I endeavored to ground as many of our friends as came to 
 see me, m this fundamental truth. — Salvation by faith alone — not an 
 idle, dead faith, but a faith which works by love, and is incessantly 
 productive of all good works and all holiness." 
 
 May the 19th, a Mrs. Turner called upon him, who professed faith 
 in Christ. Mr. Wesley asked her several questions ; to which she 
 returned the following answers. Has God bestowed faith upon you? 
 "Yes, he has/' Why, have you peace with God? "Yes, perfect 
 peace." And do you love Christ above all things? " I do, above all 
 things." Then you are willing to die. " I am, and would be glad 
 to die this moment; for I know that all my sins are blotted out ; the 
 
 * This is a most pleasing anecdote of a man of so much reading and study as Mr. 
 Robert Ainsworth. It shows the great goodness of his mind, which was not puffed up 
 with extensive knowledge, acquired by long industry ; nor with the labors of many 3 
 successfully employed for the promotion of literature and the honor of his country. II' 
 was born in Lancashire, in 1660 : and was master of a boarding-school at Bethnal-Green, 
 from whence he removed to Hackney. — After acquiring a moderate fortune, he retired 
 and lived privately. We are indebted to him for the best Latin and English Dictionary 
 extant. He died in 1713. 
 
 11
 
 106 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 hand-writing that was against mc, is taken out of the way, and 
 nailed to the cross. He has saved mc by his death ; he has washed 
 me in his blood ; I have peace in him, and rejoice with joy unspeak- 
 able and full of glory." — Mr. Wesley adds, " Her answers were so 
 full to these and the most searching questions I could ask, that I 
 had no doubt of her having received the atonement; and waited for 
 it myself with more assured hope, feeling an anticipation of joy on 
 her account." 
 
 Religious conversation, especially when it is a simple, artless rela- 
 tion of genuine experience, is often of singular use. Christian expe- 
 rience implies a consciousness which a man has in himself, that he 
 lives in the possession of certain spiritual benefits and privileges, 
 which the gospel promises to those who cordially embrace it, and in 
 hope of others which he has not yet attained. Mr. Wesley experi- 
 enced great humiliation and self-abasement ; he was fully conscious 
 of his own helplessness and total inability to reconcile himself to God, 
 or to make atonement for the least of his sins, by the best endeavors 
 to serve him. His whole hope, therefore, of pardon and salvation 
 was in Christ, by attaining those benefits which the Holy Jesus, by 
 the whole process of redemption, had procured for him. He had al- 
 ready been the means of awakening several persons to a sense of their 
 sinfulness and danger, by describing the state of his own mind, 
 and showing them the evidences on which his convictions of sin 
 were founded. And he also was both instructed and encouraged by 
 hearing the experience of those who had attained that knowledge of 
 Christ, and of the power of his resurrection, which he was now earn- 
 estly seeking. The practice of thus conversing together on experi- 
 ence, is peculiar to Christians ; Christianity being the only religion 
 that was ever published to the world, which leads man to an inter- 
 course and fellowship with God in spiritual things. It is pleasing to 
 observe, that those who associated together, at the very commence- 
 ment of this revival of religion, immediately fell into this most excel- 
 lent method of building one another up in their most holy faith. 
 Their daily conversation became a powerful means of keeping their 
 minds watchful against sin, and diligent and zealous in pursuit of 
 holiness ; it tended to give consolation, to increase patience under 
 affliction, and to strengthen their confidence of deliverance and vic- 
 tory in God's own time. I believe this method of religious improve- 
 ment has been more universally and constantly attended to among 
 the Methodists, than among any other class of people professing 
 religion. In this, I apprehend, they have very much resembled the 
 Primitive Christians, as long as these retained their first zeal and 
 simplicity, which probably was till towards the latter end of the 
 second century, and in some places much later. What a pity that 
 any denomination of Christians, the Methodists in particular, should 
 ever lose this characteristic of the followers of Christ.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BIT. CHARLES WESLEY. 107 
 
 When persons began to relate thru- experience in religion, at the 
 period of which I am now speaking, it appeared t<» many as a new 
 thing in England. The phrases they made nse of, had not as yet 
 i learned by heart; they were the genuine exp of what 
 
 had passed in their own hearts, and therefore signified something 
 fixed and determinate, which all who experienced the same things, 
 or their want of them, would easily understand; though to ethers 
 they would appear, as they do now, mere cant phrases, without any 
 determinate ideas affixed to them. Mr. Wesley's knowledge of him- 
 self, and conscious want of peace with God, on a foundation which 
 cannot he shaken, furnished him with a key which opened their true 
 meaning. He saw the gospel contained ample provisions for all his 
 wants, and that its operation on the mind is admirably adapted to the 
 human faculties. 1 le perceived, that, however learning might assist 
 him in judging of his experience, and in regulating the means of re- 
 taining and increasing it; yet experience is distinct both from learn- 
 ing and mere speculative opinion, and may be, and often is, separated 
 from them. He was therefore convinced, that all his learning could 
 neither give him an experimental knowledge of Christ, nor supply 
 the place of it ; and he saw several persons, who had no pretensions 
 to learning, rejoicing in it; which made him willing to be taught, in 
 matters of experience, by the illiterate. He now lost the pride of lit- 
 erature, and sought the kingdom of heaven as a little child : he 
 counted all things as dung and dross in comparison of it ; and all 
 his thoughts, his desires, his hopes and his fears, had some relation 
 to it. But God did not leave him long in this state. On Whitsun- 
 day, May 21st, he waked in hope and expectation of soon attaining 
 the object of his wishes, the knowledge of God reconciled in Christ 
 Jesus. At nine o'clock his brother and some friends came to him. and 
 sung a hymn suited to the day. When they left him he betook him- 
 self to prayer. Soon afterwards a person came and said, in a very 
 solemn manner. " believe in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and thou 
 shalt be healed of all thine infirmities." The words went through 
 his heart, and animated him with confidence. He looked into the 
 Scripture, and read, " Now Lord, what is my hope? truly my hope 
 is even m thee." He then cast his eye on these words, "He hath 
 put a new song into my mouth, even thanksgiving unto our God; 
 many shall see it and fear, and put their trust in the Lord." After- 
 wards he opened upon Isaiah xl. 1. "Comfort ye, comfort ye my 
 people, saith our God, speak comfortably to Jerusalem and cry unto 
 her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, 
 for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins." In 
 reading these passages of Scripture, he was enabled to view Christ as 
 set forth to be a propitiation for his sins, through faith in his blood, 
 and received that peace and rest in God, which he had so earnestly 
 sought.
 
 108 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLES WESLEY. 
 
 The next morning he waked with a sense of the divine goodness 
 and protection, and rejoiced in reading the 107th Psalm, so nobly de- 
 scriptive, he observes, of what God had done for his soul. This day 
 he had a very humbling view of his own weakness ; but was enabled 
 to contemplate Christ in his power to save to the uttermost, all those 
 who come unto God by him. Many evil thoughts were suggested to 
 his mind, but they immediately vanished away. In the afternoon he 
 was greatly strengthened by those words in the 43d of Isaiah, which 
 he saw were spoken to encourage and comfort the true Israel of God, 
 in every age of his church. ' : But now thus saith the Lord that cre- 
 ated thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel, fear not : for I 
 have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name ; thou art mine. 
 When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee : and 
 through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee : when thou walkest 
 through the fire, thou shalt not be burned ; neither shall the flame 
 kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy one of Isra- 
 el, thy Saviour." 
 
 Mr. "Wesley had long been well acquainted with the Scriptures; he 
 had now an enlarged and distinct view of the doctrines of the gospel ; 
 and experienced in himself the blessings it promiseth to those who 
 cordially embrace them. A man thus qualified to instruct others, 
 will find many occasions of prayer and praise, which will suggest 
 matter adapted to particular persons and circumstances. If he be a 
 man of tolerable good sense and some vigor of thought, and especi- 
 ally if he have had a liberal education, he will never want words to 
 express the ideas and feelings of his own mind. Such a person will 
 therefore often find a prescribed form of prayer to be a restraint upon 
 the exercise of his own powers, under circumstances which become 
 powerful incentives to an animated and vigorous exercise of them; 
 and by varying from the words and matter suggested by the occasion, 
 it will often throw a damp on the ardor of his soul, and in some 
 degree obstruct the profit of his devotion. We may observe likewise, 
 that a form of prayer becomes familiar by frequent repetition; and. 
 according to a well-known principle in human nature, the more famil- 
 iar an object, or a form of words become, the less effect they have on 
 the mind, and the difficulty is increased of fixing the attention suffi- 
 ciently to feel the full effect which otherwise they would produce. 
 Hence it is, that we find the most solemn forms of prayer, in frequent 
 use, are often repeated by rote, without the least attention to the 
 meaning and importance of the words, unless a person be under some 
 affliction, which disposes him to feel their application to himself. Ex- 
 tempore prayer has therefore a great advantage over set forms, in 
 awakening and keeping up the attention of an audience. Whether 
 Mr. Wesley bad reasoned thus on forms of prayer, I cannot say; but 
 he evidently found them, at this time, to be a restraint on the free- 
 dom of his devotional exercises, and now began to pray occasionally
 
 THE LIFE OF THE I RLES WESLEY. 109 
 
 without a form, with advantage and comfort to himself and others. 
 It was however a new practice with him, and He seemed Surpri 
 hoth at his boldness and readiness in performing it. and hence he 
 
 says, "Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me, but unto thy name be the 
 ry." 
 
 Both the Mr. Wesleys wore greatly censured hy some persons, par- 
 ticularly hy their brother Samuel, when they began this practice. I 
 cannol see any cause for censure. 'Die most sensible and moderate 
 men have allowed, thai a form of prayer may be useful to some par- 
 ticular persons in private; and that it may be proper on some occa- 
 sions in public worship. But the more zealous advocates for forms 
 of prayer are not satisfied with this; they wish to hind them upon all 
 persons, as a universal rule of prayer in public worship, from which 
 we ought in no instance to depart. This appears to me unjustifiable 
 on any ground whatever. To say that we shall not ask a favor of 
 God, nor return him thanks ; that we shall hold no intercourse with 
 him in our public assemblies, but in a set of words dictated to us by 
 others, is an assumption of power in sacred things, which is not war- 
 ranted cither by Scripture or reason: it seems altogether as improper 
 as to confine our intercourse with one another to prescribed forms of 
 conversation. Were this restraint imposed upon us, we should imme- 
 diately feel the hardship, and see the impropriety of it; and the one 
 appears to me as ill adapted to edification and comfort, as the other 
 would be. 
 
 This day an old friend called upon him, under great apprehensions 
 that he was running mad. His fears were not a little increased, 
 when he heard him speak of some instances of the power and good- 
 ness of God. His friend told him that he expected to see rays of 
 light round his head; and said a good deal more in the same strain. 
 Finding by Mr. Wesley's conversation that he was past recovery, he 
 begged him to fly from London, and took his leave in despair of doing 
 him any good. 
 
 May 23d, he wrote an hymn on his own conversion. Upon show- 
 ing it to Mr. Bray a thought was suggested to his mind, that he had 
 done wrong and displeased God. His heart immediately sunk within 
 him ; but the shock lasted only for a moment ; " I clearly discerned," 
 he, " it was a device of the enemy to keep glory from God. It is 
 most usual with him to preach humility when speaking would en- 
 danger his kingdom and do honor to Christ. Least of all would he 
 have us tell what God has done for our souls, so tenderly does he 
 guard us against pride. But God has showed me, that he can defend 
 me from it while speaking for him. In his name therefore, and 
 through his strength, 1 will perform my vows unto the Lord, of not 
 hiding his righteousness within my heart. 1 ' 
 
 Mr. "Wesley had now satisfactory evidence that lie was a pardoned 
 sinner, accepted o( God in Christ Jesus, and quick' . his spirit. 
 
 10
 
 HO THE LIFE OF THE KEY. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 He enjoyed constant peace, was extremely watchful over the motions 
 of his own heart, and had a degree of strength to resist temptation, and 
 to do the will of God, which he had not found before his justification; 
 but he felt no great emotion of mind, or transport of joy in any of 
 the means of grace. He now intended to receive the sacrament, and 
 was fearful lest he should be as flat and comfortless in this ordinance 
 as formerly ; he received it without any very sensible effect on his 
 mind more than usual, but with this difference from his former state, 
 that he found himself, after it was over, calm and satisfied with the 
 goodness of God to his soul, and free from doubt, fear or scruple, of 
 his interest in Christ. In this way he was early taught by experience, 
 to place little confidence in any of those sudden and transient impres- 
 sions which are often made on the mind in public or private acts of 
 devotion. Nor was he uneasy because destitute of that rapturous joy 
 which some persons have experienced; he was thankful for the more 
 calm and more permanent operations of divine grace on the mind, by 
 which his heart was kept in peace, staid upon God, and watching 
 unto prayer. 
 
 May 28. He rose in great heaviness, which neither private nor joint 
 prayer with others could remove. At last he betook himself to inter- 
 cession for his relations, and was^reatly enlarged therein, particularly 
 for a most profligate sinner. He spent the morning with James 
 Ilutton, in prayer, singing and rejoicing. In the afternoon his brother 
 came, and after prayer for success on their ministry, Mr. John Wesley 
 set out intending to go to Tiverton, and Mr. Charles began writing 
 his first sermon after his conversion, t: In the name of Christ his 
 prophet." 
 
 He had before this time been the means of leading several persons 
 to a knowledge of themselves, and to a sense of their want of faith in 
 Christ: he was now the instrument in the hands of God of bringing 
 one to an experimental knowledge of salvation by the remission of sin, 
 so that she rejoiced in God her Saviour, A severe exercise of faith 
 and patience soon followed. June the 1st, he found his mind so 
 exceedingly dull and heavy that he had scarcely any power to pray. 
 This state increased upon him for several days, till at length he 
 became insensible of any comfort, or of any impression of good upon 
 his mind in the means of grace. He was averse to prayer, and though 
 he had but just recovered strength sufficient to go to church, yet he 
 almost resolved not to go at all : when he did go, the prayers and 
 sacrament were a grievous burden to him : instead of a fruitful field, 
 he found the whole service a dreary barren wilderness, destitute of 
 comfort and profit. He felt what he calls, "A cowardly desire of 
 death," to escape from his present painful feelings. He began to 
 examine himself, and to enquire wherein his present state differed 
 from the state he was in before he professed faith. He soon found 
 there was a difference in the following particulars; he observed the
 
 THE LIFE OF Till. i::.\. CBABLBG 111 
 
 present darkness was not like the former; the ailt in it; 
 
 he i laded God would remove itin hit own time; :ui<l he 
 
 Rdent of the love and mercy of God to him in Christ Jesus.— ': 
 former stun; was night, the present only a cloudy day; at length the 
 cloud dispersed, and the Sun ofrighteou tin shone with bn. 
 
 ness on his soul. 
 
 This was a most instructive exercise. It showed him, 1. His own 
 utter helplessness in the work of his salvation. He found ! 
 rience that he could not produce comfort or any religions afl'eetioiun 
 himself when he most wanted them. The work is God's; when he 
 gives light and strength, man may work, and he is required to work 
 out his salvation with fear and trembling; hut till God begin the 
 work, man cannot move a step in it. 2. It taught him to value the 
 gifts of God which nothing can purchase; and to guard them as his 
 treasure, and not barter them for the goods of this life. 3. He saw 
 hereby, that if he could not produce comfort and religious affections 
 in himself, he was still less able to produce them in others, and there- 
 fore, whenever they were experienced under his ministry, the work 
 was God's, he was only the mean humble instrument in his hand. 
 Thus God prepared him for great usefulness and guarded him against 
 pride. When the trial was over, he saw the excellent fruits of it. and 
 thanked God that it. continued so long. 
 
 June the 7th, Dr. Byrom* called upon him. Mr. Wesley had a hard 
 struggle with his bashfulness before he could prevail on himself to 
 speak freely to the doctor on the things of God. At length he gave 
 him a simple relation of his own experience : this brought on a full 
 explanation of the doctrine of faith, which Dr. Byrom received with 
 wonderful readiness. 
 
 Mr. Wesley having recovered strength, began to move about among 
 his friends. He went to Blendon, and to some other places in the 
 country, and found, that the more he labored in the work of the min- 
 istry, the more his joy and happiness in God was increased. He was 
 remarkably diligent, zealous, and successful wherever he went, 
 seldom staying a night or two in any place, but several persons were 
 convinced of the truth and converted to God. In this journey he met 
 with the Rev. Mr. Piers, and on the 9th of this month, in riding to 
 Bexley, spake to him of his own experience, with great simplicity, 
 
 * John Byrom, an ingenious poet of Manchester, was born in 1691. His first poetical 
 essay appeared in the Spectator, No. 603, beginning, "My time, ye Muses, was happily 
 spent ;" which, with two humorous letters on dreams, are to be found in the eighth volume. 
 He was admitted a member of the Royal Society in 1724. Having originally entertained 
 thoughts of practising physic, he received the appellation of Doctor, by which he was 
 always known ; but reducing himself to narrow circumstances by a precipitate marriage, 
 he supported himself by teaching a new method of writing Short-hand, of his own inven- 
 tion ; until an estate devolved to him by the death of an elder brother. He was a man of 
 ready, lively wit, of which he gave many humorous specimens, whenever a favorable 
 opportunity tempted him to indulge his disposition He died in 1" a collection 
 
 of his Miscellaneous Poems was printed at Manchester, in two volun. . 1773.
 
 112 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 but with confidence. He found Mr. Piers ready to receive the faith. 
 Greatest part of the day was spent in the same manner, Mr. Bray, 
 who was with Mr. Wesley, relating the dealings of God with his own 
 soul, and showing what great things God had done for their friends 
 in London. Mr. Piers listened with eager attention to all that was 
 said, made not the least objection, but confessed that these were 
 things which he had never experienced. They then walked and 
 sung, and prayed in the garden : he was greatly affected, and testified 
 his full conviction of the truth, and desire of finding Christ. " But," 
 said he, " I must first prepare myself by long exercise of prayer and 
 good works." 
 
 The day before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray arrived at Blendon, Mr. 
 Piers had been led to read the homily on justification, by which he 
 was convinced that in him, by nature, dwelt no good thing. This 
 prepared him to receive what these messengers of peace related, con- 
 cerning their own experience. He now saw that all the thoughts of 
 his heart were evil, and that continually, forasmuch as whatsoever is 
 not of faith is sin. 
 
 June the 10th. He became earnest for present salvation ; he prayed 
 to God for comfort, and was encouraged by reading Luke v. 23. 
 " Whether is it easier to say, thy sins be forgiven thee, or to say, rise 
 up and walk 1 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath 
 power on earth to forgive sins, (he said unto the sick of the palsy) I 
 say unto thee arise, and take up thy bed and go unto thine house," &c. 
 Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray now conversed with him on the power of 
 Christ to save, and then prayed with him ; they afterwards read the 
 65th Psalm, and all of them were animated with hope in reading, 
 " Thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. Blessed 
 is the man whom thou choosest, and receivest unto thyself; he shall 
 dwell in thy court, and shall be satisfied with the plenteousness of 
 thy house, even of thy holy temple. Thou shalt show us wonderful 
 things in thy righteousness, O God of our salvation ! Thou art the 
 hope of all the ends of the earth," &c. In the continuance of these 
 exercises alternately, of conversing, reading, and praying together, 
 Mr. Piers received power to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and had 
 peace and joy in believing. 
 
 The next day Mr. Piers preached on death : and in hearing him, 
 Mr. Wesley observes, " I found great joy in feeling myself willing, or 
 rather desirous to die." This however did not proceed from impa- 
 tience, or a fear of the afflictions and sufferings of life, but from a 
 clear evidence of his acceptance in the beloved. After sermon they 
 went to the house of Mr. Piers, and joined in prayer for a poor woman 
 in deep despair : then going down to her, Mr. Wesley asked whether 
 she thought God was love, and not anger, as Satan would persuade 
 her 1 He showed her the gospel plan of salvation ; a plan founded in 
 mercy and love to lost perishing sinners. She received what he said
 
 THE LIFE OF TIIK REV. CHJ LEV. 113 
 
 with all imaginabl When they had continued Bonn I 
 
 together in prayer for her, she rose up a new creature, strongly and 
 explicitly declaring her faith in the blood of Christ, and full persua 
 that she was accepted in nun. 
 
 \lr. Wesley remained weak in body, bul grew Btrongei daily in 
 faith, and more zealous lor God and the salvation of men, greal power 
 accompanying his exhortations and prayers. On the evening of this 
 day, after family prayer, he expounded the Lesson, aad one of 
 servants testified her faith in-Christ and peace with Cod. A short 
 time afterwards the gardener was made a happy partak< r of the a 
 blessings. Mr. Piers also began to see the fruit of his ministerial 
 labors. Hcing sent for to visit a dying woman in despair, bee 
 she had done so little good, and so much evil; he declared to her the 
 glad tidings of salvation by grace, and showed her, that if she could 
 sincerely repent and receive Christ by a living faith, God would par- 
 don her sins and receive her graciously. This opened to her view a 
 solid ground of comfort ; she gladly quitted all confidence in herself, 
 to trust in Jesus Christ, and she experienced her faith in him by a 
 calm, cheerful, triumphant expectation of death. Her fears and 
 agonies were at an end ; being justified by faith she had peace with 
 God, and only entered farther into her rest, by dying a few hours 
 after. The spectators of this awful joyful scene, were melted into 
 tears, while she calmly passed into the heavenly Canaan, and brought 
 up a good report of her faithful pastor, who under Christ saved her 
 soul from death. 
 
 The next day. June the 14th, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and 
 was informed that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, was gone to Hern- 
 huth. The news, he observes, surprised, but did not disquiet him. 
 He staid only two days in London, and then returned with J. Dela- 
 motte to Blendon, and from thence to Bexley. Here his complaints 
 returned upon him. and he was obliged to keep his bed. " Desires 
 of death," says he. ; often rose in me, which I labored to check, not 
 daring to form any wish concerning it." His pains abated ; and on 
 the 21st. I find him complaining, that several days had elapsed and 
 he had done nothing for God ; so earnestly did he desire to be inc. - 
 santly laboring in the work of the ministry. 
 
 In this excursion Mr. Wesley was very successful in doing good : 
 but he met with strong opposition to the doctrine of justification by 
 faith alone, from William Dclamotte, whom he calls his scholar, and 
 from Mrs. Delamotte, who was still more violent against it than her 
 son : both were zealous defenders of the merit of good works. Mr. 
 Delamotte supposed, that if men were justified by faith alone, with- 
 out any regard to works, then sinners obtaining this justification, and 
 dying soon after, would be equal in heaven with those who had 
 labored many years in doing good and serving God. But, said lie, 
 " It would be unjust in God to make sinners equal with us. who have 
 10* 15
 
 114 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 labored many years/' The Jews of old reasoned in a similar man- 
 ner concerning the reception of the Gentiles into the gospel church, 
 on the same conditions and to the same privileges with themselves. 
 Their disposition towards the Gentiles is beautifully described, and 
 gently reproved, in the parable of the prodigal son. The cases 
 indeed are not perfectly similar ; the one relating to our state in 
 heaven, the other to the blessings and privileges of the gospel in this 
 life. Mr. Delamotte 1 s conclusion, however, does not follow from the 
 doctrine of justification by faith. As all men have sinned, so all 
 men must be justified, or pardoned, and be admitted to a participa- 
 tion of gospel blessings, as an act of mere grace or favor ; and the 
 condition required of man, is, faith alone ; but it is such a faith as 
 becomes a practical principle of obedience to every part of the gos- 
 pel, so far as" a man understands it. Thus far all men, who hear the 
 gospel, are equal ; they must be pardoned and accepted by an act of 
 grace or favor, and the same condition of receiving these blessings is 
 required of every man, without any regard to his works, which are 
 all sinful. Our state in heaven will be regulated by a different rule. 
 All who are saved, will not be treated as equal : " Every man will be 
 rewarded according to his works;" that is, according to his improve- 
 ment in practical holiness, on gospel principles. Heaven will undoubt- 
 edly be a state of society ; this appears evident, not only from some 
 passages of Scripture, but from the faculties of men, which are formed 
 for social intercourse, in order to obtain the highest degree of happi- 
 ness. But in a state of society, the members occupy different ranks 
 and degrees ; there are certain honors and rewards to be bestowed : 
 in heaven these will all be distributed in proportion to our works, 
 and the conformity to Christ, to which we may attain in this life. 
 
 Mr. Delamotte, however, thought his conclusion good, and was 
 animated with zeal against this new. faith, as it was then commonly 
 called. He collected his strong reasons against it, and filled two 
 sheets of paper with them : but in searching the Scripture for passa- 
 ges to strengthen his arguments, he met with Titus iii. 5. "Not by 
 works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his 
 mercy he hath saved us." This passage of Scripture cut him to the 
 heart, destroyed all confidence in the specious reasoning he had used 
 on this subject, and convinced him he was wrong. He burned his 
 papers, and began to seek in earnest that faith which he had before 
 opposed. 
 
 Mrs. Delamotte continued her opposition. In reading a sermon, 
 one evening in the family, Mr. Wesley maintained the doctrine of 
 faith: Mrs. Delamotte opposed. "Madam," said Mr. Wesley, "we 
 cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard : I received faith 
 in that manner, and so have more than thirty others in my presence." 
 Her passion kindled ; said she could not bear this, and hastily quitted 
 the room. — Mr. Wesley here gives us some idea of his success in
 
 THE LIFE or THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 115 
 
 conversing and praying with the people. A month had now ela] 
 since his justification. A part of this time he had been confined by 
 sickness, and was not yet able to pn ach. Notwithstanding this, 
 more than thirty persons had been justified in the little mee tin j 
 which he had been present! Mrs. Delamotte was afterwards con- 
 vinced of the truth, ami cordially embraced it 
 
 June the 30th, Mr. Wesley received the following Letter from 
 William Delamotte. 
 
 " Dear Sir. 
 "God hath hoard your prayers. Yesterday aboul twelve, he put 
 his fiat to the desires of his distressed servant: and glory be to him, 
 1 have enjoyed the fruits of his holy Spirit ever since. The only 
 uneasiness I fee], is, want of thankfulness and' love for so unspeaka- 
 ble a gift. But I am confident of this also, that the same gracious 
 hand which hath communicated, will communicate even unto the 
 end. — O my dear friend, I am free indeed ! I agonized some time 
 between darkness and light; but God was greater than my heart, 
 and burst the cloud, and broke down the partition wall, and opened 
 to me the door of faith." 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 CONTAINING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S PUBLIC MINISTRY 
 
 If we consider how necessary the gospel is, to the present and 
 future happiness of men, we shall readily acknowledge that a minis- 
 ter of it, occupies the most, important office in society ; and hence it 
 becomes a matter of the utmost importance, that this office be filled 
 with men properly qualified for it. Christianity is a practical science. 
 the theory of its principles being only preparatory to the practice oi' 
 those duties which it enjoins. A preacher therefore should not only 
 understand the doctrines of the gospel, and be able to arrange them 
 according to the natural order in which they are intended to influ- 
 ence the mind, and direct the conduct of life: but he ought to expe- 
 rience their influence on his own heart, and be daily conversant in a 
 practical application of them to every duty which he owes to God 
 and man. Here, as in every other practical art or science, principles 
 and practice must be constantly united ; they illustrate and confirm
 
 116 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 each other. Fundamental principles must first be learned; they 
 must be applied to the heart, so as to awaken the conscience to a 
 sense of the evil of sin, &c., and have a suitable influence on our 
 actions. This first step in christian knowledge will prepare the mind 
 for the second; and so on till we come to the measure of the stature 
 of the fulness of Christ. If a minister of the gospel be unacquainted 
 with this practical application of the principles of the christian reli- 
 gion to his own heart and life, he is deficient in one of the most 
 essential qualifications for his office, whatever may be the degree of 
 peculative knowledge. 
 
 The observations of a professor of divinity in a foreign university, 
 on the qualifications of a gospel minister, appear to me so just and 
 excellent^ that I shall take the liberty to translate them, and present 
 them to the reader. 
 
 :t If,' ? says he, "an evangelical pastor be only a voice, a voice 
 crying in the temple, and nothing more, as many seem to think ; if 
 he be nothing, but a man who has sufficient memory to retain a dis- 
 course, and boldness sufficient to repeat it before a large congrega- 
 tion — If an evangelical pastor be only an orator, whose business it is 
 to please his audience and procure applause — then we have nothing 
 to do, but to make the voice of our pupils as pleasing and sonorous 
 as possible — to exercise their memory, and to give them a bold and 
 hardened countenance, not to say impudent — to teach them a rhet- 
 oric adapted to the pulpit and our audiences ; and by perpetual 
 declamation, like the sophists of old, render them prompt and ready 
 in speaking with plausibility on any subject, and to point out to 
 them the sources from whence they may draw matter for declama- 
 tion. But the pastor whom we should form in our academies, is 
 something much greater and more divine than all this. He is a man 
 of God, who is influenced by nothing but high and heavenly thoughts, 
 of promoting the glory of God, of propagating the kingdom of Christ, 
 and destroying the power of satan ; of obtaining daily a more perfect 
 knowledge of that sublime science on which eternal happiness 
 depends, of more widely diffusing it, and more efficaciously persuad- 
 ing others to embrace it ; of restoring fallen Christianity, binding up 
 the wounds of the church, and healing her divisions. — He is a 
 man whose business it is to perform and direct all the parts of divine 
 worship before the whole church ; to offer to God, the desires, the 
 prayers, the praises and thanksgivings of the people assembled. — 
 This pastor is a man divinely called, an ambassador of God sent to 
 men, that he may bring as many souls as possible, from darkness to 
 light, from the world to Christ, from the power of satan to God, from 
 the way of perdition to the way of salvation : a man who, by public 
 preaching and private instruction, faithfully explains the word of 
 God, especially the doctrines of salvation contained in it, and by the
 
 THE LIFE <)I" THB i:::V. i 1IARLES WESLEY. 117 
 
 simplicity and cl< of explanation adapts them to the rapacity 
 
 of every individual person. tremendous employment!" &c* 
 
 I have no intention) by these observations, to refleel od any denom- 
 ination of men filling the sacred offici ; I have introduced them merel) 
 with a view to show, whal are the qualifications essentially necess ar] 
 in a minister of the gospel, considering them as distinct from tl 
 
 liarities of opinion and modes of worship by which line Chris- 
 tians are distinguished from one another; and to illustrate the charac- 
 ter of Mr. Wesley as a true gospel minister. He possessed the requi- 
 sites for ins office in no small degree: I"' had a clear view of the 
 stale of human nature, and of the doctrines of the gospel, pointing 
 out God's method of restoring sinners to his favor and image. Sin 
 blinds the understanding, hardens the heart, makes the conscience 
 insensible of the defilement of evil, and renders a man careless of his 
 spiritual and eternal concerns. Like a wise master-builder, lie ex- 
 plained and enforced the doctrines of repentance towards God. and of 
 faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as first principles in christian experi- 
 ence; as the entrance into it. and the foundation on which it is built. 
 His own experience illustrated and confirmed the scriptural views he 
 had obtained of these doctrines: he spoke of them in their proper 
 order, and described their effects with clearness and firmness: not as 
 the uncertain conjectures of a speculative philosophy, but as the cer- 
 tain practical truths of divine revelation. He was now in the habit 
 of giving a practical application to the higher principles of the gospel, 
 in the government of his heart and life, and was daily growing in 
 grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, in 
 a way which could not deceive him, where theory and practice were 
 thus combined. He was therefore, well prepared for the ministry. 
 not only by learning and deep study, in which he had been conversant 
 for many years, but also by such exercises of the heart, as led him to 
 a thorough knowledge of human nature, and of the method of salva- 
 tion laid down in the gospel. If all the ministers in England, of 
 every denomination, were thus qualified for their office, and animated 
 with the same zeal, to propagate the truths of religion by every means 
 in their power, wlr.it an amazing change should we soon see in the 
 morals of the people! It is an awful consideration, that ministers. 
 who are set for the defence of the gospel, and the propagation of true 
 christian piety, should be the hinderances of it in any degree, through 
 a want of knowledge, experience, diligence and zeal. It woidd be 
 well if every minister would seriously examine himself on these 
 heads, as Mr. Wesley did, and keep in view the account which he 
 must soon give to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. 
 
 Though Mr. W< I been very diligent in his Master's sen 
 
 since the 21st oi' May, he had not yet been able to preach. On Sun- 
 
 * W> r nfdsius in Dissert, de Scopo Doctoris Theologi.
 
 IIS THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 day, July 2nd. he observes, " Being to preach this morning for the 
 first time, I received strength for the work of the ministry. The 
 whole service at Basingshaw Church, was wonderfully animating, 
 especially the gospel, concerning the miraculous draught of fishes. I 
 preached salvation by faith, to a deeply attentive audience, and after- 
 wards gave the cup. Observing a woman full of reverence, I asked 
 her if she had forgiveness of sins? She answered with great sweet- 
 ness and humility, 'yes, I know it now, that I have forgiveness.'" 
 
 " I preached again at London-Wall, without fear or weariness. As 
 I was going into the church, a woman caught hold of my hand and 
 blessed me most heartily, telling me she had received forgiveness of 
 sins while I was preaching in the morning." In the evening they 
 held a meeting for prayer, when two other persons found peace with 
 God. 
 
 July 10th, Mr. Wesley was requested by the Rev. Mr. Sparks to 
 go to Newgate : he went and preached to the ten malefactors under 
 sentence of death. But he observes it was with a heavy heart. " My 
 old prejudices," says he, "against the possibility of a death-bed repent- 
 ance, still hung upon me, and I could hardly hope there was mercy 
 for those whose time was so short." But in the midst of his languid 
 discourse, as he calls it, his mind acquired a sudden confidence in the 
 mercy of God, and he promised them all pardon in the name of Jesus 
 Christ, if they would even then, as at the last hour, repent and be- 
 lieve the gospel. He adds, " I did believe they would accept the 
 proffered mercy, and could not help telling them, I had no doubt but 
 God would give me every soul of them." He preached to them 
 again the next day with earnestness, from the second lesson, when 
 two or three began to be deeply affected. 
 
 This day Mr. Wesley received a letter from Mr. William Dela- 
 motte, giving an account of his mother. "I cannot keep peace," 
 says he; "the mercies of God come so abundantly on our unworthy 
 family, that I am not able to declare them. Yet as they are his bles- 
 sings through your ministry, I must inform you of them, as they will 
 strengthen your hands, and prove helpers of your joy. Great then, 
 I believe, was the struggle in my mother, between nature and grace : 
 but God who knoweth the very heart and reins, hath searched her 
 out. Her spirit is become as that of a little child. She is converted, 
 and Christ hath spoken peace to her soul. This change was begun 
 in her the morning you left us (the 8th,) though she concealed it from 
 you. The next morning when she waked the following words of 
 Scripture were present to her mind : ' Either what woman, having 
 ten pieces of silver, if she lose one of them, doth not light a candle 
 and sweep the house diligently till she find it.' She rose immediately, 
 took up Bishop Taylor, and opened on a place which so strongly 
 asserted this living faith, that she was fully convinced. But the ene- 
 my preached humility to her, that she could not deserve so great a.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. UIAUI.KS WESLEY. 119 
 
 gift God, however, still pursued, and she could aol long forbear to 
 communicate the emotion of her soul to me. We prayed, read, and 
 
 conversed for an hour. The Lord made use of a mean instrument 
 to convince her of her ignorance of the word of God. Throughout 
 that day she was more and more enlightened by the truth, till at 
 length she broke out, 'Where have I been! I know nothinj 
 nothing; my mind is all darkness; how have I opposed the Scrip- 
 ture !' See was tempted to think, she. was laboring after something 
 that was not to be attained : but Christ did not suffer her to fall: she 
 flew to him in prayer and singing, and continued agonizing all the 
 evening. The next morning, when reading in hei closet, she r< ceived 
 reconciliation and peace. She could not contain the joy an. nding it : 
 nor forbear imparting to her friends and neighbors, that she had 
 found the pa-ce which she had lost. Satan in vain attempted to shake 
 her ; she felt in herself, 
 
 ' Faith's assurance, Hope's increase, 
 All the confidence oi' Love.' " 
 
 Mr. Sparks asked him if he would preach at St. Hellen's. He 
 agreed to supply Mr. Broughton's place, who was at Oxford, "arm- 
 ing our friends," says Mr. Wesley, " against the faith." He adds, " I 
 preached faith in Christ to a vast congregation, with great boldness, 
 adding much extempore." In his discourses, Mr. Wesley proposed 
 the doctrines of the gospel with clearness, and illustrated them with 
 great strength of evidence from the Scriptures, in which he was re- 
 markably ready; and delivering them in a warm animated manner, 
 he generally carried conviction to the minds of those who gave him a 
 fair and candid hearing. After this sermon, Mrs. Hind, with whom 
 Mr. Broughton lodged, sent for Mr. Wesley, and acknowledged her 
 agreement with the doctrine he had preached; she wished him to 
 come and talk with Mr. Broughton, who, she thought, must himself 
 agree to it. 
 
 The next day, July 12th, he preached at Xewgate to the condemned 
 felons. He visited one of them in his cell, sick of a fever, a poor 
 black, who had robbed his master. " I told him," says Mr. Wesley, 
 "of one who came down from heaven to save lost sinners, and him in 
 particular. I described the sufferings of the Son of God ; his sorrows. 
 agony and death. He listened with all the signs of eager astonish- 
 ment. The tears trickled down his cheeks, while he era d, ' What ! 
 was it for me ? Did the Son of God sutler all this for so poor a crea- 
 ture as me V I left him waiting for the salvation of God." 
 
 July 13th. "I read prayers and preached at Newgate, and admin- 
 istered the sacrament to our friends and five of the felons. I was 
 much affected and assisted in prayer for them with comfort and con- 
 fidence. July 1 4th, I received the sacrament from the ordinary and 
 spake strongly to the poor malefactors, and to the sick negro in the
 
 120 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 condemned hole : was moved by his sorrow and earnest desire of 
 Christ Jesus. The next day, July 15th, I preached there again, with 
 an enlarged heart; and rejoiced with my poor black, who now be- 
 lieves that the Son of God loves him, and gave himself for him." 
 
 " July 17th, 1 preached at Newgate on death, which the malefactors 
 must suller, the day after to-morrow. Mr. Sparks assisted in giving 
 the sacrament, and another clergyman was present. Newington 
 asked me to go in the coach with him. At one o'clock, I was with 
 the black in his cell, when more of the malefactors came to us. 1 
 found great help and power in prayer for them. One of them rose all 
 in a sweat (probably with the agitation of his mind) and professed 
 faith in Christ. I found myself overwhelmed with the love of 
 Christ to sinners. The negro was quite happy, and another crim- 
 inal in an excellent temper. I talked with one more, concerning 
 faith in Christ : he was greatly moved. The Lord, I trust, will help 
 his unbelief also.'' The clergymen now left them, and Mr. Wesley 
 with several others, joined in fervent prayer and thanksgiving at Mr. 
 Bray's. At six in the evening, he returned to the prisoners, with Mr. 
 Bray. They talked chiefly with Hudson and Newington. They 
 prayed with them, and both seemed deeply affected. Newington 
 declared, that he had some time before, felt inexpressible joy and love 
 in prayer, but was much troubled at its being so soon withdrawn. 
 
 Mr. Wesley goes on. "July 18th, the ordinary read prayers and 
 preached ; I administered the sacrament to the black and eight more ; 
 having first instructed them in the nature of it. One of them told me 
 in the cells, that whenever he offered to pray, or had a serious thought, 
 something came and hindered him, and that it was almost continually 
 with him. After we had prayed for him, he arose amazingly com- 
 forted : full of joy and love ; so that we could not doubt, but he had 
 received the atonement." In the evening, he and Mr. Bray were 
 locked in the cells. " We wrestled," says he, " in mighty prayer ; all 
 the criminals were present, and cheerful. The soldier in particular, 
 found his comfort and joy increase every moment. Another, from the 
 time he communicated, has been in perfect peace. Joy was visible 
 in all their faces. — We sang, 
 
 ' Behold the Saviour of mankind, 
 
 Nail'd lo tin:' shameful tree ; 
 How vast the love that him inclin'd, 
 To bleed and die for thee.' 
 
 It was one of the most triumphant hours I have ever known. Yet. 
 on July 19th. I rose very heavy and backward to visit them for the 
 last time. At six in the morning, I prayed and sung with them all to- 
 gether. The ordinary would read prayers, and he preached most 
 miserably." Mr. Sparks and Mr. Broughton were present ; the latter 
 of whom administered the sacrament, and then prayed ; Mr. Wesley 
 prayed after him. At half-past nine o'clock, their irons were knocked 
 off, and their hands tied, and they prepared for the solemn journey,
 
 Jlli; LIFE OF THE REV. C1IAUU.S WESLEY. 121 
 
 and the fatal hour. The clergymen went in a coach, and about 
 cloven the criminals arrived at Tyburn. Mr. Wesley, Mr. Spai 
 and Mr. Broughton got upon the cart with them : the ordinary 
 endeavored to follow; but the poor prisoner! begged that he would 
 not, and the mob kept him down. They were all cheerful: full of 
 comfort, peace, and triumph : firmly persuaded that Christ had died 
 for them, had taken away their sins, and wait< d to r< ceive them into 
 paradi.se. None showed any natural terror of death: no fear, 01 
 crying or tear. "1 never saw.'" says .Mr. ^Yesley, "such calm 
 triumph, such incredible indifference to dying. We sang several 
 hymns; particularly, 
 
 ' A guilty, weak and helpless worm, 
 
 Into thy hand I 
 Be thou my life, my righteousness, 
 
 My Jesus and my all.' 
 
 1 took leave of each in particular. Mr. Broughton bid them not to 
 he surprised when the cart should draw away. They cheerfully 
 replied, th( v should not. We left them going to meet their Lord. 
 Tiny were turned oil" exactly at twelveoxlock ; not one struggled for 
 life. I spoke a few suitable words to the crowd, and returned full 
 of peace and confidence of our friends' happiness." 
 
 The whole of this awful scene, must have appeared very extra- 
 ordinary. The newness and singularity of it, would add greatly to 
 its effects, not only on the minds of the clergymen concerned in it, but 
 on the populace, at the place of execution. Some, well-meaning per- 
 sons, have greatly objected to the publication of such conversions as 
 these, even supposing them possible and real : apprehending that they 
 may give; encouragement to vice among the lower orders of the people. 
 The possibility of such conversions, can hardly be disputed, by those 
 who understand, and believe the New Testament : we must judge of 
 their reality, by such evidence, as the circumstances of the persons 
 will admit. The objection against their publication when they really 
 happen, for fear they should encourage vice, appears to me without 
 any solid foundation. It is pretty certain, the persons who commit 
 crimes that bring them to the gallows, have no thoughts either of 
 heaven or hell, which have any influence on their actions. They 
 are so far from paying any regard to the publication of these conver- 
 sions, that they mock and laugh at them. Conversion is the turning 
 of a sinner from his sins to the living God: it is a change; 1. In a 
 man's judgment of himself, so that he condemns his former course of 
 life, and the principles from which he acted even in his best works : 
 2. In his will; he now chooses God and the ways of God, in prefer- 
 ence to vice, under any of its enticing forms: 3. In his affections ; he 
 hales the things he formerly loved, and loves the things which lead 
 to God and heaven. To say, that the publication of such conversions, 
 which in every step of their progress, condemn sin, can encourage the 
 11 10
 
 122 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 practice of it, appears to me little less than a contradiction. Is it 
 possible, that any person, who has the least serious thought of heaven, 
 would voluntarily" choose to go thither by the way of Tyburn or 
 Newgate ? Can we for a moment suppose, that a person who thinks 
 of finally going to heaven, will plunge himself deeper into sin in order 
 to set there? That he will bring himself so close to the brink of hell 
 as Tyburn or Newgate, (where there is a hare possibility, but little 
 probability, that he will not fall into the pit of destruction) in hopes of 
 conversion and heaven? Such a conduct would be a proof of insanity. 
 It seems to me as certain a principle as any from which Ave can 
 reason, that the conversion of notorious sinners from vice to virtue, is 
 a public condemnation of vice, and must discourage it, in proportion 
 as these conversions are made known, and firmly believed to be 
 genuine and real. 
 
 July 20th, Mr. Wesley was at the morning prayers at Islington, 
 and had some serious conversation with Mr. Stonehouse, the vicar. 
 The next day, Mr. Robson confessed that he believed there was such 
 a faith as Mr. Wesley and his friends spake of, but thought it impos- 
 sible for him to attain it ; he thought also that it must necessarily 
 bring on a persecution, which seems to have had a very unfavorable 
 influence on his mind, though convinced in his judgment, of the truth. 
 In the evening Mr. Chapman, who had embraced the doctrine of jus- 
 tification by faith, came from Mr. Broughton, and seemed quite 
 estranged from his friends. He thought their present proceedings 
 would raise a persecution, and he insisted that there was no necessity 
 for exposing themselves to such difficulties and dangers, in the 
 present circumstances of things. This kind of worldly prudence in 
 propagating the doctrines of the gospel is sure to produce lukewarm- 
 ness and a cowardly mind, if it do not arise from them. It has 
 occasioned greater evils to the church of Christ, than all the perse- 
 cutions that ever happened. It is this principle of worldly prudence, 
 that has induced some ministers to adulterate the most important 
 doctrines of grace, with the prevailing philosophy of the age in 
 which they have lived, to make them pleasing and palatable to the 
 more polite and learned part of their congregations. By this means 
 the preacher has gained reputation, but his ministry has lost its au- 
 thority and power to change the heart and reform the life : the natural 
 powers of man have been raised to a sufficiency for every duty 
 required of him, and the gospel has been sunk into a mere collection 
 of moral precepts enforced by the certain prospect of future rewards 
 and punishments. In this way the true doctrine of faith, and of a 
 divine supernatural influence, accompanying the means of grace, 
 have been gradually lost sight of, and at length denied ; and the gos- 
 pel thus mutilated has never been found of sufficient efficacy to 
 accomplish the purposes for which it was promulgated to the world. 
 It is remarkable that in every great revival of religion, these doctrines
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV CHABUES \MSLEY. 123 
 
 have been particularly insisted upon, and have generally occasioned 
 some opposition, both from the wise and ignorant among mankind. 
 Ami when tlic professors of religion of any denomination, wishing to 
 avoid persecution and become more respectable in the eyea of men, 
 have cither concealed the truth, or debased it by philosophical expla- 
 nations, the offence of the cross indeed ceased but the glory of the 
 gospel departed from them: they became lukewarm, and gradually 
 dwindled away, unless held together by some temporal consideration, 
 having a name to live, but were dead. 
 
 I cannot, on the contrary, commend the rash intemperate zeal of 
 some young converts in religion, who have often, both in ancient and 
 modem times, invited persecution by their own imprudence: either 
 by ill-timed reproofs, or an improper introduction of their religious 
 sentiments in discourse. Nor can I approve of the rude vulgarity, 
 which has sometimes been used both in conversation and in the pulpit, 
 under a pretence of speaking the plain truths of the gospel. There 
 is a medium between these extremes ; and I would say to myself, and 
 to the reader, medio tvtissimus this, the middle path is the safest, 
 though perhaps the most difficult to keep on some trying occasions. 
 
 Had Mr. Wesley and his brother listened to the Syren song of ease 
 and reputation, they would never have been the happy instruments 
 of so much good as we have seen produced by their means. On this 
 occasion Mr. Wesley said to Mr. Chapman, " I believe every doctrine 
 of God must have these two marks, 1. It will meet with opposition 
 from men and devils ; 2. It will finally triumph and prevail. I ex- 
 pressed my readiness to part with him, and all my friends and 
 relations for the truth's sake. I avowed my liberty and happine.^. 
 since Whitsunday; made a bridge for a flying enemy, and we parted 
 tolerable friends/' 
 
 July 2 1th, he preached on justification by faith, at Mr. Stone- 
 house's, who could not yet conceive how God can justify the ungodly, 
 upon repentance and faith in Christ, without any previous holiness. 
 He seemed to think that a man must be sanctified before he can know 
 that he is justified. It is probable Mr. Stonehouse did not consider, 
 that, to justify, in the language of St. Paul, is to pardon a repenting 
 believing sinner, as an act of grace; not for the sake of any previous 
 holiness in him, but in and by Jesus Christ, with whom he is then 
 united by a living faith, and entitled to such gospel blessings as may 
 lend him on to true holiness of heart and life. This day Mr. A\ esley 
 agreed with Mr. Stonehouse, to take charge of his parish, under him 
 as curate; after which he read prayers at Islington almost every 
 day. and had frequent opportunities of conversing with Mr. Stone- 
 house, and of explaining the nature of justification, and of justifying 
 faith. 
 
 July 26th, Mr. Wesley was at Blendon. Here Mrs. Dclamotte 
 called upon him to rejoice with her in the experience of the divine
 
 124 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 goodness. She then confessed, that all her desire had been to affront 
 e make him angry : she had watched every word he spake ; had 
 persecuted the truth, and all who professed it, &c. — A fine instance 
 of the evidence and power of gospel truth, to subdue a mind blinded 
 by the most obstinate prejudice. 
 
 Mr. Wesley was now incessantly employed in his blessed Master's 
 service ; either in reading prayers and preaching in the churches, or 
 holding meetings in private houses, for prayer and expounding the 
 Scriptures; and the number of persons convinced of sin, and con- 
 verted to God, by his ministry, was astonishing. — August 3, he ob- 
 serves, ' ; I corrected Mr. Whitefield's Journal for the press, my advice 
 to suppress it, being overruled." In the end of this month he went 
 to Oxford, where he saw and conversed with Mr. Gambold, Mr. 
 Kinchin, and several others of his old friends, who surprised him by 
 their readiness to receive the doctrine of faith. 
 
 The number of persons who attended their evening meetings in 
 London, were now much increased. September the 10th, he tells us, 
 that, after preaching at Sir George Wheeler's chapel in the morning, 
 and at St. Botolplvs in the afternoon, he prayed and expounded at 
 Sims' s to above three hundred attentive hearers. Saturday, Septem- 
 ber 16th. in the evening, Mr. John Wesley returned from Hernhuth, 
 when he and Mr. Charles Wesley took sweet counsel together, and 
 compared their experience in the things of God. On the 22nd, in 
 expounding the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians, at Bray's, 
 a dispute arose, concerning absolute predestination. This is the first 
 time I find any mention of this mischievous dispute. Mr. Wesley 
 says, (: I entered my protest against that doctrine." 
 
 Mr. Wesley, by the daily exercise of preaching, expounding, ex- 
 horting, and praying with the people, had iioav acquired some degree 
 of boldness in public speaking; the great and leading doctrines of the 
 gospel were become familiar to his mind, and expression flowed 
 natural and easy in conversing on them. He preached at Islington, 
 October loth, and added to his notes, a good deal extempore. On 
 Friday the 20th, seeing few people present, at St. Antholin's, he 
 thought of preaching extempore. " I was afraid," says he, " yet 
 ventured, trusting in the promise, ' Lo ! I am with you always.' I 
 spoke on justification, from the third chapter of the Epistle to the 
 Romans, for three quarters of an hour, without hesitation. Glory be 
 to God, who keepeth his promise for ever. 
 
 This day he and his brother Mr. John Wesley waited on Dr. Gib- 
 son,* the Bishop of London, to answer the complaints which he had 
 
 * Dr. Edmund Gibson. Bishop of London, was born in Westmoreland in 1669. He ap- 
 plied himself early and vigorously to learning, and displayed his knowledge in several 
 
 writings, which recommended him to tl. i i;ige of Archbishop Tennison, who made 
 
 turn his domestic chaplain. Being now a Member of Convocation, he engaged in a con- 
 troversy, in which he defended his patron's rights, as president, in eleven pamphlets.
 
 THE LIFE OE THE REV. ( SABLES WBBLBT. 125 
 
 heard alleged against them, respecting their preaching 
 in .nice of salvation. Bome of the bishop's wofds were, "If byassnr- 
 
 ance you mean, an inward persuasion, wheh by a man is oonsciona in 
 himself, after examining liis life by the law of God, and weighing his 
 own sincerity, that he ; s in a state of salvation, and acceptable toGod, I 
 do not see how any i r <>u.l Christian can be without such an assurance." 
 They answered, " We <1<> contend for tins, but we have been '-Iki r*jr<-<l 
 with Antinonnanisni. because we preach justification by faith alone: 
 Dan any one preach otherwise, who agrees with our Church in the 
 SeriptUTes .' " Indeed by ]>r<'achin<_ r it strongly, and not sulii< irmly in- 
 culcating godrj works as following justification, and being the proper 
 evidences of it, some have been made Ajitinomians in theory rather 
 than practice; particularly in the time of King Charles. "But," 
 said the bishop, !; there is a very heavy charge brought against us, 
 bishops, inconsequence of your having re-baptized an adult, and 
 alleged the archbishop's authority for doing it." Mr. John Wesley 
 answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary, and acquitted 
 the archbishop from having any hand in the matter: but added, ' : Ifa 
 person dissatisfied with lay-baptism, should desire Episcopal, I should 
 think it my duty to administer it, after having acquainted the bishop, 
 according to the canon." " Well," said the bishop, " I am against 
 it myself, when any one has had baptism among the Dissenters."— 
 The bishop here shows that he possessed a candid and liberal mind. 
 —Mr. Charles Wesley adds, " My brother enquired whether his read- 
 ing in a religious society made it a conventicle? His lordship 
 warily referred us to the laws: but, on urging the question, 'Are 
 religious societies conventicles?' he answered, 'No, I think not: 
 however you can read the acts and laws as well as I ; I determine 
 nothing.' We hoped his lordship would not, henceforward, receive 
 
 He afterwards enlarged them on a more comprehensive plan, containing a riew of the 
 legal duties and rights of the English clergy, which was published under the title of Codex 
 Juris Eccksiastici Anglicmi, in folio. Archbishop Tennisan dying in 1715, and Dr. Wake, 
 Bishop of Lincoln, being made Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Gibson succeeded him as 
 Bishop of Lincoln j and in 1720, was promoted to the Bishopric of London. He govern- 
 ed his diocese with the most exact care, bul was extremely jealous of the least privileges 
 belonging to the Church. He approved of the toleration of Protestanl Dissenters, but 
 opposed all attempts to procure a repeal of the Corporation and Teat Acts. His opposition 
 to those licentious assemblies, called masquerades, gave great umbrage at Court, ami pre- 
 
 ', further preferment. His pastoral letters are justly esteemed masterly | 
 Beside above-mentioned, he published, 1. An edition of Drummdn 
 
 ' - V. of Scotland's Cantilena Rustica, with notes. 2. '! 
 Saxonicum, with a Latin translation, and notes. 3. Reliquia Spelmanniana. t. An edition 
 
 intilian de Arte Oratorio, with notes. 5. An English translation ofC 
 nia, with additions, 2 vols, folio. 6. A number of small pieces collected together and 
 printed in 3 vols, folio.— He died in September, 1748. He was a steady friend to the 
 established Church, but a great enemy to persecution : a great economist, but liberal and 
 beneficent. L>r. Crow, who had once been Ins chaplain, left him two thousand five hun- 
 dred pounds; the whole of which, the bishop gave to Dr. Crow's own relations who were 
 very poor. He corresponded with Dr. Watts, and expressed a friendly concern for the 
 interests of religion, among Dissenters as well as in bis own Church. 
 11*
 
 126 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 an accusation against a presbyter, but at the mouth of two or three 
 witnesses. He said, ' No, by no means ; and you may have free access 
 to me at all times.' We thanked him and took our leave." 
 
 Tuesday, November 14th, Mr. Charles Wesley had another con- 
 ference with the Bishop of London, without his brother: "I have 
 used your lordship's permission," said he, !: to wait upon you. A 
 woman desires me to baptize her, not being satisfied with her baptism 
 by a Dissenter. She says, sure and unsure is not the same." He 
 immediately took fire, and interrupted me. " I wholly disapprove of it : 
 it is irregular." " My lord," said Mr. Wesley, "I did not expect your 
 approbation ; I only came in obedience, to give you notice of my inten- 
 tion." "It is irregular; I never receive any such information, but 
 from the minister." "My lord, your rubric does not so much as require 
 the minister to give you notice, but any discreet person. I have the 
 minister's leave." " Who gave you authority to baptize ? " " Your 
 lordship;* and I shall exercise it in any part of the known world." 
 " Are you a licensed curate? " "I have the leave of the proper min- 
 ister." " But do you not know, that no man can exercise parochial 
 duty in London, without my leave? It is only si<b silenMo" " But 
 you know, many do take that permission for authority; and you 
 yourself allow it." " It is one thing to connive, and another to 
 approve; I have power to inhibit you." " Does your lordship exert 
 that power? Do you now inhibit me?" "O why will you push 
 matters to an extreme? I do not inhibit you." " Why then, my lord, 
 according to your own concession, you permit or authorize me." " I 
 have power to punish and to forbear." " To punish : that seems to 
 imply, that I have done something worthy of punishment; I should 
 be gad to know, that I may answer. Does your lordship charge me 
 with any crime ? " " No, no, I charge you with no crime." " Do you 
 then dispense with my giving you notice of any baptisms in future? " 
 " I neither dispense, nor not dispense." — " He censured Lawrence on 
 lay-baptism ; and blamed my brother's sermon as inclining to Anti- 
 nomianism. I charged Archbishop Tillotson with denying the faith ; 
 he allowed it, and owned they ran into one extreme to avoid another." 
 He concluded the conference, with " Well, sir, you knew my judg- 
 ment before, and you know it now ;_ good morrow to you." 
 
 November 22d, Mr. Wesley set out in the coach, to visit his friends 
 at Oxford. We may observe, that he was in the first part of his 
 ministry, very much alone ; having preached the gospel, fully, and 
 boldly, in many of the churches, in Newgate, and at Islington ; while 
 his brother was in Germany, and Mr. Whitefield in America. He 
 had met with little opposition, except from some private friends, and 
 at Islington; where the polite part of his congregation, had some- 
 times shown a want of regard to decency in their behavior, and 
 
 * See above, page 77.
 
 Tin; LIFE OF THE ROT. RUBLES WESLEY. 1-17 
 
 many had frequently gone out of the church. He bow clearly saw. 
 that a faithful discharge of Ins duty, would expose him to many 
 hardships and dangers; and though he generally had great confi- 
 dence in < : "<l. y< i he had also his seasonsof dejection, when be • 
 Beady to sink under the pressure of Ins difficulties; which made him 
 folly sensible of Ins weakness, and, that he must be supported in 
 work by a power not his own. On the 25th, d, heexperi- 
 
 enced great depressi >f mind; " I felt," Bays he, "a pining A 
 
 to die, forseeing the infinite dangers and troubles of life.*' But as bi 
 was dail 1 in tin' exercise of some part or other of Ins minis- 
 
 terial office, the times of refreshing, from the presence of the Lord, 
 frequently returned upon him: his strength was renewed, ami he 
 was again enabled to go on his way rejoicing. 
 
 Mr. Whitefield was at this time, at Oxford, and was earnest with 
 Mr. W.slcy to accept a college living. This gives pretty clear evi- 
 dence that no plan of itinerant preaching was yet fixed on, nor 
 indeed thought of: had any such plan been in agitation among them, 
 it is very certain Mr. Whitefield would not have urged this advice 
 on Mr. Charles Wesley, whom he loved as a brother, and whose 
 labors he highly esteemed. 
 
 December the 11th. Mr. Wesley left Oxford, and coming to "Wick- 
 ham in the evening, took up his lodgings with a Mr. Hollis, to whom, 
 I suppose, he had been recommended. t: He entertained me," adds 
 Mr. Wesley, 'with his French prophets, who in his account, arc 
 equal, if not superior, to the prophets of the Old Testament. While 
 we were undressing, he fell into violent agitations, and gabbled like 
 a turkey-cock. I was frightened, and began exorcising him, with. 
 Thou deaf and dumb devil, &e. He soon recovered from his fit of 
 inspiration. — I prayed and went to bed, not half liking my bed-fellow: 
 nor did 1 sleep very sound with satan so near me." He escaped, 
 however, without harm, and came safe to London the next day, 
 where he heard a glorious account of the success of the gospel at 
 Islington, some of the fiercest opposers being converted. 
 
 January oth, 1739, Mr. Wesley gives us another convincing proof, 
 that no plan of becoming itinerants, was yet formed. He says, " My 
 brother, Mr. Seward, Hall, Whitefield, Ingham, Kinchin, and Hutch- 
 ins, all set upon me to settle at Oxford." But he could not agree to 
 their proposal, without being more fully satisfied that it was the 
 order of Providence. This advice, however, and a similar instance 
 above-mentioned, plainly show, that their views at present extended 
 no further than to preach the gospel in the churches, wherever they 
 had opportunity. 
 
 About this time some persons being greatly atTccted under the pub- 
 lic prayers and preaching, fell into violent convulsive motions, accom- 
 panied with loud and dismal cries. This gave great offence to many, 
 and occasioned disputes. Mr. Charles Wesley mentions this circum-
 
 128 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 stance in his Journal on the 10th of January. " At the society," says 
 he, "we had some discourse ahout agitations: no sign of grace, in 
 my humble opinion." 
 
 February 21st. Mr. Wesley and his brother thought it prudent to 
 wait on Dr. Potter, then Archbishop of Canterbury, to prevent any ill 
 impression which the various false reports of their proceedings might 
 produce on his mind. "He showed us," says Mr. Wesley, "great 
 affection; spoke mildly of Mr. Whitefield; cautioned us to give no 
 more umbrage than was necessary for our own defence : to forbear 
 exceptionable phrases ; to keep to the doctrines of the Church. We 
 told him, we expected persecution would abide by the Church till her 
 articles and homilies were repealed. He assured us, he knew of no 
 design in the governors of the Church, to innovate ; and neither 
 should their be any innovation while he lived. He avowed justifica- 
 tion by faith alone ; and signified his gladness to see us, as often as 
 we pleased." 
 
 " From him we went to the Bishop of London ; who denied that 
 he had condemned, or even heard much concerning us. He said Mr. 
 Whitefield's Journal was tainted with enthusiasm, though he him- 
 self was a pious well-meaning youth. He warned us against Anti- 
 nomianism, and dismissed us kindly." 
 
 "March 28th. We dissuaded my brother from going to Bristol; 
 from an unaccountable fear that it would prove fatal to him. He of- 
 fered himself willingly, to whatever the Lord should appoint. The 
 next day he set out,* recommended by us to the grace of God. He 
 left a blessing behind him. I desired to die with him." 
 
 Soon after this, a Mr. Shaw began to give some disturbance to 
 their little society, by insisting, that there is no priesthood ; that is, 
 there is no order of men in the christian ministry, who, properly 
 speaking, exercise the functions of a priest : that he himself had as 
 good a right to baptize and administer the sacrament, as any other 
 man. It appears by his claiming a right to baptize, &c. that he was 
 a layman ; and it must be acknowledged by all parties, that chris- 
 tian ministers, considered as an order in the Church distinguished by 
 their office from other believers, are no where, in the New Testament, 
 called priests. "I tried in vain," says Mr. Wesley, "to check Mr. 
 Shaw in his wild rambling talk against a christian priesthood. At 
 last I told him. I would oppose him to the utmost, and either he or 
 I, must quit the society. In expounding, I warned them strongly 
 against schism ; into which Mr. Shaw's notions must necessarily lead 
 them. The society were all for my brother's immediate return. 
 April 19th, I found Mr. Stonehouse exactly right (that is, in his no- 
 tions on the priesthood) ; warned Mrs.Vaughan and Brookmans. against 
 
 * This exactly accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. See his "Works, vol. 
 ?:jvii. page 64.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 129 
 
 Shaw's pestilent errors. I spoke strongly at the Savoy society, in 
 behalf of the < Ihurofa of England." 
 
 April ri 1th. Mr. Whitefield preached al Fetter Laa»; being return 
 from Bristol, where he first preached in the open air, and in some 
 e opened the way to an itinerant ministry, which was snre to 
 follow this step; but of which none of them hitherto, seem to hare 
 entertained the least conception. It seems thai Howel Harris cam'' 
 to London with him; "A man," say* Mr. Wesley, "after my own 
 heart. Mr. Whitefield related the dismal effects of Shaw's doctrine 
 at Oxford. Both he and How.] Harris insisted on Shaw's expulsion 
 from the society. April 36th, Mr. Whitefield preached in Islington 
 church-yard: the numerous audience, could not have been more af- 
 fected within the walls. Saturday the 28th, he preached out again. 
 After him. Mr. Bowers got up to speak. I conjured him not: but he 
 beat me down, and followed his impulse. I carried many away with 
 me." This last circumstance, is the more worthy of notice, as it is, 
 so far as I can find, the first instance of a layman attempting to 
 preach among the Methodists. It must be observed however, that it 
 was not with approbation, but by violence. He was not discouraged, 
 however, by this opposition : and it is probable, that, about this time, 
 several other laymen began to expound or preach: for on the 16th 
 of May, a dispute arose at the society in Fetter-Lane, about lay- 
 preaching; which certainly implies that some laymen had begun to 
 preach, and that the practice was likely to become more general. Mr. 
 Wesley observes, that he and Mr. Whitefield declared against it. 
 
 May 25th, Mr. Clagget having invited Mr. Wesley to Broadoaks. 
 he went thither, and preached to four or five hundred attentive hear- 
 ers. May 29th, " A farmer," says he, " invited me to preach in his 
 field. I did so, to about five hundred; on, ' Repent for the kingdom 
 of heaven is at hand.' On the 3lst, a Quaker sent me a pressing 
 invitation to preach at Thackstead. I scrupled preaching in anoth- 
 er's parish, till I had been refused the church. Many Quakers, and 
 near seven hundred others, attended, while I declared in the high- 
 ways, the scripture hath concluded all under sin." 
 
 June the 6th, Two or three who had embraced the opinions of 
 Shaw, declared themselves no longer members of the Church of Eng- 
 land. "Now," says Mr. Wesley, "am I clear of them : by renoun- 
 cing the Church, they have discharged me." About this time the 
 French Prophets raised some disturbance in the society, and gained 
 
 eral proselytes, who warmly defended them. June 12th, tw< 
 them were- present at a meeting, and occasioned much disputing. \t 
 length Mr. Wesley asked, •• Who is on God's side? Who for the 
 old Prophets, rather than the new? Let them follow me. They 
 lowed me into the pre;iehing-room. I expounded the lesson : several 
 <rave an account of their conversion : dear brother Bowers confessed 
 ^ 17
 
 130 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 his errors ; and we rejoiced and triumphed in the name of the Lord 
 onr God." 
 
 June the 19th, Mr. Wesley was at Lambeth, with the archbishop, 
 who treated him with much severity. His Grace declared he would 
 not dispute ; nor would he, as yet, proceed to excommunication. It 
 does not appear that the archbishop condemned the doctrines Mr. 
 Wesley preached, but the manner of preaching them : it was irregu- 
 lar, and this was judged a cause sufficient for condemning him. Reg- 
 ularity is undoubtedly necessary, in the government both of church 
 and state. But when a system of rules and orders purely human, is 
 so established for the government of the Church, as to be made per- 
 petual, whatever changes may take place in the state of the people ; 
 it must, in many cases, become injurious rather than useful. And 
 when conformity to such an establishment, is considered as compre- 
 hending almost all virtue, and made the only road to favor and pre- 
 ferment in the Church ; and a deviation from it, is marked with dis- 
 grace ; it becomes an idol, at whose altar many will be tempted to 
 sacrifice their judgment, their conscience, and their usefulness. Civil 
 government knows nothing of this perpetual sameness of its regula- 
 tions and laws, in all circumstances of the people. And why should 
 the Church, in regulations which are purely human, and prudential? 
 The end of regularity, or conformity to a certain established order in 
 the government of the Church, is, the propagation of christian knowl- 
 edge, and the increase of true religion ; but if a minister be so cir- 
 cuinstanced, that regularity would obstruct, rather than promote his 
 usefulness in these respects, irregularity becomes his duty, and ought 
 not to be condemned by others, when no essential principle of religion 
 is violated, nor any serious inconvenience follows from it. In this 
 case, the end to be attained, is infinitely more important than any 
 prudential rules to direct the means of attaining it : which should 
 always admit of such alterations as circumstances require, to pro- 
 mote the end intended. 
 
 Mr. Wesley bore the archbishop's reproof with great firmness, 
 while in his presence ; but after leaving him, he fell into great heavi- 
 ness, and for several days suffered a severe inward conflict. He per- 
 ceived that it arose from the fear of man. Mr. Whitefield urged him 
 to preach in the fields the next Sunday : by this step he would break 
 down the bridge, render his retreat difficult or impossible, and be 
 forced to fight his way forward in the work of the ministry. This 
 advice he followed. June 24th, "I prayed," says he, "and went 
 forth, in the name of Jesus Christ. I found near a thousand helpless 
 sinners, waiting for the word in Moorfields. I invited them in my 
 Master's words, as well as name ; ' Come unto me, all ye that labor and 
 are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' The Lord was with me, 
 even me, the meanest of his messengers, according to his promise. At 
 St. Paul's, the psalms, lesson &c. for the da^put new life into me:
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. WESLEY. 131 
 
 and so did the sacrament. My load wa and 
 
 scruples. God shone on my path, and I knew this was his will con- 
 cerning we. 1 walked t'i Kennington-common, and cri mlti- 
 tudea upon multitudes, 'Repent ye and believe the gospel.' The 
 Lord was my strength, and my mouth, and my wisdom. that all 
 would therefore praise the Lord, for his goodn< 
 
 June 29th, He was at Wickham, in his way to < >xford. " '' 
 he, •• 1 heard of much disturbance occasioned by Bowers' preach- 
 ing in the streets." Thus early, it appears that lay-preaching had 
 commenced, even beyond the societies in London, though not with 
 the consent of any of the clergymen. The next day he reached 
 Oxford, and waited on the Dean, who spoke with unusual severity 
 against field-preaching, and Mr. Whitefield, who may he called the 
 author or founder of field-preaching; it is perhaps on this account, 
 that lie has so often been supposed to be the founder of Methodism. 
 July 1st, he preached a sermon on justification, before the university. 
 with great boldness. All were very attentive : one could not help weep- 
 ing. July 2d, Mr. Oamboldcame to him, who had been with the vicc- 
 chancellor, and well received. "I waited," says Mr. Wesley, " on 
 the vice-chancellor, at his own desire. I gave him a full account of 
 the Methodists, which he approved, but objected to the irregularity 
 of doing good in other men's parishes. He charged Mr. Whitefield 
 with breach of promise, appealed to the Dean, and appointed a second 
 meeting there. All were against my sermon, as liable to be misunder- 
 stood. July 3d, Mr. Bowers had been laid hold of, for preaching in 
 Oxford. To-day the beadle brought him to me. I talked to him 
 closely ; he had nothing to reply, but promised to do so no more, and 
 thereby obtained his liberty. At night I had another conference with 
 the Dean, who cited Mr. Whitefield to judgment.* I said. : Mr. Dean, 
 he shall be ready to answer the citation.' He used the utmost address 
 to bring me off from preaching abroad, from expounding in houses, 
 and from singing psalms. He denied justification by faith, and all 
 vital religion/' 
 
 July 4th, Mr. Wesley returned to London. On the Sth. he preached 
 to near ten thousand hearers, by computation, in Moorfields, and the 
 same day at Kennington-common. His labors now daily increased 
 upon him ; and his success, in bringing great numbers from darkness 
 to light, and in rousing the minds of vast multitudes to a serious 
 enquiry after religion, was beyond anything we can, at present, easily 
 conceive. In such circumstances as these, it is almost impossible for 
 a minister, to keep his mind quite free from all thoughts of self-ap- 
 plause. He will be led, at first almost insensibly, to think d 
 highly of himself than he ought, to attribute some part of his 
 to his own superior excellences, and to think too meanly of others. 
 If his judgment be rightly informed, and his conscience tender, he is 
 shocked when he discovers these workings of his mind, and end' 
 * I supp<->s" for some breach of on.W.
 
 132 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ors to suppress them; but he soon finds that the thoughts and pro- 
 pensities of his heart, are not under the control of his judgment; 
 they present themselves on every occasion against his will, and are 
 not a little strengthened by the commendations and praises of those 
 who have been benefited by him. The natural temper of the mind, 
 is sometimes so far awakened on these occasions, as to produce 
 a severe inward conflict, bring on great distress, and make a man 
 ashamed of himself in the presence of God. Mr. Wesley felt the full 
 force of the temptations which arose from the success of his ministry. 
 July 22d, he says, " Never, till now, did I know the strength of 
 temptation and energy of sin. Who, that consults only the quiet of 
 his own mind, would covet great success? I live in a continual 
 stonn; my soul is always in my hand; the enemy thrusts sore at 
 me that I may fall, and a worse enemy than the Devil, is, my own 
 heart. Miror quemquam jircedicalorem. salvari. I wonder any preacher 
 of the gospel is saved. August the 7th, I preached repentance and 
 faith at Plaistow. and at night expounded on Lazarus dead and raised, 
 in a private house. The next day, called onThomas Keen, a mild and 
 candid Quaker. Preached at Marybone. — Too well pleased with my 
 success, which brought upon me strong temptations. August 10th, 1 
 gave Mr. Whitefield some account both of my labors and conflicts." 
 
 " Dear George, 
 
 '•' I forgot to mention the most material occurrence at Plaistow; 
 namely, that a clergyman was there convinced of sin. He stood 
 under me. and appeared throughout my discourse, under the greatest 
 perturbation of mind. In our return we were much delighted with 
 an old spiritual Quaker, who is clear in justification. Friend Keen 
 seems to have experience, and is right in the foundation. I cannot 
 preach out on the week days, for the expense of coach-hire : nor can 
 I accept of dear Mr. Steward's ofler, to which I should be less back- 
 ward, would he follow my advice ; but while he is so lavish of his 
 Lord's goods, I cannot consent that his ruin should in any degree seem 
 to be under my hand. I am continually tempted to leave off preaching, 
 and hide myself like J. Hutchins. I should then be free from temp- 
 tation, and have leisure to attehd to my own improvement. God con- 
 tinues to work by me, but not in me, that I perceive. Do not reckon 
 upon me, my brother, in the work God is doing ; for I cannot expect 
 that he should long employ one, who is ever longing and murmur- 
 ing to be discharged." 
 
 "To-day," says Mr. Wesley, " I took J. Bray to Mr. Law, whore- 
 solved all his experience into fits, or natural affection or fits; and 
 desired him to take no notice of his comforts, which he had better be 
 without, than have. He blamed Mr. Whitefield's Journal and way of 
 proceeding; said, he had great hopes that the Methodists would have 
 been dispersed by little and little, into livings, and have leavened the 
 whole lump. I told him my experience : ' then,' said he, ' I am fai
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 133 
 
 below you (if you are right) not worth) to wipe yur shoes.' He 
 agreed to our notio i of faith, but would bave it, that all men held it. 
 ]!.• v .-;i . fullj against the laymen's expounding, as the very w< 
 thing both for themselves and others. 1 told him he was my school- 
 master to bring me to Christ: hut the reason why 1 did not come 
 sooner to Christ was, 1 sought to be sanctified before I was justified 
 [disclaimed all expectation of becoming some great one. Among 
 other things he said, ' \\ ere I so talked of, as Mr. Whitefield is, 1 should 
 run away, and hide myself entirely. 1 I answered, ' you might, but 
 God would bring you back, like Jonah.' He told me, joy in the Holy 
 Ghost was t!< rous thing Cod could give. I replied, 'but 
 
 cannot Cod guard his own gifts V He often disclaimed advising us, 
 seeiag we had the Spirit of Cod: but mended on our hands, and at 
 last came almost quite over to us." 
 
 It' is really wonderful that Mr. Law should talk in tins manner ! 
 He who wrote the spirit of prayer, the spirit of love, and an address 
 to the eleTgy, besides many other pieces, in which he shows, with 
 great force of reasoning, that a person can have no true religion. 
 without a supernatural influence of the Spirit of God upon his mind ; 
 in which he certainly lays a foundation for christian experience. 
 
 August 1 2th, He observes, " 1 received great power to explain the 
 good Samaritan : communicated at St. Paul's, as I do every Sunday: 
 convinced multitudes at Kennington-common, from, J Such were some 
 of you, but ye arc washed, &c.' And before the day was past, felt 
 my own sinfulness so great, that I wished I had never been born." 
 
 August 13th, Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Seward as follows. " I 
 preached yesterday to more than ten thousand.hearers. I am so buf- 
 feted both before and after, that were! not forcibly detained, 1 should 
 fly from every human face. If God does make a way for me to 
 escape, I shall not easily be brought back again. 1 cannot love ad- 
 vertising; it looks like sounding a trumpet. I hope our brother 
 Hutchins will come forth at last, and throw away my mantle of 
 reserve, which he seems to have taken up." 
 
 Mr. Whitefield was now on the point of returning to America, and 
 on the l-*)th of August Mr. Wesley wrote to him. "Let not Gossart's 
 opinion of your letter to the bishop, weaken your hands. Abundans 
 cauiio nocct : * it is the Moravian infirmity. To-morrow I set 
 out for Bristol. I pray you may all have a good voyage, and that 
 many poor souls maybe added to the church by your ministry, befor< 
 we meet again. Meet again I am confident we shall, perhaps both 
 
 * Too much caution is hurtful. Some persons perhaps may think, that neither Mr. 
 White od in need of this admonition; of this, however, we are not 
 
 very prop.- 1 : of time. It is evident that on many^ccasions they did 
 
 use much caution. Mr. Wesley speaks as though he had some thoughts of going again to 
 
 America, ami he mentions such intentions in several places : but they never came to any- 
 thing fixed and determined. 
 
 12
 
 134 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 here and in America. The will of the Lord be done, with us and by 
 us, in time and in eternity ! " 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 CONTAINING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY'S LAEORS AS AN 
 ITINERANT PREACHER. 
 
 August 16th, Mr. Wesley entered on the itinerant plan. He rode 
 to Wickham, and being denied the church, would have preached in 
 a private house ; but Mr. Bowers having been preaching there in the 
 streets, had raised great opposition, and effectually shut the door 
 against him. The next day he went to Oxford, and the day follow- 
 ing reached Evesham. After being here two or three days, he wrote 
 to his brother as follows. 
 
 " Dear Brother, 
 
 " We left the brethren at Oxford much edified, and two gowns- 
 men thoroughly awakened. On Saturday afternoon God brought us 
 hither, Mr. Seward being from home, there was no admission for us, 
 his wife being an opposer, and having refused to see Mr. Whitefield 
 before me. At seven in the evening Mr. Seward found us at the inn, 
 and took us home. At eight I expounded in the school-room, which 
 holds about two hundred persons. — On Sunday morning I preached 
 from George Whitefield' s pulpit, the wall, on, " Repent ye and 
 believe the gospel." The notice being short, we had only a few hun- 
 dreds, but such as those described in the morning lesson, ' These 
 were more noble than those of Thessalonica, in that they received 
 the word with all readiness of mind.' In the evening I showed, to 
 near two thousand hearers, their Saviour in the good Samaritan. — 
 Once more God strengthened me, at nine, to open the new covenant, 
 at the school-house, which was crowded with deeply attentive sin- 
 ners." 
 
 He goes on. " August 20th, I spoke from Acts ii. 37, to two or 
 three hundred market people and soldiers, all as orderly and decent 
 as could be desired. — I now heard, that the mayor had come down 
 on Sunday, to take a view of us. Soon after, an officer struck a 
 countryman in the face, without any provocation. A serious woman 
 besought the poor man, not to resist evil, as the other only wanted to 
 make a riot. He took patiently several repeated blows, telling the 
 officer, he might beat him as long as he pleased."
 
 THE LIFE OV THE REV CHABLB8 WESLEY. L36 
 
 •• To-day Mr. Seward's cousin told us of a young lady, who 
 here on a visit, and had been deeply affected on Sunday aighl under 
 the word, seeing and feeling her need of a physician, and earnestly 
 desired me to pray for her. — After dinner i spoke with her. She 
 burst into tears, and told us, she had come hither thoughtli ss, dead 
 in pleasures and sin, and fully resolved against ever being a Metho- 
 dist. That she. was first alarmed about her own state, by seeing ns 
 so happy and full of love: had gone to the society, but was not 
 thoroughly awakened to a knowledge of herself, till the word came 
 home to her soul. That all the following night she had been in an 
 agony and distress; could not pray, could not bear our singing, nor 
 have any rest in her spirit. We betook ourselves to prayer for her; 
 she received forgiveness, and triumphed in the Lord her God." 
 
 August 23d. "By ten lust night we reached Gloucester, through 
 many dangers and difficulties. In mounting my horse I fell o 
 him, and sprained my hand: riding in the dark I bruised my foot: 
 we lost our way as often as we could : there were only two hoi 
 between three of ns: when we had got to Gloucester, we were turn- 
 ed hack from a friend's house, on account of his wife's sickness: and 
 my voice and strength were quite gone. To-day they are in some 
 measure restored. At night I with difficulty got into the crowded 
 society, where I preached the law and the gospel, which they receiv- 
 ed with all readiness. Three clergymen were present. Some without. 
 attempted to make a disturbance, but in vain." 
 
 August 25th. " Before I went into the streets and highways, I 
 sent, according to my custom, to borrow the use of the church. The 
 minister, being one of the better disposed, sent hack a civil message, 
 that he would be glad to drink a glass of wine with me, but durst 
 not lend me his pulpit for fifty guineas. Mr. Whitefield* however. 
 durst lend me his Held, which did just as well. For near an hour and 
 half. God lmvc me voice and strength to exhort about two thousand 
 sinners, to repent and believe the gospel. — Being invited to Pains- 
 wick, I waited upon the Lord, and renewed my strength. We found 
 near a thousand persons gathered in the street. I discoursed from. 
 God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself. I besought 
 them earnestly to be reconciled, and the rebels seemed inclined to lay 
 down their arms. A young Presbyterian teacher cleaved to us." 
 
 On returning to Gloucester, Mr. Wesley received an invitation 
 from F. Drummond; he dined with her. and several of the Friends ; 
 particularly he mentions " Josiah Martin, a spiritual man." says he. 
 ■• as far as 1 can discern. My heart was enlarged, and knit to them 
 in love." — Going in the evening, to preach in the field. Mrs. Kirk- 
 man, an old and intimate accmaintance, whose son had been with 
 him and his brother at Oxford, put herself in his way; and 
 
 * I suppose a brother of the Rev. Mr. George Whitefie
 
 13i 
 
 TEE LIFE Of THE KEY. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 addressed him, with, " What, Mr. Wesley, is it you I see ! is it pos- 
 sible that you, who can preach at Christ-church, St. Mary's, &c. 
 should come hither after a mob!" He gave her a short answer, and 
 went to his mob; or to put it in the phrase of the Pharisees, to this 
 people, which is accursed. Thousands heard him gladly, while he 
 explained the blessings and privileges of the gospel, and exhorted all 
 to come to Christ as lost sinners that they might enjoy them. I can- 
 not but observe here, that the more ignorant and wicked the common 
 people were at this time, the greater was the charity and kindness of 
 those who endeavored to instruct them in their duty to God and 
 man. and by this means reform their manners. The reader will 
 easily perceive, that it required no small degree of resolution, to 
 expose himself to the ignorant rudeness of the lowest of the people, 
 to the contemptuous sneers of those of respectability and influence, 
 and to the severe censures of his particular friends. Yet this, both 
 he, his brother, and Mr. Whitefield did, in adopting the plan of 
 itinerant preaching. It is almost impossible to imagine, that in their 
 circumstances, they could act from any other motive, than a pure 
 desire of doing good. Travelling from place to place, and every 
 where preaching in the open air, was a plan of proceeding well 
 adapted to diffuse knowledge among the common people, and to 
 awaken a concern for religion. But it was extraordinary and new ; 
 and the novelty of it would naturally engage the attention of the 
 public so much, that few persons would, at first, form a true judg- 
 ment of its importance, and the difficulties and hardships attending 
 it. Had these two points been considered and rightly understood, I 
 am persuaded that neither Mr. Charles Wesley, nor his brother, nor 
 Mr. Whitefield, would have been blamed for adopting the plan of 
 itinerancy, and preaching in the open air; on the contrary they 
 would have been commended by every person of a liberal mind. At 
 present, I shall only hint at one or two particulars, to show the impor- 
 tance of their proceedings, and the hardships they had to encounter. 
 The laboring poor are the most numerous class of people in every 
 country. They are not less necessary to the happiness and pros- 
 perity of a nation, than the higher orders of society. At the period 
 of which I am now speaking, their education was almost wholly 
 neglected ; and as they advanced in years, they had fewer opportu- 
 nities of instruction and less capacity for it, than those who had 
 received a better education, and had more leisure. The public dis- 
 courses of the regular clergy, had little or no influence upon this 
 class of people; as many of them never went to church, and most 
 of those who did, neither understood, nor felt themselves interested, 
 in what the preachers delivered from the pulpit. Darkness covered 
 the earth, and gross darkness the people. Nor was there any pros- 
 pect of doing them good, except by some extraordinary method of 
 proceeding, as their ignorance and vicious habits, placed them beyond
 
 THE LIFE OF Till. RKV. CHAKI.ES WESLEY. 137 
 
 reach of any salutary influence from the ordinary means of 
 improvement appointed by government But il certainly is a matu r 
 ol aational importance, that so. large a body of people as the Labor- 
 ing poor, should 1»" instructed in the principles of religion, and have 
 the way to happiness, botb here and h< reafter, pointed out to them, 
 in such a manner as to engage their attention, and inform their 
 understandings. A true knowledge of religi6n enlarges and Btrength- 
 , us the faculties of their minds, and prepares them for a due per- 
 formance of every duty religious and civil. It opens to their view 
 sources of happiness unknown to diem before; it teaches them 
 to form a true estimate of their privileges and blessings temporal and 
 spiritual ; to view affliction, nol as peculiar to their .situation, bul 
 infinitely diversified, and distributed for wise purposes, through ali 
 the orders of society; thus it leads them on to contentment and hap- 
 
 sss in their humble situations, and disposes them to industry and 
 which they largely contribute to the prosperity and happi- 
 of the nation. Viewing the effects of itinerant preaching in this 
 point of light, we sec its importance, and must acknowledge that the 
 authors of it deserve great praise; especially as they introduced it 
 by their own example, under many difficulties and hardships. Their 
 prospects in life, from their learning, their abilities, and their rank in 
 society, were all sacrificed to the plan of itinerancy. In all human 
 appearance, they had everything to lose by it; reputation, health, 
 and the esteem of their friends; and nothing in this world to gain, 
 but great bodily fatigue, ill usage from the mob, and general contempt. 
 As only three persons united together at first in the plan of itinerancy, 
 they could not expect to form any extensive or very permanent 
 establishment. It was impossible to conceive that the seed they were 
 sowing, would produce so plentiful a crop of lay-preachers as we 
 have seen spring up from it, without whom the work must have been 
 very limited indeed. But it is very evident that these three servants 
 of God, did not look forward to any very distant consequences of 
 their present proceedings; they contented themsejves with perform- 
 ing a present duty, and doing as much good as possible in the way 
 which opened before them, committing themselves and their work to 
 God^who has taken good care of them. 
 
 Mr. Wesley pursued his plan, and on the 2Gth of August was at 
 Painswick. The minister was so obliging as to lend him his pulpit. 
 But the church would not hold the people; it was supposed there 
 were two thousand persons in the church-yard. Mr. Wesley stood 
 at a window which was taken down, and preached to the CO] 
 
 ion within the walls, and without. They listened with eager at- 
 tention, whiie he explained, "God so loved the world that hi 
 his only begotten Son." &c. 
 
 " In the afternoon," says he, "I preached again to a Kennington 
 congregation. It was the most beautiful sight I ever hi held. The 
 
 18
 
 138 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 people filled the gradually rising area, which was shut up on three 
 sides by a vast hill. On the top and bottom of this hill, was a great 
 row of trees. In this amphitheatre the people stood deeply attentive, 
 while I called upon them in Christ's words, ' Come unto me all ye 
 that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' The tears 
 of many testified, that they were ready to enter into that rest. It was 
 with dilfieulty we made our way through this most loving people, and 
 returned amidst their prayers and blessings to Ebly, where I expounded 
 the second lesson for two hours." 
 
 A good old Baptist had invited Mr. Wesley to preach at Stanley, 
 in his way to Bristol. Accordingly, on the 27th, he rode thither 
 through the rain, and preached to about a thousand attentive hearers ; 
 they were so much affected by the sermon, that he appointed them to 
 meet him again in the evening. I mention with pleasure, these in- 
 stances of persons among the Friends, the Presbyterians, and the 
 Baptists, who showed a friendly disposition to Mr. Wesley, and 
 countenanced his proceedings. Their conduct discovers a stronger 
 attachment to the essential doctrines of the gospel, than to the 
 peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship, in which they differed 
 from him and from one another; and marks a liberality of sentiment, 
 which reflects honor on the different denominations of Christians to 
 which they belonged. 
 
 He returned to Mr. Ellis's at Ebly. This was a most agreeable 
 family ; every one having received the faith, except one young man 
 who still remained an abandoned sinner. His mother mourned and 
 lamented over him, with parental affection and religious concern. 
 Mr. Oakley, who travelled with Mr. Wesley, now informed him that 
 he had been able to fasten some degree of conviction of sin on the 
 young man's mind. His convictions and seriousness were increased 
 by Mr. Wesley's sermon. By persevering prayer he was brought to 
 the knowledge of God, and received peace and joy in believing. Mr. 
 Wesley adds, " Sing ye heavens for the Lord hath done it ; shout ye 
 lower parts of the earth ! In the morning I had told his mother the 
 story of St. Austin's conversion : now I carried her the joyful news, 
 ' This thy son was dead and is alive again ; he was lost and is 
 found.' " 
 
 He arrived in Bristol, August 28th ; and his brother having set out 
 for London, on the 31st he entered on his ministry at Weaver's Hall. 
 "I began," says he, "by expounding Isaiah with great freedom. 
 They were melted into tears all around ; and again when the bands 
 met to keep the Church-fast. We were all of one heart and of one 
 mind. I forgot the contradiction wherewith they grieved my soul in 
 London, and could not forbear saying, ' It is good for me to be here.' ' 
 
 The places where Mr. Wesley had now to preach, in Bristol, Kings- 
 wood, and the neighborhood, were numerous ; and he seldom passed 
 a day without preaching or expounding, two or three times. The con-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. MIAMI- WESLEY. 139 
 
 gregations were large, and his word was with power; so that many 
 testified daily, that the gospel is the ]«, Ivatiotl to all 
 
 who believe. September the 4th, he preached in Kinuswood to some 
 thousands, colliers chiefly, and held out the promises from Isaiah 
 xxxv ; :: The wilderness and the solitary place shall 1" glad I'm" them ; 
 and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose." He adds, •■ I 
 triumphed in the mercy of God to these poor outcasts, (for he hath 
 called them a people who were not a people) and in tin- accomplish- 
 ment of that scripture, 'Then the eyes of the blind shall he opened, 
 and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped ; then shall the lame man 
 leap as an hart, ami the tongue of the dumb sinir: for in tin.' wilder- 
 ness shall waters break out. and streams in the desert.' How gladly 
 do the poor receive the gospel ! We hardly knew how to part." 
 
 September 5th. " I was much discouraged by a discovery of the 
 disorderly walking of some, who have given the adversary oc- 
 casion to blaspheme. I am a poor creature upon such occasions 
 being soon cast down. Yet I went and talked to them, and God filled 
 me with such love to their souls as I have not known before. They 
 could not stand before it. I joined with Oakley and Cennick in prayer 
 for them. M. trembled exceedingly : the others gave us great cause 
 to hope for their recovery." 
 
 " September the 7th, at Weaver's Hall, I expounded the third chap- 
 ter of Isaiah, where the prophet alike condemns notorious profligates, 
 worldly-minded men, and well-dressed ladies." By well-dressed 
 ladies, Mr. Wesley certainly meant much more than the phrase im- 
 ports. He doubtless had in view, a fanciful, useless, expensive 
 conformity to the changeable modes of dress ; which is unbecoming, 
 if not criminal, in a person professing godliness. The prophet is there 
 speaking of ladies of the first rank in the kingdom ; he mentions 
 paint, a variety of useless ornaments, and a mode of dress hardly con- 
 sistent with modesty.* What added to their guilt was, that, while thy 
 were adorning themselves in every fanciful and wanton method they 
 could invent, the poor of the land were oppressed beyond measure; 
 and God denounces heavy judgments against them for their oppres- 
 sion and Avantonness. It has often been said, by persons loo fond of 
 dress, that religion does not consist in the peculiar shape or cut of 
 our clothes. This undoubtedly is true. But when the mode of dress 
 is voluntary, and regulated purely by choice, it is a picture, which 
 gives a visible representation of the temper and disposition of the 
 mind. The choice of our dress, like the choice of our amusements or 
 companions, discovers what kind of objects arc most pleasing and 
 gratifying to us. The case is very different where the mode of dress 
 is characteristic of a profession, or where a woman is under the con- 
 trol of her husband. 
 
 September 11th. He rode with two friends to Bradford, near Bath, 
 
 * See Bishop Lowth, on the third chapter of Isaiah.
 
 140 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 and preached to about a thousand persons who seemed deeply affected. 
 On the Loth he says, " Having been provoked to speak unadvisedly 
 with my lips, I preached on the Bowling-green in great weakness, on, 
 ' Lazarus, come forth ! ' I was surprised that any good should be 
 done. But God quickens others by those who are dead themselves. 
 A man came to me and declared he had now received the spirit of 
 life; and so did a woman at the same time, Avhich she openly de- 
 clared at Weaver's Hall. We had great power among us while I 
 displayed the believer's privileges Irom the eighth chapter of the 
 Epistle to the Romans. On the 16th, I met between thirty and forty 
 colliers, with their wives, at .Mr. Willis's, and administered the sacra- 
 ment to them; but found no comfort myself, in that or any other 
 ordinance. I always find strength for the work of the ministry; but 
 when my work is over, my bodily and spiritual strength both leave 
 me. I can pray for others, not for myself. God, by me, strengthens 
 the weak hands, and confirms the feeble knees ; yet am I as a man 
 in whom is no strength. I am weary and faint in my mind, contin- 
 ually longing to be discharged." — Soon after, however, he found power 
 to pray for himself, and confessed it was good for him to be in desertion. 
 He was greatly strengthened and comforted by opening his Bible on 
 Isaiah liv. 7, 8. "For a small moment have I forsaken thee; but 
 with great mercies will I gather thee. In a little wrath I hid my face 
 from thee for a moment; but with everlasting kindness will I have 
 mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer." 
 
 Many persons now came to him for advice daily, who had been, 
 cither awakened or justified under his ministry. This greatly in- 
 creased his labor, but it strengthened his hands for the work in which 
 he was engaged. September 25th. He preached again at Bradford, 
 to about two thousand hearers. t: I described," says he, " their state 
 by nature and grace. I did not spare those who were whole, and 
 had no need of a physician. They bore it surprisingly. I received 
 invitations to several neighboring towns. May I never run before 
 God's call, nor stay one moment after it. We baited at a good Dis- 
 senter's near Bath, who seems to have the root of the matter in him." 
 The next day, two persons came to him who had been clearly con- 
 vinced of sin, and received peace and joy in believing ; but they had 
 never been baptized. On this occasion Mr. Wesley observes, "I now 
 require no further proof, that one may be an inward Christian without 
 baptism. They are both desirous of it ; and who can forbid water? " 
 
 " Sarah Pearce declares, that she first received comfort on hearing 
 me explain the fifth chapter of the Romans. She had the witness of 
 her own spirit, or conscience, that all the marks I mentioned were upon 
 her : and the Spirit of God, with his testimony, put it beyond the pos- 
 sibility of a doubt. Some of her words were ; ' I was extremely 
 bigoted against my brethren the Dissenters, but am now enlarged 
 towards them and all mankind, in an inexpressible manner. I do not
 
 THE LIFE OF : \V1>J i;V. 141 
 
 depend upon a start of comforl ; bul find it incn r since il be- 
 
 I ceive a great change in myself) and expect . 1 
 
 ; divine attraction in my soul to heavenly things. 1 ie so 
 
 afraid of death that I durst not sleep, I i do nol fear it at all. 
 
 [ desire nothing on earth ; I fear nothing, bul sin. God suffers me to 
 be strongly- tempted; but 1 know. wheTe he gives faith he will try it.' 
 Sec here tin- true assurance of faith ! How consistent! Anhumblej 
 not doubting faith ; a filial, not servile feaT of offending. 1 desire not 
 such an assurano as blots out these scriptures, 'Be nol high-mind 
 butfear:' 'work ou1 jtout salvation with liar and trembling,' &c. 
 God keep me in constant fear, lest that by any means, when I have 
 preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away." 
 
 " I spoke plainly to the women bands, of their uriadvisedness, their 
 want of love, and not hearing one another's burdens. "We found an 
 immediate effect. Some were convinced they had thought too highly 
 of themselves ; and that their first love, like their first joy, was only 
 a foretaste of that temper which continually rules in a new heart.'' 
 
 Though there had heen no riots, nor any open persecution of the 
 Methodists in Bristol ; yet many individuals, who became serious and 
 changed the whole course of their lives, suffered considerably. This 
 was partly occasioned by the inflammatory discourses of some of the 
 clergy, who represented them as Papists, Jesuits, friends of the Pre- 
 tender, &c. On this subject, Mr. Wesley makes the following obser- 
 vations. " Christianity flourishes under the cross. None who follow 
 Christ are without that badge of discipleship. Wives and children 
 are beaten and turned out of doors ; and the persecutors are the com- 
 plainers. It is always the land) that troubles the waters. Every 
 Sunday, damnation is denounced against all who hear us : for we are 
 • Papists, Jesuits, seducers, and bringers-in of the Pretender.' The 
 clergy murmur aloud at the number of communicants, and threatei 
 to repel them. Yet will not the world bear that we should talk of 
 persecution : no, for ' the world now is christian ! and the offence of 
 the cross has ceased.' Alas! what would they do further? Some 
 lose their bread: some their habitations: One suffers stripes, another 
 confinement; yet we must not call this persecution. Doubtless they 
 will find some other name for it, when they shall think they do God 
 service by killing us." 
 
 October Sth. He preached at the brick-yard. A Mr. "Williams, 
 from Kidderminster, who had written to Mr. Wesley some time be- 
 fore to go down thither, was present, and much edified and strength- 
 ened by the sermon. : I know not," says Mr. Wesley, "of what 
 denomination he is, nor is it material; for he has the mind which 
 was in 1 Jhrist." 
 
 Mr. Wesley's sermon, when last at Bradford, had been misunder- 
 stood or misrepresented. It was reported that he was a high Calvin- 
 ist, and great pains had heen taken to represent him as such. His
 
 142 THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES "WESLEY. 
 
 brother Mr. John Wesley, coming to Bristol this evening, it was the 
 opinion of both that he ought to preach again at Bradford, and de- 
 clare his sentiments openly on this point. The next day, October the 
 9th, * they went to Bradford, where Mr. Charles Wesley preached to 
 a e, m- rogation of about two thousand people. Mr. John Wesley 
 prayed first, when Mr. Charles began abruptly, "If God be for us, 
 who can be against us 2 He that spared not his own Son, but deliv- 
 ered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us 
 all things/' He spake with great boldness and freedom for an hour 
 and a half, holding forth Christ a Saviour for all men. He flattered 
 himself that he had done so much injury to satan's kingdom, by 
 beating down sin, that he says, "I believe he will no more slander 
 me with being a Predestinarian" in the modern notion of that word. 
 
 October 11th. He preached for the first time in the open air by 
 night, in a yard belonging to a widow Jones. He observes, " The 
 yard contained about four hundred persons ; the house was likewise 
 full. Great power was in the midst of us. Satan blasphemed with- 
 out, but durst not venture his children too near the gospel, when I 
 offered Christ Jesus to them. The enemy hurried them away, and 
 all we could do. was to pray for them." 
 
 "October 15th. I waited, Avith my brother, on a minister about 
 baptizing some of his parishioners. He complained heavily of the 
 multitudes of our communicants, and produced the canon against 
 strangers. He could not admit as a reason for their coining to his 
 church, that they had no sacrament at their own. I offered my assis- 
 tance to lesson his trouble, but he declined it. He told us there were 
 hundreds of new communicants last Sunday. Ysfe bless God for this 
 cause of offence, and pray it may never be removed." 
 
 "October 19th. I read part of Mr. Law on regeneration to our so- 
 ciety. How promising the beginning, and how lame the conclusion ! 
 Christianity, he rightly tells us, is a recovery of the Divine image ; 
 and a Christian is, a fallen spirit restored, and re-instated in paradise ; 
 a living mirror of Father, Son and Holy Ghost. After this he sup- 
 poses it possible for him to be insensible of such a change : to be hap- 
 py and holy, translated into Eden, renewed in the likeness of God, 
 and not to know it. Nay we are not to expect, nor bid others expect 
 any such consciousness, if we listen to him. What wretched incon- 
 sistency ! " 
 
 When Mr. Wesley baptized adults, professing faith in Christ, he 
 chose to do it by trine immersion, if the persons would submit to it ; 
 judging this to be the apostolic method of baptizing. October 2(3th, 
 He says, "I baptized Mr. Wigginton in the river, by Baptist-mills, 
 and went on my way rejoicing to French-Hay. October 27th, I took 
 occasion to show the degeneracy of our modern Pharisees. Their 
 
 * See the agreement between this account and Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in 
 his Works, vol. xxvii. page 142.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. CHARLES VTESLEY. 
 
 143 
 
 predecessors fasted twice a week ; but they maint a i n theii chara 
 for holiness at a cheapei rate, tn reverence for the Church, some 
 their public day on Friday: none regard it, though enjoined as 
 a f as t. 'i heir neglect is equally notorious in regard to prayer and the 
 
 ament. And yel these men cry out, ' Thb < 'm b< a, the < 'hi < 
 when they themselves will not hear the < Ihurch ; but despise her au- 
 thority, trample upon her orders, teach contrary to her articles i 
 homilies, and break her canons, i tren eveif man of those, who of 
 late pretend to enforce their observance." 
 "October 13th, I wrote to the Bishop of Bristol, as follows: 
 
 "My Lord, 
 
 " Several persons have applied to me for baptism* It has pleased 
 God to make me instrumental in their conversion. This lias given 
 them such a prejudice for me, that they desire to be received into the 
 Church by my ministry. They choose likewise to be baptized by 
 immersion, and have engaged me to give your lordship notice, as the 
 < Jhurch requires." 
 
 ■ November 2. I received a summons from Oxford, to respond in 
 divinity disputations; which, together with other concurrent provi- 
 dences, is a plain call to that place." 
 
 On the 6th, Mr. Wesley's Journal breaks off, and does not com- 
 mence again till "March 14th, 1740. Mr. John Wesley informs us. 
 that he and his brother left Oxford on the 15th of November, and 
 taking Bristol in their way, they arrived at Tiverton on the 21st, a few 
 days after the funeral of their brother Samuel. Having preached at 
 Exeter during their short stay in these parts, they returned to Bristol 
 on the 28th of the same month. 
 
 March 14th, 1740, Mr. Wesley came to Gloucester, in company 
 with Thomas Maxfield, who travelled with him most part of this year. 
 The next day he went to Bengeworth, in hopes of seeing his old 
 friend, Mr. Benjamin Seward. But here he met with a disappoint- 
 ment, which he did not expect. Mr. Seward had been ill of a fever. 
 His relations taking advantage of his situation had intercepted all his 
 letters : they called his fever madness ; and now, when he was 
 recovering, placed his servants over him as spies, to prevent any 
 Methodist from coming to him. His brother, Mr. Henry, came to Mr. 
 Wesley and gave him plenty of abuse, calling him scoundrel, rascal, 
 pick-pocket, &c. Mr. Wesley made little reply, but ordered notice 
 to he given that he would preach next day. March 16th, at the 
 usual place, which was near Mr. .Seward's honse. .Mr. Henry came 
 to him to dissuade him from attempting it. telling him that four con- 
 stables were ordered to apprehend him if he came near his brother's 
 wall. Mr. Wesley however was not to be deterred from his purpose 
 by such threatenings, and when the time of preaching drew near. 
 
 * He mentioned the names of seven persons.
 
 144 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 walked forward towards the place. Tn his way thither, a mayor's 
 officer met him, and desired he would go with him to the mayor. 
 Mr. W< sley answered, that he would first wait on his Lord, and then 
 on the mayor, whom he reverenced for the sake of his office. Mr. 
 Henry now met him with threatenings and revilings. Mr. Wesley 
 began singing, "Shall I for fear of feeble man," &c. This enraged 
 Mr. Henry, who ran about raving like a madman, and quickly got 
 some fellows fit for his purpose. These laid hold on Mr. Wesley, 
 who asked, by what authority they did it 1 Where was their war- 
 rant? Let them show that and he would save them the trouble of 
 using violence. They said they had no warrant, but he should not 
 preach there, and dragged him away amidst the cries of the people. 
 Mr. Henry cried out, "Take him away, and duck him." "I broke 
 out," says Mr. Wesley, "into singing, with Thomas Maxfield, and 
 suffered them to carry me whither they pleased. At the bridge in 
 the lane they left me : then I stood out of the liberty of the corpo- 
 ration, and gave out, 
 
 ' Angel of God, whate'er betide, 
 Thy summons I obey !' &c. 
 
 Some hundreds followed, whom they could not hinder from hearing 
 me, on, ' If God be for us, who can be against us?' Never did I feel 
 so much what I spoke, and the word did not return empty. 
 
 " I then waited on Mr. Mayor, the poor sincere ones following me 
 trembling. He was a little warm at my not coming before. I gav 
 him the reason, and added, that I knew of no law of God or man. 
 which I had transgressed ; but if there was any such law, I desired 
 no favor. He said, he should not have denied me leave to preacl . 
 even in his own yard ; but Mr. Henry Seward, and the apothecary, 
 had assured him, it would quite cast his brother down again. I an- 
 swered, it would tend to restore him. Here a clergyman spoke much 
 — and nothing. As far as I could pick out his meaning, he grumbled 
 that Mr. Whitefield had spoken against the clergy in his Journal. I 
 told him, if he were a carnal, worldly-minded clergyman, I might do 
 what he would call railing, I might warn God's people to beware of 
 false prophets. I did not say, because I did not know, he was on° 
 of those shepherds who fed themselves, not the flock ; but if he was, 
 I was sorry for him, and must leave that sentence of Chrysostom 
 with him. 'Hell is paved with the skulls of christian priests.' f 
 turned from him, and asked the mayor whether he approved of the 
 treatment I had met with? He said, 'by no means, and if I com- 
 plained, he would bind the men over to answer it at the Sessions 
 I told him, I did not complain, neither would I prosecute them, as 
 they well knew. I assured him, that I waited on him, not from 
 interest, for I wanted nothing ; not from fear, for I had done no wrong ; 
 but from true respect, and to show him that I believed. ' The pow^r 
 that be are ordained of God.' "
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 145 
 
 March 17th, lie preached again, when a troop poured in upon him 
 and tin' quiet congregation, and made much disturbance. " I enjoy 
 says he, " a sweet calm within, oven while 1 preached the gospel with 
 much contention. These slighter conflicts must lit me for greater." 
 The next day, hefore preaching, he received a message from the min- 
 ister, informing him that if he did not immediately quit the town, -Mr. 
 Henry Seward could easily raise a mob, and then he must look to 
 himself. Mr. Canning, and others of his friends, dissuaded him from 
 going to the society, for his enemies were determined to do him a mis- 
 chief, winch they thought he should avoid hy going out <»1 the way 
 for a while. But Mr. Wesley was not intimidated hy threat oil 
 He adds, " I went, and set upon the opposers. I hid them to rejoice 
 and glory, for now they had terrified me; I was really afraid — to 
 leave Evesham : I durst no more do it, than forsake my Captain, or 
 deny my Master, while anyone of them opened his mouth against the 
 truth. No man answered a word, or offered to disturb me in my 
 following exhortation. I received great comfort from those words in 
 the first lesson, 'Then the men of the city said unto Joash, Bring out 
 thy son, that he may die, because he hath cast down the altar of 
 Baal. And Joash said unto all that stood against him, Will ye plead 
 for Baal ? If he be a god let him plead for himself, because one hath 
 east down his altar.' In the afternoon there was none to plead for 
 him, or to molest me in the work of God, while I showed God's 
 method of saving souls ; ' For he maketh sore and bindeth up ; he 
 woundeth, and his hand maketh whole.' The tears that were shed 
 gave comfortable evidence that I had not labored in vain." 
 
 Mr. Wesley went from hence to Westcot. Idbury, and Oxford, where 
 he labored with his usual success. He then returned to Evesham, 
 saw his friend Mr. Benjamin Seward, and preached without molest- 
 ation. April 3d, he arrived in London, and preached at the Foundery, 
 on, "The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, 
 peace and joy in the Holy Ghost." He observes, " My heart was 
 enlarged in prayer for the infant society." 
 
 The society in London was at this time terribly distracted with 
 foolish and hurtful disputations. Mr. Bray, one Bell, and several 
 others who had influence among the people, had imbibed a notion 
 from Molther, the Moravian, that there arc no degrees of faith, that 
 he who has any doubt has no faith at all : that there are no means of 
 LM-aec, but Christ; that a believer is under no obligation to use the 
 ordinances ; that an unbeliever ought to be still, and neither read the 
 Scriptures, nor pray, nor use any of the ordinances; because he cannot 
 do these things without trusting in them, and that \yould hinder him 
 
 from n iving faith, &c. .Mr. Wesley opposed these teachers with 
 
 great firmness and perseverance. His journal, during his stay in 
 London, is filled with disputations on these subjects, which I shall 
 not transcribe. The following particulars, as thev throw some light 
 
 13 :r
 
 146 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 on the state of things at this time, and on the success of Mr. Wesley's 
 ministry, seem worthy of being preserved. 
 
 April 10th. he received the following letter. " I beg leave to ask 
 yonr opinion about my state. I do not doubt myself; for through 
 the grace given me, I am confident, God for Christ's sake has for- 
 given my sins, and made me free. But it has been questioned 
 whether I have faith or not. 
 
 ' ; I was brought up an heathen in the house of a D. D. After that 
 I went to the Lord's table, and then thought myself a good Christian. 
 But blessed be God I now see that I was an abominable Pharisee. 
 For my pride God cast me out of his h#use, and I fell into the foulest 
 crimes I could commit. After some time I had a sight of my dam- 
 nable estate, and that I was nothing but sin : I daily dreaded God's 
 vengeance : I durst not offer to pray, knowing my prayer was an 
 abomination to that God who is of purer eyes than to behold iniquity. 
 I could not think it possible there should be forgiveness for me : 
 
 'I had my punishment in view, 
 I felt a thousand hells my due.' 
 
 I went twice to hear Mr. Whitefield, but thought it did not signify. 
 My misery still increased. But it pleased God, that the last time you 
 preached at Kennington, my blessed Saviour was revealed in me, in 
 so glorious a manner, that I rather thought myself in heaven than on 
 earth. I thought I could meet death with boldness. I was ready to 
 cry out to every one, O ! taste and see how good the Lord is. I would 
 not for a thousand worlds be in my former state again. May God 
 prolong your life and health, in his kingdom and service." 
 
 Hitherto the government of the society had been vested wholly in 
 the people. At their different meetings, they made such rules and 
 orders as they thought necessary and proper, without paying any 
 particular deference to the ministers. In one or two instances, men- 
 tioned in these journals, they threatened to expel Mr. Wesley him- 
 self, when he did not conform to the rules they had made. But on 
 the 20th of April this year, it was agreed, 1. That no order should be 
 valid unless the minister be present at the making of it. 2. That, 
 whosoever denies the ordinances to be commands, shall be expelled the 
 society. 
 
 One or two of the leaders in this new doctrine concerning ordinances 
 and means of grace, thinking Mr. John Wesley more favorable to their 
 opinions than Mr. Charles, wrote to him at Bristol, desiring him to 
 come immediately to London. He arrived on the 22d,* and on the 
 24th, Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to a friend at Bristol as follows. 
 " My brother came most critically. The snare Ave trust will now be 
 broken, and many simple souls be delivered. Many here insist, that 
 a part of their christian calling is liberty from obeying, not liberty to 
 
 * See also Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvii. p. 205.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. CHABLES V, l.M.I. V. 1 17 
 
 obey. The unjustified, say they, are to be still; that is, not to search 
 the Scriptures, not to pray, not to communicate, not to do good, not to 
 endeavor, not to desire; for it is impossible to use means without 
 trusting in them. Their practice is i i to their principles. 
 
 Lazy -and proud themselves, bitter and censorious towards ofh 
 they trample upon the ordinances and despise the commands of 
 Christ. I see no middle point wherein we can meet." 
 May 2d, Mr. Wesley received the following letter. 
 
 " My Reverend Father in Christ, 
 " I first received the L r ift of faith after I had seen myself a los I sinner, 
 bound with a thousand chains, and dropping into hell. Then I heard 
 his voice, ' Be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee.' 1 saw the 
 son of God loved me, and gave himself for me. I thought I saw him 
 at the right hand of the Father, making intercession for me. I w nl 
 on in great joy for four months. Then pride crept in. and I thought the 
 work was finished, when it was but just begun. There I rested, and 
 in a little time fell into doubts and fears, whether my sins were really 
 forgiven me, till I plunged myself into the depth of misery. I could 
 not pray, neither had I any desire to do it, or to read the word. Then 
 did I see my own evil heart, and feel my helplessness, so that I could 
 not so much as think a good thought. My love was turned into 
 hatred, passion, envy, &c. I felt a thousand hells my due, and cried 
 out in bitter anguish of spirit, ' Save Lord, or I perish.' In my last 
 extremity I saw my Saviour full of grace and truth for me, and heard 
 his voice again, whispering, Peace, be still. My peace returned, and 
 greater sweetness of love than I ever knew before. Now my joy is 
 calm and solid, my heart drawn out to the Lord continually. I know 
 that my Redeemer liveth for me. He is my strength and my rock, 
 and will carry on his work in my soul to the day of redemption. 
 Dear sir, I have spoken the state of my heart as before the Lord. I 
 beg your prayers, that I may go on from strength to strength, from 
 conquering to conquer, till death is swallowed up in victory." 
 
 "G. Murray." 
 
 May 8, H. Harris being in town, Mr. Wesley observes, "He de- 
 clared his experience before the society. ! what a flame was 
 kindled. No man speaks in my hearing as this man speaketh. What 
 a nursing father God has sent us ! He has indeed learned of the good 
 Shepherd to carry the lambs in his bosom. Such love, such power 
 such simplicity, was irresistible." At this meeting H. Harris invited 
 all lost sinners, justified or not justified, to the Lord's table. "I 
 would nut," said he, " for ten thousand worlds, he the man who 
 should keep any from it. There I first found him myself: that is the 
 place of meeting." " He went on," adds Mr. Wesley, ' : in the power 
 of the Most High. God called forth his witnesses ; several declared 
 they had found Christ in the ordinances."
 
 148 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 May 29th. "I dined," says Mr. Wesley, "at friend Keen's, a 
 Quaker and a Christian: and read over George Whitefield's account 
 of God's dealings with him. The love and esteem lie expressed for 
 me, filled me with confusion, and brought back my fear, lest after 
 having preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away." 
 
 June 11th. To put an end to vain disputings, and to stop the 
 further progress of the hurtful opinions which then prevailed, Mr. 
 John Wesley proposed to new-model the bands, and to put those by 
 themselves, who were still for the ordinances. This proposal raised 
 a great clamor: "The noisy still ones," adds Mr. Wesley, "well 
 knew, that hitherto they had carried their point, by wearying out 
 the sincere ones scattered among them, one or two in a band of dis- 
 puters. who had harassed and sawn them asunder, so that a remnant 
 scarcely was left. Mr. Ingham seconded us, and we obtained that 
 the names should be called over, and as many as were aggrieved, 
 should be put into new bands. We gathered up our wreck, rari 
 nantes in gurgite vasto, floating here and there on the vast abyss; 
 for nine out of ten were swallowed up in the dead sea of stillness. 
 O why was not this done six months ago ! How t fatal was our delay 
 and false moderation. I told them plainly, I should continue with 
 them so long as they continued in the Church of England." 
 
 June 17th. " We had an extraordinary meeting of the society, 
 increased from twelve, to three hundred. I took my leave of them 
 with hearty prayer." — The next day he set out for Bristol, where he 
 arrived on the 21st, having called at Oxford in his way thither. 
 " My first greeting at Kingswood," says he. " was by a daughter of 
 one of our colliers. In the evening was at the malt-room, and ad- 
 dressed myself to those in the wilderness. O what simplicity is in 
 this childlike people ! A spirit of contrition and love ran through 
 them. Here the seed has fallen upon good ground." 
 
 " Sunday, June 22d, I went to learn Christ among our colliers, and 
 drank into their spirit. We rejoiced for the consolation. O that our 
 London brethren, would but come to school to Kingswood ! These 
 are, what they of London pretend to be. God knows their poverty; 
 but they are rich, and daily entering into his rest. They do not 
 hold it necessary to deny weak faith in order to get strong. Their 
 souls truly wait upon God, in his ordinances. Ye many masters, 
 come learn Christ of these outcasts ; for know, that except ye be 
 converted, and become like these little children, ye cannot enter into 
 the kingdom of heaveu. — I met several of those whom I had baptiz- 
 ed and found them growing in grace." 
 
 " June 30th, I now spent a week at Oxford, to little purpose, but 
 that of obedience to man, for the Lord's sake. In the hall I read my 
 two lectures on the exxxth Psalm, preaching repentance towards God, 
 and faith in Christ Jesus. But learned Gallio cared for none of 
 these things."
 
 THE LIFE OF THE UKV. CHAIU.KS WESLEY. 149 
 
 July 10th. Being returned to Bristol, he observes, "While I • 
 
 meeting the bands, my mouth was opened to reprove, rebuke, and 
 
 exhort, in words not my own. All trembled I" fore the presence of 
 
 1 was forced to cut oil* a rotten member; bu1 felt such love 
 
 pity at the time, as humbled me into the dust. It v. one 
 
 criminal was executing another. We betook ourselves to fen 
 
 ei lor him, and the society. The spirit of prayei was poured 
 out noon us, and we n turned to the Lord, with weeping and mourn- 
 j n g/' — Sec here, the true Apostolical spirit of church discipline. 
 
 Many of the colliers, who had been abandoned to every kind of 
 wickedness, even to a proverb, were now hecomc pious and 
 for tile things of God. A great numberof these, at this tine', canu 
 to the churches in Bristol on a Lord's-day, lor the benefit of the 
 sacrament, lint most of the Bristol ministers repelled them from the 
 table, because they did not belong to their parishes. Setting religion 
 aside, common humanity would have taught them to rejoice in so 
 remarkable a reformation among these wretched people. But these 
 watchmen of Israel did not choose to have any increase of trouble. 
 Can we wonder, that the Methodists had such great success in 
 preaching the gospel to the middling and lower orders of the people, 
 when such lazy drones as these, had the care of most of the parishes 
 in England .' The case, I believe, is now greatly altered. At pre- 
 sent, there is more religious' knowledge, more candor, and greater 
 attention to propriety of conduct, both among the clergy and the peo- 
 ple, than there was at that time ; and the Methodists have been the 
 principal means of producing the change. 
 
 July 25. He began to speak to every member of the society in par- 
 ticular. A woman came to him, crying out, that she was born of 
 God ; that she had a new heart. &c. But on examination, she could 
 give no account of her faith ; no satisfactory proof of her pretensions. 
 Mr. Wesley observes on this occasion, " How exceedingly cautious 
 ought we to be, in receiving people's testimony of themselves." 
 Another came to him, who seems to have been puffed up with her 
 religious comforts and enjoyments. " I plainly see,'' says he, " why 
 many lose their first comfort; it is expedient for them that it should 
 go away." In this ease, as he observes, nature will feed on the gift. 
 instead of the giver. We sec some, who look at their joy, and com- 
 pare their state with others, till they become high-minded, lose sight 
 of Christ, and then sink into great darkness and distress, without 
 perceiving the reason -of it. One part of these, generally recover 
 their former experience, after much suffering: another part, content 
 themselves with the externals of religion, and much religious talk, 
 while their passions have the samt 1 dominion over them, they lormer- 
 lyhad: and a third, look upon all experience as mere imagination, 
 ridicule it in the terms they had been accustomed to use. and east off 
 13*
 
 150 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 religion altogether. These cases therefore, require the most serious 
 and early attention of every experienced minister of the gospel. 
 
 July 27. " I heard a miserable sermon," says Mr. Wesley, " at 
 Temple church, recommending religion as the most likely way to raise 
 a fortune. After sermon, proclamation was made, that all should de- 
 part who were not of the parish. While the shepherd was driving 
 away the lambs, I staid, suspecting nothing, till the clerk came to me 
 and said. ' Mr. Beacher bids you go away, for he will not give you 
 the sacrament.' I went to the vestry door, and mildly desired Mr. 
 Beacher to admit me. He asked, ' Are you of this parish ? ' I an- 
 swered, 'sir, you see that I am a clergyman.' Then dropping his 
 first pretence, he charged me with rebellion in expounding the Scrip- 
 ture without authority ; and said in express words, ' I repel you from 
 the sacrament.' I replied, 'I cite you to answer this, before Jesus 
 Christ at the day of judgment.' This enraged him above measure : 
 he called out, ' Here, take away this man.' The constables were 
 ordered to attend, I suppose, lest the furious colliers should take the 
 sacrament by force ; but I saved them the trouble of taking away 
 'this man,' and quietly retired." — These things are but poor eviden- 
 ces, that the Bristol ministers were the true successors of the Apostles ! 
 
 In August Mr. Wesley had a very dangerous fever. It was report- 
 ed, and published in the papers, that he was dead. Upon his recov- 
 ery, he observes, "I found myself after this gracious visitation, more 
 desirous and able to pray : more afraid of sin ; more earnestly long- 
 ing for deliverance, and the fulness of christian salvation." Soon 
 afterwards, two or three of the society died, in the triumph of faith, 
 and full assurance of hope ; which strengthened the hands and com- 
 forted the hearts of those who were left behind. 
 
 September 22d, Mr. Wesley was informed that the colliers were 
 risen ; and riding out from Bristol, he met about a thousand of them 
 at Lawrence-hill. The occasion of their rising was the dearness 
 of corn. He went up to an eminence, and began to talk to them. 
 Many seemed inclined to go back with him to the school, which some 
 of the most desperate perceiving, they rushed violently upon the oth- 
 ers, beating, tearing, and driving them every way from Mr. Wesley. 
 He adds, "I rode up to a ruffian, who was striking one of our col- 
 liers,* and prayed him rather to strike me. He answered, ' no, not 
 for all the world,' and was quite overcome. I turned upon another, 
 who struck my horse, and he also sunk into a lamb. Wherever I turn- 
 ed, satan's cause lost ground, so that they were obliged to make one 
 general assault, and the violent colliers forced the quiet ones into the 
 town. I seized one of the tallest, and earnestly besought him to 
 follow me : yes, he said, that he would, all the world over. I press- 
 ed about six into Christ's service. We met several parties, and stopt 
 
 * He means a collier, who was in the Methodists' society.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES "WESLEY. 151 
 
 and exhorted them to follow us; and gleaning some from every com- 
 :kiiiv, we increased as we marched on singing, to the school. From 
 one till three o'clock, we spent in prayer, that evil might be pre- 
 vented, and the lion chained. Then news was brought us, that the 
 colliers were returned in peace. They had walked quietly into the 
 city, without sticks or the least violence. A lew of the better sort of 
 them went to the mayor, and told their grievance: then they all re- 
 turned as they came, without noise or disturbance. All who saw it 
 were amazed. Nothing could more clearly hav< shown the change 
 wrought among them, than this conduct on such an occasion." 
 
 " 1 found afterwards, that all onr colliers to a man had been forced 
 away. Having learned of Christ not to resist evil, they went a mile 
 with those who compelled them, rather than free themselves by vio- 
 lence. One man the rioters dragged out of his sick-bed, and threw 
 him into the fish ponds. Near twenty of Mr. Willis's men they had 
 prevailed on, by threatenining to fill up their pits, and bury them 
 alive, if they did not come up and bear them company." It was a 
 happy circumstance that they forced so many of the Methodist col- 
 liers to go with them; as these, by their advice and example, would 
 restrain the savage fury of the others. This undoubtedly was the 
 true cause, why they all returned home without making any distur- 
 bance. 
 
 November 6th, he set out for Wales. Here, vain disputings and 
 janglings about predestination, had done much harm in several socie- 
 ties : even H. Harris, embracing this doctrine, had been greatly es- 
 tranged from his friend. Any doctrine comes poorly recommended 
 to us, when it almost uniformly diminishes christian love and friend- 
 ship, in the minds of those who embrace it. This is an effect so con- 
 trary to the general end. and manifest tendency of the gospel, that 
 the doctrine which produces it. should be viewed with suspicion and 
 approached with caution. That the diminution of christian love 
 was on the part of H. Harris, is evident from the following letter, 
 which Mr. Wesley sent him from Cardiff, on the 10th of November. 
 
 " My dearest Friend and Brother, 
 " In the name of Jesus Christ, I beseech you, if you ha^ve his glory 
 and the good of souls at heart, to come immediately to meet me here. 
 I trust we shall never be two, in time or in eternity. O ! my brother, 
 I am grieved that satan should get a moment's advantage over us; 
 and am ready to lay my neck under your feet for Christ's sake. If 
 your heart be as my heart, hasten, in the name of our dear Lord, to 
 your second self." 
 
 This letter shows a mind susceptible of the strongest attachments 
 of friendship, and does Mr. W'esley great honor. Howel Harris how- 
 ever, did not come to him till the ISth, when lie was at 1 .antrissant, 
 and preparing to leave Wales. Mr. Wesley adds, "All misunder-
 
 152 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES "WESLEY. 
 
 standing vanished at the sight of each other, and onr hearts were knit 
 together as at the beginning. Before the society met, several persons 
 were with me. desiring that as I had now got him I would reprove 
 him openly. Some wanted me to preach against lay-preaching ; 
 some against predestination, 6cc. In my discourse, a gentleman, who 
 had come thither on purpose, interrupted me by desiring I would now 
 speak to Mr. Harris, since I was sent for to disprove his errors. I 
 quashed all further importunity by declaring, 'I am unwilling to 
 speak of my brother Harris, because when I begin, I know not where 
 to leave off, and should say so much good of him as some of you 
 could not bear.' " 
 
 Before Mr. Wesley left Wales, a violent opposition was raised 
 against him, which threatened danger. During the sermon on Sun- 
 day, while Mr. Wesley was describing the state of the Pharisee, a 
 physician of the place found himself hurt, and got up and walked 
 out of the church. On the Tuesday following, being unusually heat- 
 ed with wine, and urged on by a company of players, determined on 
 mischief, he came to the house where the people were assembled, to 
 demand satisfaction for the injury he supposed that he had received. 
 He struck Mr. Wesley and several of the women with his cane, and 
 raged like a madman, till the men forced him out of the room, and 
 shut the door. Soon after, it was broke open by a justice of the 
 peace, and the bailiff, or head magistrate. " The latter began expos- 
 tulating with me," says Mr. Wesley, "upon the affront offered the 
 doctor. He said as it was a public injury, I ought to make him a 
 public satisfaction. I answered, 'Mr. Bailiff, I honor you for your 
 office' sake ; but were you, or his Majesty King George among my 
 hearers, I should tell you both, that you are by nature sinners, or 
 children of wrath, even as others. In the church while preaching, I 
 have no superior but God, and shall not ask man leave to tell him of 
 his sins. As a ruler, it is your duty to be a terror to evil doers, but 
 a praise to them that do well.' Upon thus speaking to him, he be- 
 came exceedingly civil, assured me of his good will, and that he had 
 come to prevent me from being insulted, and no one should touch a 
 hair of my head." 
 
 '■'■ While We were talking - , the doctor made another attempt to break 
 in and get at me, but the two justices and others, with much trouble 
 got him away ; and we continued our triumph in the name of the 
 Lord our God. The shout of a king was among us. We sang un- 
 concerned, though the players had beset the house, were armed, and 
 threatened to burn it. The ground of their quarrel with me was, 
 that the preaching of the gospel had starved them. We prayed and 
 sang with great tranquillity till one in the morning: then I lay down 
 till three. I rose again, and was scarcely got into the room when 
 they discovered a player just by me, who had stolen in unobserved. 
 They seized him, and F. Farley wrested the sword from him. There 

 
 THE LIFE OF Till. KKV. CHAKLKS WESLEY. la'J 
 
 was no need of drawing it, for the point and Made were stript of th< 
 scabbard, about an hand's breadth. Great wrai our rejoicing within, 
 
 and the uproar of the players without. My female advisers were by 
 no means for my venturing out, but wished me to defer my journey. 
 1 preferred Mr. Wells's advice, of going with him through the midst 
 (if our enemies. We called on the poor creature they had secured. 
 On sight of me he cried out, ' Indeed Mr. Wesley, I did not intend to 
 do you any harm.' 'That,' 1 answered, 'was best known to God 
 .•Hid his own heart;' hut told him that my principle was to return good 
 for eyilj and therefore desired lie might he released. I assured him 
 of my good wishes, and with Mr. Wells walked down to the water 
 side, no man forbidding me." The next day, Novemher the 20th, in- 
 arrived sate in Bristol. 
 
 1 Ie goes on. " Novemher 30th, I gave the sacrament to our sister 
 Taylor, dying in triumph. Here is another witness to the truth of 
 the gospel we preach. Commend me to a religion, upon which I can 
 trust my soul, while entering into eternity." 
 
 •• December 2d, I preached on the three-fold office of Christ, at 
 Kings wood, but never with greater power. It constrained even the 
 separatists (the Calvinists) to own that God was with us of a truth. 
 I rode back in a glorious storm of thunder, lightning and rain; my 
 spirit rejoicing in hope of the glory of God. He opened my mouth 
 again in the society, and I spoke in much grief, of our desolate moth- 
 er, the Church of England. My heart yearns towards her, when I 
 think upon her ruins; and it pitieth me to see her in the dust."' 
 
 " December 5th, I was much refreshed in spirit among some of 
 my friends the Quakers, by a writer of theirs, who strongly insists 
 on the perfect death unto sin, and life unto righteousness, which every 
 Christian experiences. Death must precede life, and condemna- 
 tion, justification. This he as clearly teaches as any of our first re- 
 formers." 
 
 Decemher 21th, he set out. with Thomas Maxfield, for London, 
 where they arrived the next day. On the 27th, he says, " Six or 
 seven hundred of us met from eleven o'clock till one, to praise God 
 with the voice of joy and thanksgiving. He hath done great things 
 for us already ; but we shall see greater things than these. I dined 
 at the house of a Dissenter, who was armed cap-a-pie with her faith 
 of adherence, brimfull of the five points, and going on to the perfec- 
 tion described in Romans the seventh. On the 2Sth, I earnestly 
 warned the hands not to fancy they had new hearts before they had 
 seen the deceitfulness of the old ; not to think they would ever be 
 above the necessity of prayer ; not to yield for one moment to the 
 spirit of judging. -Mr. Aspemel told me strange things, and I fear 
 true, of some new creatures of their own making, who have been 
 caught in gross lies." 
 
 April 1th, 1711. Mr. Wesley set out for Bristol, and arrived there 
 
 20
 
 151 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 in safety the next day. April 7th, he says, "I prayed by one sup- 
 posed to be at the point of death. He rejoiced to meet the king of 
 terrors ; and appeared so sweetly resigned, so ready for the bride- 
 groom, that I longed to change places with him. April 11th, found 
 a dying sinner rejoicing in God her Saviour. At sight of me, she 
 cried out, ' O how loving is God to me ! But he is loving to every 
 man : he loves every soul as well as he loves mine.' Many like 
 words she uttered in triumphant faith, and witnessed in death the 
 universal love of Jesus Christ." April 12th, To-day he called forth 
 another of his dying witnesses. " The young woman whom at my 
 last visit, I left in utter despair, this morning broke out into the fol- 
 lowing expressions ; ' I see, I see it now, that Jesus Christ died for 
 me; and for all the world.' Some of her words to me were 'death 
 stares me in the face, but I fear him not, he cannot hurt me : ' and 
 again, ' death may shake his dart in vain ; God is love, pure love, love 
 to every man ! ' The next I saw, was our brother S — , 
 
 ' With joyful eyes, and looks divine, 
 Smiling and pleased in death.' " 
 
 April 13th. "I gave the sacrament to the bands of Kingswood, not 
 of Bristol : in obedience, as I told them, to the Church of England, 
 which requires a weekly sacrament at every cathedral. But as they 
 had it not there, and as on this particular Sunday, they were refused 
 it. at Temple church, (I myself, with many of them, having been 
 repelled,) I therefore administered it to them in our school ; and had 
 we wanted a house, would justify doing it in the midst of the wood. 
 I strongly urged the duty of receiving it, as often as they could be 
 admitted to the churches. Such a sacrament, I never was present at 
 before. We received the sure pledges of our Saviour's dying love ; 
 and were most of us, filled with all joy and peace in believing." This 
 it seems, was the beginning of the practice of administering the sacra- 
 ment at Kingswood. 
 
 April 20th. " Returning from Baptist Mills, I heard that our sister 
 Richardson had finished her course. My soul was filled with strong 
 consolation, and struggled, as it were, to go out after her, l as heaven- 
 ward endeavoring.' Jesus, my time is in thy hand : only let me fol- 
 low her. as she has followed thee ! The voice of joy and thanks- 
 giving was in the congregation, while I spake of her death. April 
 22d, I hastened to the joyful funeral. The new room was crowded 
 within and without. I spake largely of her whose faith they might 
 safely follow. Great was my glorying and rejoicing over her. She 
 being dead, yet spake in words of faith and love, which ought to be 
 had in remembrance. We were in a measure, partakers of her joy, a 
 joy unspeakable and full of glory. The whole society followed her 
 to the grave, through all the city. Satan raged exceedingly in his 
 children, who threw dirt and stones at us. After the burial we joined 
 in the following hymn,
 
 THE LIFF. OF THE KEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 155 
 
 'Come let us, who in Christ believe, 
 With saints and angels join,' tec." 
 
 May 1st, " I visiter] a sister dying in the Lord. Then two others, 
 one mourning after, the other rejoicing in, God het Saviour. I was 
 now informed that another of our Bisters, B. Smith, i- gone home in 
 triumph. She witnessed a good confession of the universal Saviour, 
 and gave up her spirit with these words, 'I go to my heavenly 
 Father,' &c. May 4th, 1 rejoiced over our sister Sooner. The out- 
 ward man decayeth, hut the inner man is renewed. For one whole 
 night shchad wrestled with all the powers of darkness: but having done 
 all, she stood unshaken. From henceforth she was kept in perfect 
 peace, and that wicked one touched her not. I saw her again in great 
 bodily weakness, hut strong in the Lord, and in the power of his 
 might. I spoke with her physician, who said he had little hope of 
 her recovery ; ' only,' added he, 'she has no dread upon her spirits, 
 which is generally the worst symptom. Most people die for fear of 
 dying; hut f never met with such people as yours. They are none 
 of them afraid of death: but calm and patient, and resigned to the 
 last.' He had said to her, ' Madam, he not cast down.' She answered 
 smiling. 'Sir. I shall never be cast down.' " 
 
 May Oth. t: Found our sister Hooper just at the haven. She ex- 
 pressed, while able to speak, her fulness of confidence and love: and 
 her desire to be with Christ. At my next visit, I saw her in the last 
 conflict. The angel of death was come, and there were but a few 
 moments between her and a blessed eternity. We poured out our 
 souls to God, for her, her children, ourselves, the church and minis- 
 ters, and for all mankind. My soul was tenderly affected for her 
 sufferings, hut the joy swallowed up the sorrow. How much then did 
 her consolations abound ! The servants of Christ, comparatively 
 speaking, suffer nothing. I asked her. whether she was not in great 
 pain ? Yes, she answered, but in greater joy. I would not be with- 
 out either." " But do you not prefer life or death?" She replied •■ all 
 is alike to me; let Christ choose, 1 have no will of my own. Her 
 spirit ascended to God, and we kneeled down and gave God thanks 
 from the ground of our heart. Then we had recourse to the book of 
 comfort, and found it written, 'Let us therefore labor to enter into 
 that rest ; ' even so, come Lord Jesus, and give us an inheritance 
 among all them that are sanctified." 
 
 May 8th, "We solemnized the funeral* of our sister Hooper, and 
 rejoiced over her with singing. A great multitude attended her to 
 the grave. There we sang another hymn of triumph. I found myself 
 pressed in spirit to speak to those who contradicted and blasphemed. 
 While I reasoned on death and judgment to come, many trembled; 
 one woman cried out in horrible agony. We returned to the room. 
 
 4 * This was a very early interment ; but I suppose the state of the body made it neces- 
 sary.
 
 1-56 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 and continued our solemn rejoicings, all desiring to be dissolved and 
 to be with Christ." 
 
 May 14th. He now visited Mrs. Lellington, drawing near the end 
 of her journey through life. She had received peace and joy in be- 
 lieving, and all fear of hell, death and sin, were fled away. He adds, 
 "I saw two more of our sick sisters; then two of the brethren in 
 Kingswood, who were, all rejoicing in hope of a speedy dissolution. 
 Preached at Kendalshire, and visited one of the bands there, who 
 walked through the valley of the shadow of death, and feared no 
 evil. I prayed by a seventh in Bristol, who triumphed over the King 
 of terrors. If God be not with us, who hath begotten us these'? " 
 
 May 20th, " I was called to a dying woman, who confessed she had 
 often railed at mc in her health, but was now constrained to send for 
 me. and ask my pardon, or she could not die in peace. We prayed 
 our Lord to speak peace and pardon to her soul. Several such in- 
 stances we have had of scoffers, when their feet stumble on the 
 dark mountains. May 22d, I preached a funeral sermon for our 
 sister Lellington, and attended the corpse to the grave, where we 
 rejoiced in hope of quickly following her. I gave an exhortation to 
 repentance, though satan greatly withstood me : thereby teaching 
 me, never to let go unwarned, the poor sinners that come on such 
 occasions. Passed the night with my brother at Kingswood, in 
 watching unto prayer. I wish this primitive custom were revived 
 among all our brethren. The word of God encourages us, to be in 
 watchings often. By two o'clock I returned to Bristol, and at five 
 found strength to expound in the new room." May 30th, he observes, 
 " I passed an houi ; with a spiritual Quaker, and rejoiced to find, we 
 were both of the same religion." — I apprehend that all men, who 
 have true christian experience, are of the same religion ; however 
 they may differ in opinion or modes of worship. They are the one 
 fold, under the one true Shepherd. If all true Christians would 
 consider this point as they ought, there would soon be an end of 
 disputation among them, and brotherly love would take place. 
 
 May 31st, " Throughout this day, I found my strength increase 
 with my labor. I read in the society, my account of Hannah Rich- 
 ardson.* She being dead, yet spake so powerfully to our hearts, that 
 my voice was lost in the sorrowful sighing of such as be in captivity. 
 To several, God showed himself the God of consolation ; particularly 
 to two young Welchmen, whom his providence sent hither from 
 Caermarthen. They had heard most dreadful stories of us, Arminians, 
 Freewillers, Perfectionists, Papists, which all vanished like smoke, 
 when they came to hear with their own ears. God applied to their 
 hearts the word of his power. I took them to my lodgings, and 
 stocked them with books ; then sent them away, recommended to the 
 grace of God, which bringeth salvation to all men." 
 
 * This account was printed. See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xiii. p. 213.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLES WESLEY. 157 
 
 June 16th, "I preached in KingswoodfOn the dreadful won 
 I. all.' How has the devil baffled those teachers, who for feat 
 of setting men upon works, forbear orgirtg this firsl universal duty ! 
 [f enforcing Christ's words be to preach works. 1 hope 1 shall preach 
 works as long as I live." It is certain however, that .Mr. Wesley did 
 not understand our Lord's words literally, but as teachingus to put 
 away every thing we know to be sinful, how ad 1 oua soever it 
 
 may be to our temporal interest, or agreeable to our inclination^ and 
 that we should omit no opportunity of doing all the good in our 
 power. 
 
 July I lth. Mr. Wesley preached five times this day: at Bristol, 
 twice at Kingswood. at a place called Sawford, and at Hath. He 
 observes, <: Satan took it ill to be attacked in his head quarters, that 
 Sodom of our land, Bath. He raged horribly in his children. They 
 west out. and came hack again, and mocked, and at last roared, as 
 if each man's name had been Legion. The sincere were melted into 
 tears, and strong desires of salvation." It is pleasing to reflect on the 
 change which has taken place in Bath, since the time of which Mr. 
 Wesley is here speaking. God has raised up many faithful witnesses 
 of his truth, both among the Methodists, and among Lady Hunting- 
 don's people, who have been ornaments to the christian profession: 
 and at present the gospel is preached there, without molestation. 
 
 July 13th, he set out for Cardiff, and on the 15th, rode on with 
 Mr. Wells, Mr. Hodges, and others to Fonmon Castle. Mr. Wesley 
 adds, " Mr. Jones, who had sent forme, received me very courteously. 
 He civilly apologized for the first question, which he asked me 
 as a magistrate : ' Whether I was a Papist '? or whether I was a 
 member of the Established Church of England? " He was fully satis- 
 fied with my answers ; and I found we were cotemporaries at the 
 same college. After dinner he sent to Porthkerry, where, at his desire, 
 Mr. Richards the minister lent me his pulpit. I preached, on, ' God so 
 loved the world,' &c. Never hath he given me more convincing words. 
 The flock and their shepherd .were deeply affected. After sermon, 
 Mr. Richards begged my pardon for having believed the strange re- 
 ports circulated concerning me. God had now spoken the contrary 
 to his heart, and to the hearts of his people. I yielded to Mr. Jones's 
 importunity, and agreed to delay my return to Bristol, that I might 
 preach here once more, and spend a night at the castle." 
 
 July 17th, he met Mr. and Mrs. Jones at Mr. Richards's, where 
 he again preached, and in the evening went to the castle. Mr. ^ i s- 
 lcy adds. •■ We ate our bread with gladness and singleness of heart, 
 and at seven o'clock I preached to some hundreds in the court-yard. 
 My three brethren, the Rev. Messrs. Richards, Wells, and Ho.! 
 stood in the midst of the people, and kneeled on the ground in pro 
 and cried after the Son of David. He breathed into our souls strong 
 desires. O! that he may confirm, increase, and satisfy them. The 
 14
 
 15S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 voice of thanksgiving was heard in this place. Before and after sup- 
 per, we sang, and blessed God with joyful lips. They in the parlor 
 and kitchen, were continually honoring him. by offering up praise. 
 I thought it looked like the house of faithful Abraham. The next 
 day, .inly ISth, I took sweet counsel with Mr. Jones alone. The seed 
 is sown in his heart, and will bring forth fruit unto perfection. His 
 wife joined us, and I commended them to the grace of God in earnest 
 prayer, and then went on my way rejoicing." 
 
 .Mr. Wesley now returned to Bristol : and on August the 3d, he 
 preached the funeral sermon of Mrs. Peacock, who died in the Lord 
 most triumphantly. He observes, " She was always praising God 
 for giving her such patience. All her desires were unto the Lord, 
 and she continued calling upon him, in all the confidence of love, till 
 he received her into his more immediate presence. At the sight of 
 her coffin, my soul was moved within me, and struggled as a bird to 
 break its cage. Some relief I found in tears ; but still was so over- 
 powered, that, unless God had abated the vehemence of my desires, 
 I could have had no utterance. The whole congregation partook with 
 me, in the blessedness of mourning. August 6th, coming to pray by 
 a poor Welch woman, she began with me, ' Blessed be God that 
 ever I heard you ! Jesus, my Jesus, has heard me on a bed of sick- 
 ness. He is in my heart ; he is my strength ; none shall pluck me 
 out of his hands. I cannot leave him, and he will not leave me. O ! 
 do not let me ask for death, if thou wouldst have me live. I know 
 thou canst keep me. If thou wouldst have me live, let me live 
 humbly with thee all my days.' I sat and heard her sing the new 
 song, till even my hard heart was melted. She glorified the Saviour 
 of the world, who would have all men to be saved. ' I know it,' 
 said she ; ' he would not have one sinner lost. Believe, and he will 
 give you all that, which he has given me.' " Surely the doctrine 
 which these men preached, was the true gospel of God our Saviour. 
 It not only improves the understanding, but it gives strength and 
 firmness of mind to the most weak acd ignorant, enabling them to 
 triumph over the severest afflictions to which human life is subject. 
 Here is a poor illiterate Welch woman, who not only rises superior to 
 sickness and death, but talks in a rational scriptural manner, of the 
 deep things of God ! Show me any system of philosophy, any mere 
 speculative notions of divinity, any other way of preaching the gospel, 
 which produces the same effects on the human mind in the same cir- 
 cumstances : then I may doubt whether this be the true gospel. 
 
 On the 24th of this month Mr. Wesley, in company with F. Farley, 
 paid another visit to his friends in Wales, and again in September, 
 staying only a few days each time. Mr. Jones, of Fonmon castle, 
 accompanied him in his return from the last visit ; being desirous to 
 see the wonderful effects of the gospel among the wild ignorant 
 colliers of Kingswood. Thither Mr. Wesley took him on the 20th of
 
 THE LIFE OF THE Kl.\. OUBMS V. :>LEY. 150 
 
 S pUuiber, and says, "It was a glorious tune at the society, where 
 Godcalled forth his witnesses. Our guestwas rilled with i mi, 
 
 and acknowledged that God was with usofa truth. 1 metthebai 
 and strongly urged themto press towards the mark. Read them a 
 letter full of threatenings to take our house by violence. We laughed 
 our enemies to scorn : faith saw the mountain lull of horsemen and 
 chariots of are. Our brother from Wales was compelled to bear his 
 testimony, and declare before all what God had dour for his soul. 
 11.- warned us to prepare lor die storm winch would surely l'all upon 
 ns. if the work went on. His artless words were greatly blessed to 
 US all : and our hearts were bowed and wanned by the snint of love, 
 as the heart of one man." 
 
 September 22. " Mr. Jones wished to take me to some of Ins great 
 friends in the city; particularly to a counsellor, about the threatened 
 seizure of our school. I feared nothing but trusting to an arm of 
 flesh : our safety is, to be still. However, at his importunity I went 
 witli him a little way, then turned back, and at last agreed to go with 
 him to Justice C r, the most forward of our adversaries. He re- 
 ceived ns courteously. I said, I came to wait upon him in respect to his 
 office, having heard his name mentioned among some, who were of- 
 fended at the good we did to the poor colliers : that I should be sorry to 
 give any just cause of complaint, and was willing to know if any had 
 bt en made : that many idle reports were spread, as if he should coun- 
 tenance the violence of those who had seized the house of Mr. C 
 
 and now threatened to take away the colliers' school. He said « it 
 would make a good workhouse.' I caught hold of the expression, 
 and replied it is a workhouse already. ' Ay,' said he, ' but what work 
 is done there 1 ' I answered, ' we work the works of God, which man 
 cannot hinder.' ' But you occasion the increase of the poor.' ' Sir, you 
 are misinformed ; the reverse of that is true. None of our society are 
 chargeable to you; even those who were so, before they heard us, 
 are not so now ; the men who spent all their wages at the alehouse, 
 now never go there at all, but keep their money to maintain their 
 families, and have to give to those who want. Notorious swearers, 
 have now only the praises of God in their mouths. The good clone 
 among them is indisputable ; our worst enemies cannot deny it. No 
 one who hears us, continues either to swear or drink.' ' If I thought 
 so,' he hastily replied, {in eodem Into hecsitans) ' I would come and 
 hear you myself.' I desired he would ; and said, the grace of God 
 was as sufficient for him as for our colliers, and who knew but he 
 might be converted among us? 
 
 "I gave him to understand, that Mr. Jones was in the commission 
 of the peace, who then asked him on what pretence they had seized 
 
 Mr. C 's house ? He utterly denied having had any hand in it, 
 
 and said he should not at all concern himself. ' For if what you do, 
 you do for gain, you have your reward : if for the sake of God, he will
 
 160 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 recompense you. I am of Gamaliel's mind, if this counsel or work 
 be of men. it will come to nought, but if it be of God — ' I proceeded. 
 ' ye cannot overthrow it, lest haply ye be found to fight against God. 
 Follow therefore Gamaliel's advice; take heed to yourselves, refrain 
 from these men, and let them alone.' He seemed determined so to do, 
 and thus, through the blessing of God, we parted friends. 
 
 : - In OUI way home I admired the hand which directs all our paths. 
 In the evening at Bristol, we found under the word, that there is none 
 like unto the God of Jeshurun. It was a time of sweet refreshment. 
 Just when I had done, my brother came in from London, as if sent 
 on purpose to be comforted together with us.* He exhorted and 
 prayed with the congregation for another half hour. Then we went to 
 our friend Vigers, and for an hour or two longer our souls were satis- 
 fied as with marrow and fatness, while our mouth praised God with 
 joyful lips." 
 
 I find no account of Mr. Wesley ? s labors for the year 1742. In the 
 beginning of February, 1743, he was employed with his brother Mr. 
 John Wesley in visiting the classes in London,! and makes an obser- 
 vation, which deserves the most serious consideration both of preach- 
 ers and people. " One among the classes," says he, " told my brother, 
 that she had a constant sense of forgiveness ; and he let her pass. I 
 could not help proving her further ; and then the justified sinner ap- 
 peared full of the gall of bitterness. She said again and again. 
 of a sister present, I do not love her, I hate her, &c. I assured her 
 that if an angel from heaven told me she was justified, I would not 
 believe him, for she was a murderer. As such we prayed for her, 
 and she was convinced of unbelief. I fear we have many such believers 
 among us." Mr. Wesley was no friend to an over hasty admission 
 of members into the society, which he thought hurtful. He clearly 
 saw two errors into which the Methodist preachers are continually in 
 danger of falling. Every assistant is desirous of making the numbers 
 in the different societies over which he has presided, appear as 
 high as possible, at the yearly conference. This becomes a strong 
 temptation to take improper persons into the society, whose life and 
 conversation do no credit to religion. Every preacher in the Metho- 
 dist connexion, is desirous of making as many friends to himself as 
 possible among the people; and this becomes a temptation to omit 
 reproof where it is necessary, to flatter the professions of some, who 
 deserve no credit, and to speak of others as being in a state of grace, 
 to which they have no claim. I sincerely wish that every preacher 
 may carefully avoid these dreadful precipices, where he is in constant 
 danger of destroying both himself and others. 
 
 In the latter end of February, Mr. Wesley went down to Bath and 
 Bristol : and here, and in the neighboring places, perhaps also in 
 
 * This exactly accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. See his Works, vol. 
 xxxviii. p. 5. 
 t See again, vol. xxxviii. p. 133.
 
 THE MFK OF T1IK REV. CHARLES VTB8LBT. 161 
 
 Wales (for his Journal dors not mention particulars) he continued lus 
 labors till the 17th of May, when he set out lor the North. 
 preached al Painswick, admitted twelve new members into the • 
 ety, and then visited Stroud, Evesham, and several otherplaces; and 
 
 on the 20th, he observes, " I got once more to our dear colliers at 
 Wednesburv; Here the seed has taken root, and man] l< d to 
 
 the church. A so more than three hundred, are seeking full 
 
 redemption in the cleansing blood of Christ. The enemy ra 
 ceedingly, and preaches against them. A few here have returned 
 railing for railing; but the generality have behaved as the follov 
 of Christ Jesus. May 21, I spent the morning in - nee with 
 
 several who have received the atonement under my brother's minis- 
 try. I saw the piece of ground to build a chapel upon, given us by 
 a Dissenter. I walked with many of our brethren to Walsal, sin 
 as we went. AVe were received with the old complaint, 'Behold 
 these that turn the world upside down, are come hither also.' AVe 
 walked through the town, amidst the noisy greetings of our enemies. 
 I stood on the steps of the market-house. An host of men came 
 against us; and they lifted up their voice and raged horribly. I 
 preached from these words, 'Hut none of these things move me: 
 neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my 
 course with joy,' &c. The street was full of fierce Ephcsian beasts, 
 (the principal man setting them on) who roared and shouted, and 
 threw stones incessantly. At the conclusion a stream of ruffians was 
 suffered to beat me down from the steps; I rose, and having given 
 the blessing, was beat down again, and so a third time. When we 
 had returned thanks to the God of our salvation, I then from th< 
 steps bid them depart in peace, and walked through the thickest of 
 the rioters. They reviled us, but had no commission to touch a hair 
 of our head. May 22, I preached to between one and two thousand 
 peaceable people, at Birmingham, and again at V.'ednesbury in tin 1 
 evening. On the 23d, I took my leave in those words, 'Confirming 
 the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith ; 
 and that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom 
 of heaven.' With many tears, and blessings, they sent me away. 
 recommended to the grace of God." 
 
 Mfey 21, Mr. Wesley reached Nottingham, having preached at two 
 or three places in bis way thither from Wednesbury. At two o'cli 
 he went to the iUarket-cross, and proclaimed the Saviour of all men : 
 and in the evening expounded, at their request, to Mr. Howe's soci< ty. 
 The next day he was at the cross again ; he observes, "There was 
 not a breath of opposition, but a storm must follow this calm. Sev- 
 eral persons joined me at the imi. in prayer and thanksgiving. One 
 gave me a kind caution, for which I sincerely thanked him. ; Air. 
 Rogers did run well, and preached the truth, as you do here: but 
 what a sad end has he made of it ! Take care you do not leave the 
 14* 21
 
 162 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES "WESLEY. 
 
 church like him.' In the afternoon I came to the flock in Sheffield, 
 who a;\ as sheep among wolves; the minister having so stirred up 
 the people, that they are ready to tear the Methodists in pieces. At 
 six o'clock, 1 went to the society house, next door to our hrother Ben- 
 I [ell from beneath was moved to oppose us. As soon as I was 
 in the desk, with David Taylor, the floods began to lift up their voice. 
 An officer in the army, contradicted and blasphemed. I took no 
 notice of him, but sang on. The stones flew thick, striking the desk 
 and the people. To save them, and the house from being pulled 
 down. T gave out, that I should preach in the street, and look them 
 in the face. The whole army of the alien Chaldeans followed me. 
 The captain laid hold on me, and began rioting: I gave him for an- 
 swer, ' A word in season, or advice to a soldier.' I then prayed, par- 
 ticularly for his Majesty King George, and preached the gospel with 
 much contention. The stones often struck me in the face. I prayed 
 for sinners, as secants of their master, the devil ; upon which the 
 captain ran at me with great fury, threatening revenge for abusing, as 
 he called it. ' The king his master.' He forced his way through the 
 brethren, drew his sword, and presented it to my breast. I immedi- 
 ately opened my breast, and fixing my eye on his, and smiling in his 
 face, calmly said, 'I fear God and honor the king.' His countenance 
 fell in a moment, he fetched a deep sigh, and putting up his sword, 
 quietly left the place. He had said to one of the company who after- 
 wards informed me, ' You shall see if I do but hold my sword to his 
 breast, he will faint away.' So perhaps I should, had I only his prin- 
 ciples to trust to; but if at that time I was not afraid, no thanks to 
 my natural courage. We returned to our brother Bennet's, and gave 
 ourselves up to prayer. The rioters followed, and exceeded in out- 
 rage, all I have seen before. Those at Moorfields, Cardiff, and Wal- 
 sal, were lambs to these. As there is no king in Israel, I mean no 
 magistrate in Sheffield, every man ' doeth as seemeth good in his own 
 eyes.' " The mob now formed the design of pulling down the society 
 house, and set upon their work, while Mr. Wesley and the people 
 were praying and praising God within. " It was a glorious time," says 
 he, "with us : every word of exhortation sunk deep, every prayer was 
 sealed, and many found the spirit of glory resting upon them." The 
 next day the house was completely pulled down, not one stone being 
 left upon another : " Nevertheless," said Mr. Wesley to a friend, " the 
 foundation standeth sure, and our house not made with hands, eter- 
 nal in the heavens." This day he preached again in the street, some- 
 what more quietly than before. In the evening the rioters became 
 very noisy again, and threatened to pull down the house, where Mr. 
 Wesley lodged. He went out to them; read the riot-act, and made 
 a suitable exhortation, and they soon afterwards separated, and peace 
 was restored. 
 May 27. At five in the morning, he took leave of tho society in
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. CHARLE8 WESLEY. 163 
 
 these word s, "Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting 
 them to continue in the faith, and that we musl through much tribu- 
 lation enter into the kingdom of God." He i "Ourh< 
 
 were knit together, and greatly comforted : we rejoiced in hopeofthe 
 glorious appearing of the great God, who had now delivered us out 
 of the mouth of the lions. David Taylor informed me, that the peo- 
 ple of Thorpe, through which we should pass, were exceedingly mad 
 nst us. So we found them as we approached the place, and 
 were turning down the lane to Barley Hall. The ambush rose, and 
 assaulted us with stom and dirt. My horse flew from side to 
 
 side, till he found his way through them. They wounded 1). Taylor 
 in the forehead, and the wound bled much. 1 turned back, and ask- 
 ed, what was the reason a clergyman could not pass without £ 
 treatment? At first the rioters scattered, hut their captain rail, 
 tin in. answered with horrible imprecations and stones. My horse 
 took fright, and turned away with me down a steep hill. The enemy 
 pursued me from afar, and followed shouting. Blessed be God. I re- 
 ceived no hurt, only from the eggs and dirt. My clothes indeed ab- 
 horred me, and my arm pained me a little from a blow I received at 
 Sheffield." This conduct is undoubtedly disgraceful to humanity: 
 I hope the present inhabitants of these towns will endeavor to retrieve 
 their character, by a peaceable and obliging behavior on all occasions. 
 Mr. "Wesley now spent an hour or two, with some quiet sincere per- 
 sons, assembled at Barley Hall. By four o'clock in the afternoon he 
 reached Birstal, a land of rest. Here they had peace in all their 
 borders. Great multitudes were bowed down, by the victorious pow- 
 er of gospel truth. (; It was," says Mr. Wesley, " a time much to be 
 remembered, for the gracious rain, wherewith our God refreshed us." 
 The next day lie preached again in the morning and at noon, to this 
 child-like people, and again in the afternoon at Ormsby, in his way 
 to Leeds. May 29, he informs us in his Journal, that, not a year be- 
 fore he had come to Leeds, and found no man who cared for the 
 things of God : (; But." he observes, " a spark has now fallen in this 
 place also, and it will kindle a great flame. I met the infant society. 
 about fifty in number, most of them justified, and exhorted them to 
 walk circumspectly. At seven o'clock, I stood before Mr. Shent's 
 door, and cried to thousands, ' Ho ! every one that thirsteth, com 
 to the waters.' The word took place. They gave diligent heed to 
 it, and seemed a people prepared for the Lord. I went to the great 
 church, and was showed to the ministers' pew. Five clergymi n 
 were there, whoa little confounded me, by making me take place of 
 my elders and betters. They obliged me to help in administi ring the 
 sacrament. I assisted with eight more ministers, for whom my soul 
 was much drawn out in prayer. But I dreaded their favor, more 
 than the stones at Sheffield." What Mr. Wesley here speaks 
 specting the clergymen present, must not be understood as implying
 
 164 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 either disrespect or reproach. If he had any fault ill his judgment 
 of the clergy, it was that he thought too highly of the clerical office. 
 The tear which he here speaks of, concerned himself only. He was 
 fully convinced, that the maimer in which he now preached the gospel, 
 was not contrary to any written law of God or man : from the circum- 
 stance of being excluded from the churches, from the satisfaction he 
 experienced in himself, in carrying the gospel to those who would not 
 '•nine to it, and from the effect of his labors on multitudes of the people, 
 lie was fully satisfied that his present plan of proceeding was agreea- 
 ble to the will of God. But he found, that the favors and friendly 
 attentions of those who disapproved of it, tended to weaken his reso- 
 lution to persevere in it. Kindness has a wonderfully assimilating 
 influence on the human mind : it melts down opposition in a generous 
 heart; and while a man feels nothing but the most agreeable sensa- 
 tions from it, he is insensibly changed into a conformity with those 
 who show him favor. Many have been turned from their duty, by 
 kindness and favor, who could not be moved by persecution. Mr. 
 Wesley felt the force of this assimilating principle, and hence he 
 says, that lie "dreaded their favor more than the stones at Sheffield." 
 
 At two o'clock, he found a vast multitude waiting for the word, 
 and strongly exhorted them to repent and believe the gospel, that their 
 sins might be blotted out. He preached again at Bristol, calling upon 
 the poor and maimed, the halt and blind to come to the great supper. 
 He observes, " My Lord disposed many hearts, I doubt not, to accept 
 the invitation. He showed me several witnesses of the truth, which 
 they have now received in the love of it. I had a blessed parting 
 with the society. May 30, my horse threw me, and fell upon me. 
 My companion thought I had broken my neck ; but my leg only was 
 bruised, my hand sprained, and my head stunned, which spoiled me 
 from making hymns, or thinking at all till the next day, when the 
 Lord brought us safe to Newcastle. At seven o'clock I went to the 
 room, which will contain about two thousand persons. We rejoiced 
 for the consolation of our mutual faith." 
 
 Many persons at Newcastle, had been greatly agitated during the 
 preaching, falling into convulsive motions with strong cries. At their 
 first preaching of the gospel, many, as he justly observes, were un- 
 doubtedly struck down into the deepest distress, which affected both 
 soul and body. Mr. Wesley believed, that such instances might still 
 continue to occur. But he soon perceived, that these natural affec- 
 tions, and the outward expressions of them, were easily imitated; 
 and the persons at first so affected, being much noticed and talked of, 
 this became a temptation to others to imitate their state. He says, 
 " I have already detected many counterfeits." I recollect two instan- 
 ces, mentioned in his Journal before this period. A woman at Kings- 
 wood was greatly agitated under his preaching, and cried much : 
 he turned to her and said, " I do not think any better of you, for
 
 Tin: LIFE OF THE REV. CBABLBS WESLEY. 165 
 
 crying.'- &c. and site presently became quite calm. A young girl at 
 Bristol fell into fits, and seemed like one in a trance. She continued 
 this practice for some time ; bul at length acknowledged Bhe had done 
 it, that Mr. Wesley mighl take notice of her. No man ever had a more 
 tender sympathy with those in distress, than Mr. Charles Wesley; 
 l)n t no man abhorred hypocrisy, or a mere assumed appearance oi re- 
 ligious concern more than he did. Yet he did nut judge persons who 
 appeared to be so affected, till he had the proper evidences on which 
 he could form a true judgment; hut he thought it prudent (<> . 
 them no encouragement, until some evidence of their sincerity ap- 
 peared. June 4, "To-day," says he, "one came who was plei 
 to fall into a lii for my entertainment. He beat himself heartily: I 
 thought it a pity to hinder him; so, instead of singing over him, ;is 
 had often been done, we left him to recover at his leisure. A girl, as 
 she began her cry. I ordered to be carried out. I ler convulsions were 
 so violent, as to take away the use of her limbs, till they laid her 
 without at the dour, and left her; then she immediately found her 
 legs and walked off. Sumo very unstill sisters, who always took care 
 to stand near me. and tri< d who should cry loudest, since I have had 
 them removed out of my sight, have | een as quiet as lambs. The 
 first night I preached here, half my words were lost, through the 
 noise of their outcries. Last night before I began, I gave public no- 
 tice, that whosoever cried, so as to drown my voice, should without 
 any man's hurting or judging thorn, be gently carried to the furtb.est 
 corner of the room. But my porters had no employment the whole 
 night ! Yet. the Lord was with us, mightily convincing of sin and 
 of righteousness." 
 
 June 5. "My soul was revived by the poor people at Chowden; 
 and yet more at Tanfield, where I called to great numbers, ' Behold 
 the Lamb of God,' &c. At Newcastle I preached in the crowded 
 square, chiefly to the backsliders, whom I besought with tears to be 
 reconciled to God. Surely Jesus looked upon some of them as he 
 looked upon Peter. June 6, I had the great comfort of recovering 
 some of those who have drawn back. I trust we shall recover them 
 again forever. On the 8th, 1 spake to the hands separately, and tried 
 their faith. We certainly have keen too rash and easy in allowing 
 persons for believers on their own testimony: nay, and even persuad- 
 ing them into a false opinion of themselves. Some souls it is doubt- 
 necessary to encourage : but it should be done with prudence and 
 caution. To tell one in darkness that he has faith, is to keep him in 
 darkness still, or to make him trust in a false light; a faith that 
 stands in the words of man, not in the power of God. June 13, I 
 wrote thus to a sou in the gospel, : Be not over sure that so many are 
 justified. By their fruits ye shall know them. You will see reason 
 to be more and more deliberate in the judgment you pass on persons. 
 Wait for their conversation. I do not know whether we can infalli-
 
 166 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 bly pronounce at the time, that any one is justified. I once thought 
 several in that state, who, I am now convinced, were under the draw- 
 ings of the Father. Try the spirits therefore, lest you should lay the 
 stumbling-block of pride in their way, and by supposing them to have 
 faith before they have it, you keep them out of it forever.' " 
 
 We may perceive by these observations, that Mr. Wesley was a 
 diligent attentive watchman over the people. He carefully explored 
 the unfrequented road through which he had to guide them, and hon- 
 estly pointed out the flattering by-paths which led to misery and dan- 
 ger. But experience hath repeatedly shown, that they who most 
 want these salutary cautions, are the least disposed to receive them. 
 Few persons have sincerity enough to be thankful for advice which 
 tends to undeceive them: to strip them of some imaginary comforts, 
 and make them think worse of themselves than they did before. Pro- 
 fessors of religion are commonly the most impatient of such advice. 
 it is certain, that these cautions require great prudence and discern- 
 ment, in applying them to particular persons ; but in a large body of 
 people, and among a great number of preachers, there is much more 
 danger of flattering individuals into a false confidence, under a pre- 
 tence of giving them encouragement, than of hindering their prog- 
 ress by putting them upon a close and severe self-examination. In 
 the one case we tread a slippery path, in the other we stand on firm 
 ground. At this early period of the present revival of religion, Mr. 
 Wesley saw the necessity of making these remarks. He repeated 
 them frequently afterwards, and has been censured for so doing. I 
 wish the necessity of urging such advice on the preachers and people, 
 may not greatly increase, while the practice of doing it is daily di- 
 minished. 
 
 Mr. Wesley observes, that since he had preached the gospel it 
 never had greater success than at this time at Newcastle. "Yet," 
 says he, "we have no fits among us, and I have done nothing to 
 hinder them, only declared that I do not think the better of any one 
 for crying out. June 16, I set out for Sunderland, with strong aver- 
 sion to preaching. I dragged myself to about a thousand wild people, 
 and cried, ' O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself, but in me is thy 
 help.' Never have I seen greater attention in any people at their first 
 hearing the word. We rode to Shields, went to church, and the peo- 
 ple flocked in crowds after me. The minister spake so low that he 
 could not be heard in reading prayers; but I heard him loud enough 
 afterwards, calling to the church wardens to quiet the disturbance, 
 which none but himself had raised. I fancy he thought I should 
 preach in the church where I stood, like some of the first Quakers. 
 The clerk came to me bawling out, ' It was consecrated ground, and I 
 had no business to preach on it. That I was no minister,' &c. — 
 When he had cried himself out of breath, I whispered in his ear that 
 I had no intention to preach there. He stumbled on a good saying,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 107 
 
 f If you have any word of exhortation to the people, speak to tl 
 without.' I did so, to an huge multitude waiting in the church-yard : 
 many of them very fierce, threatening to drown me, and whal 
 I walked through the midst of them, and d L in str< rig awak- 
 
 ening words on the jailor's question, 'What must I do I red.' 
 
 The church wardens and others labored in vain to interrupt mi 
 throwing dirt, and even money among the people. Having <1< ! i\-eretl 
 my message, I rode to the ferry, crossed it. and mel as rough friends 
 on the other side. The mob of North Shields waited to salute 
 with the minister at their head. He had got a man with a horn in- 
 stead of a trumpet, and hid him blow, and his companions shout 
 Others were almost as violent in their approbation. We went thr 
 honor and dishonor ; but neither of them hurt us, and by six o'clock 
 witii God's blessing we came safe to Newcastle." 
 
 June 10. Mr. Wesley took leave of the Society at Newcastle, who 
 parted from him with tears and many prayers. Wherever he came, 
 he preached or exhorted as opportunity offered, and on the 22d. reach- 
 ed Epworth, his native place. " All who met me," says he. " saluted 
 me with hearty joy. At eight in the evening 1 preached in Edw 
 Smith's yard. July 23, waking, I found the Lord with me. even my 
 strong helper, the God of whom cometh salvation. I preached and 
 guarded some new converts against spiritual pride." The next day. 
 June 2 1, he arrived at Nottingham ; and adds, " 1 found my brother in 
 the market-place,* calling lost sinners to him who justifieth the ungod- 
 ly. He gave notice of my preaching in the evening. At seven, many 
 thousands attended in deep silence. Surely the Lord hath much peo- 
 ple in this place. We began a society of nine members. June 25. 1 
 came to Birmingham, and the next day, being Sunday, several of our 
 persecuted brethren from Wednesbury. came to me, whom I endeav- 
 ored to comfort. 1 preached at eight and at one o'clock, no man for- 
 bidding me. I expounded in the evening to several thousands. In 
 the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I began our society. The num- 
 ber at present is thirteen." 
 
 June 27. lie set out for London, where he arrived on the evening 
 of the 28th, having visited Oxford in his way thither. July 3, he 
 says, "Mr. Hall, poor moravianized Mr. Hall, met me at the chapel. 
 I did him honor before the people. I expounded the gospel, as usual. 
 and strongly avowed my intolerable attachment to the Church of I' 
 land. Mr. Meriton and Graves assisted at the sacrament. July 6 
 I showed from Romans the 5th, the marks of justification, and < 
 turned the vain confidence of several. I strongly warned them 
 against seducers, and found my heart knit to this people. Jo 
 I. Bray came to persuade me not to preach till the bishops should bid 
 inc. They have not yet forbid me; but by the grace of God I shall 
 
 * Sec also Mr. fohn Wesley's Works, vol xxviii. p.i<*>.- 151.
 
 16S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 preach the word, in season and out of season, though they and all 
 men forbid me." July 11, he left London, and the day following ar- 
 i in Bristol. He stayed there only one night, and then set out 
 for Cornwall, and on the 16th, came safe to St. Ives. July 17, he 
 says. " I rose and forgot that I had travelled from Newcastle. I spake 
 with some of this loving simple people, who are as sheep in the midst 
 of wolves. The priests stir up the people, and make their minds 
 evil affected towards their brethren. Yet the sons of violence are 
 much checked by the mayor, an honest Presbyterian, whom the Lord 
 hath raised up." 
 
 Mr. "Wesley continued preaching the gospel at St. Ives and the 
 places adjacent, till the beginning of August. During this time, he 
 and the people passed through many difficulties and dangers, the 
 rioters being numerous, and almost as desperate as those at Sheffield. 
 The mayor informed Mr. Wesley that the ministers were the prin- 
 cipal authors of all the mischief. In their sermons they continually 
 represented M r. Wesley and the preachers, as Popish emissaries, and 
 urged the enraged multitude to take all manner of means to stop 
 them. While he was preaching at St. Ives on the 26th. he observes, 
 ;i All was quiet, the mayor having declared his resolution to swear 
 twenty more constables, and suppress the rioters by force of arms. 
 Their drum he had seized. All the time I was preaching he stood at 
 a little distance to awe the rioters. He has set the whole town 
 against him, by not giving us up to their fury. But he plainly told 
 lioblin, that fire and fagot minister, that he would not be per- 
 jured to gratify any man's malice. He informed us that he had often 
 heard Mr. Hoblin say, they ought to drive us away by blows, not by 
 arguments." 
 
 During the riots he <fne day observes, "I went to church and heard 
 that terrible chapter, Jeremiah the 7th, enough, one would think, to 
 make even this hardened people tremble. Never were words more 
 applicable than those, ' Stand in the gate of the Lord's house, and 
 proclaim there this word, and say, Hear the word of the Lord, all ye 
 of Judah, that enter in at these gates to worship the Lord. Thus 
 saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Amend your ways 
 and your doings, and I will cause you to dwell in this place. 
 Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The Temple of the Lord, the 
 Temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord, are these. — Behold ye 
 trust in lying words that cannot profit. Will ye steal, murder, and 
 commit adultery, and swear falsely — and come and stand before me 
 in this house?' &c." 
 
 His brother having summoned him to London, to confer with the 
 heads of the Moravians and Calvinists, he set out on the 8th of Au- 
 gust. " We had," says he. " near three hundred miles to travel in five 
 days. I was willing to undertake the labor for the sake of peace, 
 though the journey was too great for us and our beasts, which we had
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RBT. CHARUQB WESLEY. 169 
 
 used almost every day lor three months. August 12, hardly reached the 
 Foundery by nine at night. Here I heard thai the Moravians would 
 
 not be present at the conference. Spangenberg indeed .said he would, 
 hut immediately lefl England. My brother was come from Ni 
 castle; 1. Nelson from Yorkshire; and I from the Land's End, for 
 I purpo le !" 
 
 October 17. Ho set out to mei I his brother at Nottingham, who had 
 ped with his life, almost by miracle, out of the hands of the mob 
 at Wednesbury. On the 21st, Mr. Charli 'My 
 
 brother came, delivered out of the mouth of the lions ! His clol 
 were torn to tatters — he looked like a soldier of Christ. The mob of 
 Wednesbury, Darlaston, and Walsal, were permitted to take and 
 carry liitn about for several hours, with a full intent to murder him ; 
 hut his work is not yet finished, or he had been now with the .voids 
 under the altar. October 24, 1 had a blessed parting from the society, 
 and by night came wet and weary to Birmingham. On the 25th. 
 was much encouraged by the patience of our brethren from Wednes- 
 bury. They pressed me to come and preach to them in the midst of 
 the town. It was agreed between my brother and me, that if they 
 asked me 1 should go. Accordingly we set out in the dark, and came 
 to Francis Ward's, from whence my brother had been carried last 
 Thursday night.* I found the brethren assembled, standing fast in 
 one mind and spirit, in nothing terrified by their adversaries. The 
 word given me for them, was. ' Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit 
 yourselves like men, be strong.' Jesus was with us in the midst, and 
 covered us with a covering of his spirit. Never was I before, in so 
 primitive an assembly. We sang praises with courage, and could all 
 set our seal to the truth of our Lord's saying, ' Blessed are they that 
 are persecuted for righteousness' sake. We kid us down and slept, 
 and rose up again, for the Lord sustained us. As soon as it was 
 light, I walked down the town and preached boldly. It was a most 
 glorious time: our souls were satisfied as with marrow and fatness; 
 and we longed for our Lord's coming to confess us before his Father, 
 and before his holy angels. We now understood what it was to re- 
 ceive the word in much affliction, and yet with joy in the Holy 
 Ghost." 
 
 " I took several new members into the society ; and among them, 
 the young man whose arm had been broke, and Munchin upon trial. 
 the late captain of the mob. He has been constantly under the word, 
 since he rescued my brother. I asked him what he thought of him ! 
 'Think of him,' said he, 'that he is a man of God, and God was on 
 his side, when so many of us could not kill one man.' We rode 
 through the town unmolested on our way to Birmingham, where I 
 preached. I rode on to Evesham, and found John Nelson preaching, 
 and continued his word. October 27. preached at live in the morn- 
 
 * See Mr. John Wesley's W irks, vol. xxviii. 
 
 15 22
 
 170 THE LIFE OF THE RET. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ins;, then read prayers and preached twice at Quint on, and the fourth 
 time at Evesham, with great liberty." 
 
 October 29th, lie came once more to Bristol, where, he observes, 
 that he had only spent one day for six months. On the 31st he set 
 out for Wales, and reached Cardiff on the first of November. " The 
 gentlemen," says he. :: had threatened great things if I ever came 
 there again. I called in the midst of them, 'Is it nothing to you, all 
 ye that pass by,' &c. The love of God constrained me to speak and 
 them to hear. The word was irresistible. After it one of the most 
 violent opposers took me by the hand, and pressed me to come and 
 see him. The rest were equally civil all the time I staid ; only one 
 drunkard made some disturbance, and when sober sent to ask my 
 pardon. The voice of praise and thanksgiving was in the society. 
 Many are grown in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. I passed an hour with the wife and daughter 
 of the chief bailiff, who are waiting as little children for the king- 
 dom of God." 
 
 Nov. C. Mr. Wesley returned to Bristol. On the 16th he preached 
 at Bath, in his way to Cirencester, and the Lord gave testimony to 
 his word. He travelled on, and preached at Evesham, Guthcrton, 
 Quinton, and Oxford ; and on the 23d, at the Foundery. He staid in 
 London, laboring in public and private, for the good of the people, till 
 January 30, 1744, when he again set out for the North, recommended 
 to the grace of God by all the brethren. On the first of February, he 
 came to Birmingham. He observes, " A great door is opened in 
 the country, but there are many adversaries." The preacher at 
 Dudley had been cruelly abused by a mob of Papists and Dissenters : 
 the Dissenters being stirred by Mr. "Whiting their minister. " It is 
 probable," says Mr. Wesley, " that he would have been murdered, 
 but for an honest Quaker, who favored his escape by disguising him 
 in his broad hat and drab colored coat. Staffordshire, at present 
 seems the seat of war." Mr. Wesley here uses the word Dissenters 
 in the common acceptation, as denoting either Presbyterians, Inde- 
 pendents, or Baptists : but which of these denominations is here 
 intended I do not know. No men have cried out with more vehe- 
 mence against persecution, when under the rod, than the Dissenters; 
 and yet we find that their principles and practices have sometimes been 
 at variance. I am inclined to think, that the Friends, or Quakers, as 
 they are commonly called, are the only denomination of Christians in 
 England, of any long standing, who have never been guilty of per- 
 secution, in some form or other. Candor must acknowledge that this 
 is greatly to their praise. 
 
 February 2. t: I set out with brother Webb, for Wednesbury, the 
 field of battle. We met with variety of greetings on the road. I 
 cried in the street, ' Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the 
 sins of the world.' Several of our persecutors stood at a distance, but
 
 
 THE LIFL OF Tin: R£V. CHAELES 171 
 
 none offered to make the least disturbance. I walked through the 
 blessings and curses of the people (hut theb] ded) toi 
 
 Mr. Elgerton's widow. Never have I obsei -s as in 
 
 these opposers. February 3, 1 preached, and prayed with the society, 
 and beat'downthe fiery self-avenging spirit of r sistance, which was 
 rising in some to disgrace, if Dot to destroy the word of ' I Mr. 
 
 Wesley preached within sight of Dudley, and then waited on the 
 friendly Captain Dudley, who had stood in the gap, and kepi off per- 
 secution at Tippen-green, while it raged all around. He then 
 returned in peace through the enemy's country. 
 
 The rioters now gave notice that they would come on the Tuesday 
 following, and pull down the houses and destroy the goods of the 
 .Methodists. "One would think," says Mr. Wesley, "there v.- as no 
 king in Israel. There is certainly no magistrate, who will put t] 
 to shame in any thing. Mr. Constable offered to make oath that 
 their lives were in danger, but the justice refused it, saying that he 
 could do nothing. Other of our complaining brethren met with the 
 same redress, being driven away with revilings. The magistrates do 
 not themselves tear off their clothes and beat them, they only stand 
 by and see others do it. One of them told Mr. Jones, it was the best 
 thing the mob ever did, so to treat the Methodists; and he himself 
 would give five pounds to drive them out of the country. Another, 
 when our brother Ward begged his protection, delivered him up to the 
 mercy of the mob, who had half murdered him before, and throwing 
 his hat round his head cried, ' huzza boys, well done, stand up for the 
 church.' " Such magistrates, sworn to maintain the public peace, and 
 such defenders of a national church, are a lasting disgrace to any gov- 
 ernment. Mr. "Wesley adds, " No wonder that the mob so encouraged, 
 should say there is no law for the Methodists. , Accordingly, like out- 
 laws they treat them, breaking their houses, and taking away their 
 goods at pleasure : extorting money from those who have it, and 
 cruelly beating those who have it not. February 4, I spoke with 
 those of our brethren who have this world's goods, and found them 
 entirely resigned to the will of God: all thoughts of resistance, blessed 
 be God, are over. The chief of them said to me, 'Naked came I 
 into the world, and I can but go naked out of it.' They are resolve-]. 
 by the grace of God, to follow my advice, and to suffer all things. 
 Only L wished them to go round again to the justices and give infor- 
 mation of their danger. Mr. Constable said he had just been with one 
 of them, who redressed him only by bitter reproaches, that the 
 were of the same mind, and could not plead ignorance, because the 
 rioters had the boldness to set up papers inviting all the country to 
 rise with them to destroy the Methodists. At noon I returned to Bir- 
 mingham, having continued two days in the lion's den unhurt." 
 
 Mr. Wesley now set out for Nottingham, where be arrived on the 
 6th. and found that here also, the monster persecution was lifting up
 
 172 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 its destructive head. " Our brethren," says he, " are violently driven 
 from their place of meeting, pelted in the streets, &c, and mocked 
 with vain promises of justice by the very man who underhand en- 
 courages the rioters. An honest Quaker has hardly restrained some 
 of our brethren from resisting evil : but henceforth I hope, tiiey will 
 meekly turn the other cheek. 1 ' 
 
 Mr. Wesley and his friends at Nottingham sent a person to Litch- 
 field, to get intelligence of what mischief had been done in Stafford- 
 shire, by the rioters in their threatened insurrection. He returned on 
 the ninth, and Mr. Wesley gives the following account. " He met 
 our brother Ward, who had fled thither for refuge. The enemy had 
 gone to the length of his chain : all the rabble of the county were 
 gathered together, and laid waste all before them. 1 received a note 
 from two of the sufferers, whose loss amounted to two hundred pounds. 
 My heart rejoiced in the great grace which was given them; for not 
 one resisted evil; but they took joyfully the spoiling of their goods. 
 We gave God glory, that satan was not suffered to touch their lives: 
 they have lost all besides, and rejoice with joy unspeakable." 
 
 Mr. Wesley now went on to Newcastle, preaching every where, as 
 he had opportunity. The year forty-four, was considered as a 
 time of public danger. There was much talk of the Pretender, and 
 the French threatened an invasion in support of his pretensions to the 
 crown of England. In this critical situation of affairs, it was thought 
 proper by many, that Mr. John Wesley should write an address to 
 the king in the name of the Methodists. This address was accord- 
 ingly drawn up * but not delivered. On the 6th of March Mr. 
 Charles Wesley wrote to his brother on this subject, as follows, "My 
 objection to your address in the name of the Methodists, is, that it 
 would constitute us a sect : at least it would seem to allow that we are 
 a body distinct from the National church; whereas we are only 
 a sound part of the church. Guard against this, and in the name 
 of the Lord address to-morrow." March 14, being at Birstal, a 
 person informed him there was a constable who had a warrant 
 in which his name was mentioned. Mr. Wesley sent for him, 
 and found it was, " To summon witnesses to some treasonable 
 words said to be spoken by one Westlcy." He was just leaving 
 Birstal when this information was given him ; but he now determined 
 not to go forward for London as he intended, thinking it better to 
 appear before the justices at Wakefield the next day, and look his 
 enemies in the face. Accordingly, he rode to Wakefield the next 
 morning, and waited on justice Burton at his inn, with two other 
 justices, Sir Rowland Wynn, and the Rev. Mr. Zouch. He informed 
 Mr. Burton, that he had seen a warrant of his, summoning witnesses 
 of some treasonable words, said to be spoken by one Westley : that he 
 had put off his journey to London, that he might answer whatever 
 
 See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 200, where the address itself is inserted.
 
 THE LIFE 01-' THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 17.'! 
 
 should be laid to his charge. Mr. Burton replied. :: he had not! 
 to say against him, and he might depart." Mr. Wesley an-\v< i< d. 
 "That is not sufficient withoul clearing my character, and that of 
 many innocent people, whom their enemies are pleased to call Metho- 
 dists." '• ■ Vindicate them,' said my brother ch rgyman, : that you will 
 find a very hard task.' I answered, ; as hard as you may think it, 
 I will engage to prove that all of them, to a man, are true I 
 of the Church of England, and loyal subjects of his Majesty King 
 George.' I then desired they would administer to me the oaths; and 
 added, 'I wish. ■_ m. that you could send for every Methodist 
 
 in England, and give them all the same opportunity you do me, of 
 declaring their loyalty upon oath. Justice Burton said, he was in- 
 formed that wc constantly prayed for the Pretender in all our societies, 
 or nocturnal meetings, as Mr. Zouch called them. 1 answered, 'the 
 reverse is true. We constantly pray for his Majesty King George, 
 by name. Here are such hymns (showing them) as we sing in our 
 societies. Here is a sermon which I preached before the university, 
 and another preached there by my brother. Here are his appeals 
 and a few more tracts, containing an account of our principles and 
 practices.' Here I gave them our books, and was bold enough to say, 
 I am as true a Church of England man, and as loyal a subject as any 
 man in the kingdom. They all cried that was impossible. But it 
 was not my business to dispute, and as I could not answer till the 
 witnesses appeared, I withdrew without further delay. 
 
 " While I waited at a neighbor's house, the constable from Birstal. 
 whose heart the Lord had touched, was brought to me by one of the 
 brethren. He told me that he had summoned the principal witness, 
 Mary Castle, on whose information the warrant was granted. She 
 was setting out on horseback when the news came that I was not 
 gone forward to London, as they expected, but had returned to Wake- 
 field. Hearing this she turned back and declared to him that she 
 did not hear the treasonable words herself, but another woman had 
 told her so. Three more witnesses, who were to swear to my words, 
 retracted likewise, and knew nothing of the matter. The fifth, Mr. 
 Woods, an alehouse-keeper, is forthcoming it seems, in the afternoon. 
 I now plainly see the consequence of not appearing here to look my 
 liies in the face. Had I gone on my journey, there would have 
 been witnesses enough, and oaths enough, to stir up a persecution 
 against the Methodists. I took the witnesses' names, and a copy of 
 the warrant as follows. 
 
 "'West Hiding of Yorkshire. 
 '"To the Constable of Birstal, of the said Riding, or Deputy. 
 
 " ; These are, in his Majesty's name, to require and command you to 
 summon Mary Castle, of Birstal aforesaid, and all other such person or 
 persons as you are informed can give any information against one 
 15*
 
 174 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 Westley, or any other of the Methodist preachers, for speaking any 
 treasonable words or exhortations, as praying for the banished, or the 
 Pretender, &c. to appear before me. and oilier of his majesty's Jus- 
 of the Peace for the said Riding, by the White Hart in Wake- 
 field, on the 15th of March instant, at ten o'clock in the forenoon, to 
 xamined, and to declare the truth of what they and each of them 
 know touching the premises: and that yon likewise make a return 
 thereof, before us on the same day. Fail not. Given under my hand 
 the tenth of March, 17 E- Burton.' 
 
 •• Between two and three o'clock, Mr. Woods came, and started 
 back on seeing me, as if he had trod upon a serpent. One of the 
 brethren took hold of him, and told me he trembled every joint of him. 
 The justice's clerk had bid the constable bring Woods to him as soon 
 as ever he came. But notwithstanding the clerk's instructions, 
 Woods frankly confessed, now he was come, he had nothing to say, 
 and would not have come at all, if they had not forced him. 
 
 " I waited at the door till seven in the evening, while they were ex- 
 amining the disaffected. I took public notice of Okerhousen, the 
 Moravian teacher ; but not of Mr. Kendrick. When all their busi- 
 ness was over, and I had been insulted at their door from eleven in 
 the morning till seven at night, I was sent for and asked, ' what would 
 Mr. Wesley desire ? ' Wesley. ' I desire nothing but to know what 
 is alleged against me.' Justice Bnrton said, 'what hope of truth 
 from him ? ' Then addressing himself to me, ( Here are two of your 
 brethren, one so silly it is a shame he should ever set up for a teach- 
 er; and the other has a thousand lies and equivocations upon oath. 
 He has not wit enough, or he would make a complete Jesuit.' I 
 looked round and said, ' I see none of my brethren here, but this gen- 
 tleman,' pointing to the Reverend Justice, who looked as if he did 
 not thank me for claiming him. Burton. ' Why, do you not know 
 this man?' pointing to Kendrick. Wesley. 'Yes sir, very well: for 
 two years ago I expelled him from our society in London, for setting 
 up for a preacher.' To this poor Kendrick assented ; which put a 
 stop to further reflections on the Methodists. Justice Burton then 
 said, I might depart, for they had nothing against me. Wesley. ' Sir, 
 that will not satisfy me: I cannot depart till rny character be fully 
 cleared. It is no trifling matter: even my life is concerned in the 
 charge.' Burton. ' I did not summon you to appear.' Wesley. ' I 
 was the person meant by one Westley, and my supposed words were 
 the occasion of your order, which F read signed with your name.' 
 Burton. ' I will not deny my orders, I did send to summon the wit- 
 nesses.' Wesley. ' Yes ; and I took down their names from the con- 
 stable's paper. The principal witness, Mary Castle, was setting out, 
 but hearing I was here, she turned back, and declared to the consta- 
 ble, she only heard another say, that I should speak treason. Three
 
 1111. LIFE OF T11K LEY. 175 
 
 of the witn and .Mr. Woods, 
 
 who is h< he has nothirj . and Bhould not ha 
 
 had he not been forced by the minister. Had I do* I , he 
 
 would have had enough to say: and you would have had wun 
 and oaths enough; but L suppose, my coming has prevented th< 
 of the justices added, '1 suppose so too.' 
 
 •• They all seemed fully satisfied, and would have had nic to b 
 been so loo. But I insisted <>n their hearing Mr. Woods. Burton. 
 'Do you desire h< may be called as an evid i you'.'' Wesley. 
 
 ' I desire he may be heard as an i vidence againsl me, if he has aught 
 to lay to my charge.' Then Mr. Zouch asked .Mr. Woods, what he 
 had to say? What were the words 1 had spoken. Woods was as 
 backward to speak as they to hear him : but was at last compelled 
 to say, 'I have nothing to say against the gentleman; I only beard 
 him pray, that the Lord would call home his banished ones.' Zouch. 
 'But were there no words before or after, which pointed to th 
 troublesome times'?' Woods. 'No: none at all.' Wesley. 'It was 
 on February the 12th, before the earliest news of the invasion. But 
 if folly and malice may be interpreters, any words, which any of 
 you gentlemen, may speak, may be construed into treason.' Zouch. 
 ' It is is very true.' Wesley. ' Now, gentlemen, give me leave to ex- 
 plain my own words. 1 had no thoughts of praying for the Pre- 
 tender: but for those who confess themselves strangers and pilgrims 
 upon earth : who seek a country, knowing this is not their home. 
 The Scriptures, yes sir (to the clergyman) know that the Scriptures 
 speak of us as captive exiles, who are absent from the Lord, while 
 present in the body. We are not at home till we are in heaven.' 
 Zouch. 'I thought you would so explain the words, and it is a fair 
 interpn tation' — 1 asked if they were all satisfied? They said they 
 were ; and cleared me as fully as I desired. I then asked them again. 
 to administer to me the oaths. Mr. Zouch looked on my sermon, 
 and asked who ordained me. I answered, the Archbishop, and Bish- 
 op of London, in the same week. He said, with the rest, it was 
 quite unnecessary, since I was a clergyman, and student of Christ 
 Church, and had preached before the university, and taken the oaths 
 before. Yet I mentioned it again, till they acknowledged in explicit 
 terms, 'That my loyalty was unquestionable.' I then presented Sir 
 Rowland and Mr. Zouch with the appeal, and took my leave." 
 
 Mr. Wesley now returned to Birstal, where he preached, and then 
 left Yorkshire. He came to Derby and Nottingham; at the last of 
 which places, the mob was become outrageous, under the patronage 
 of the mayor. The Methodists presented a petition to thejudgi 
 he passed through the town, and he gave the mayor a severe repri- 
 mand, and encouraged them to apply for relief if they were further 
 molested. But the mayor paid no regard to the judge, any longer 
 than while lie was present. On the 22d of March Mr. Wesley ar-
 
 176 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 rived safe in London. Here he continued his labors till the beginning 
 of May. when he went down to Bristol, and returned in about eight 
 days. There was at this time a Thomas Williams, who had been 
 admitted to preach in the Foundery, and who had acquired consider- 
 able influence among the people. He applied for ordination, was dis- 
 appointed, and laid the blame chiefly on Mr. Wesley, who had been 
 ns a father to him. and rendered him every friendly office in his 
 power. He now showed himself unworthy of such friendship. Mr. 
 Wesley observes, " He answers the character one of his inmates gave 
 me of him. f I never thought him more than a speaker: I can see 
 no grace he has. His conversation is quite contrary to the gospel, 
 light and vain. He is haughty, revengeful, headstrong, and unman- 
 ageable.' June 15, I was grieved to hear more and more of W — s 
 ingratitude. A lying spirit seems to have taken full possession of 
 him. There is nothing so gross or improbable which he does not 
 say. ; ' By lies and insinuating arts, he was too successful in preju- 
 dicing some of Mr. Wesley's friends against him. Alas ! how little 
 use do the people make of their understanding ! how easily do they suf- 
 fer their eyes to be blinded, and their hearts to be embittered by art- 
 ful men, against those who arc honestly laboring to do them good ! 
 It is truly wonderful to observe, how soon they give themselves up to 
 believe the most improbable stories which malice can invent, against 
 their best friends ; how quickly they drink deep into the spirit of reli- 
 gious persecution, even of those very persons, whom a little before 
 they loved as their own souls. This was in some measure the case 
 at present, and I wish it was the only instance among the Methodists, 
 in which the people have suffered themselves to become the dupes of 
 artful and designing men. Mr. Wesley's mind was a good deal af- 
 fected on this occasion, and he wrote thus to a friend. " Be not 
 weary of well-doing, or overcome of evil. You see, that our calling 
 is to suffer all things. Pray for me, that I also may endure unto the 
 end : for a thousand times I cry out, the burden of this people is 
 more than I am able to bear. O my good friend, you do not know 
 them ! Such depth of ingratitude I did not think was possible among 
 the devils in hell." — "At night I was informed that a friend had 
 entertained the deepest prejudice against me, on supposition that I 
 meant her in a late discourse. Lord, what is man ! what is friend- 
 ship ! " 
 
 " June 21. Our brethren Hodges, Taylor, and Meriton, assisted us 
 at the sacrament. At one love-feast we were six ordained ministers. 
 Monday the 25th. we opened our conference,* with solemn prayer 
 and the Divine blessing. I preached with much assistance. We con- 
 tinued in conference the rest of the week, settling our doctrines, prac- 
 tice, and discipline, with great love and unanimity." 
 
 * This was the first conference. See the Minutes.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAltl.l.S V.KSI.KY. 177 
 
 Mr. Wesley spent the remaining pari of this jrear in travelling) and 
 preaching the gospel, with great zeal, diligence, and success in many 
 parts of the kingdom, from the Land's End to Newcastle. July 9th, he 
 left London and arrived in Bristol the next day. < to the L3th hi 
 out for Cornwall, where he had the pleasure of seeing the word of 
 God greatly prosper under his ministry. The joy winch the society 
 expressed, at his arrival in St. Ives, is beyond the power of word 
 descrihe: and every where he was received by great numbers of the 
 people, as the messenger of Cod, for good. Such was the succei 
 the gospel in Cornwall, this year, that in some places the inhabit 
 of a whole parish M-mied entirely changed in their aim. and 
 
 morals. Persecution raged in other places witli great bitterness; bul 
 this did not much obstruct the progress of the work. It quick- 
 the zeal of those who had experienced the power of gospel truth, and 
 united them together in brotherly love: it made them attentive to 
 their conduct, and diligent in the means of grace, lest they should 
 give the enemy, watching for their halting, any cause of triumph. 
 When professors of religion arc daily in danger, by persecution, of 
 losing every thing they have in this world, and perhaps their lives 
 too, they more sensibly feel the importance of the good things of an- 
 other life, and more earnestly endeavor to secure them as their eternal 
 inheritance. Mr. Wesley, as usual, went through evil report and 
 good report, was abused and caressed, by different classes of the peo- 
 ple; but being intent on his work he was little affected by either. 
 Having labored in Cornwall, as a faithful minister of Christ, near 
 four weeks, during which time he had preached the gospel in most 
 parts of the county, he left it, and coming to Minehead passed over 
 into Wales, ami came safe to Bristol on the 17th of August. 
 
 August 22. Mr. Wesley arrived at Oxford, where he met his broth- 
 er, the Rev. Messrs. Piers and Meriton, and a great company of the 
 brethren. Mr. John Wesley was to preach before tin; university, at 
 St. Mary's, on the 24th. He says, " My brother bore his testimony 
 before a crowded audience, much increased by the races. Never 
 have I seen a more attentive congregation : they did not suffer a word 
 to slip them. Some of the heads of colleges stood up the whole 
 time, and fixed their eyes upon him. If they can endure sound doc- 
 trine, like his, he will surely leave a blessing behind him. The Vice 
 Chancellor sent after him, and desired his notes, which he sealed up 
 and sent immediately.''* 
 
 He now returned to Bristol, and on the 26th of September came up 
 to London. Thomas Williams had invented so many stories, to 
 injure him in the opinion of the people, and asserted them with so 
 much confidence, thai they had made an ill impression on the minds 
 of many of his friends. These calumnies, however, were so direcly 
 
 * See Mr. John Wesley's Works, vol. xxviii. page 233, where the agreement between, 
 the two accounts is striking and pleasing. 
 
 23
 
 178 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 contrary to Mr. Wesley's habits of life, being always in the company 
 of one friend or other, and almost constantly travelling from place to 
 place, that they were altogether incredible ; and nothing bnt the confi- 
 dence with which they were asserted, could possibly have made an im- 
 pulsion on any member of the society. Those who wish to propagate 
 slander with success, are unusually confident in their assertions, and 
 zealous in their endeavors. They invent a number of plausible pre- 
 tences for their zeal; and by this and the boldness of their asser- 
 tions, impose on those who are unacquainted with the arts of 
 designing men to deceive. 
 
 Mr. Wesley, conscious of his innocence, and thinking the circum- 
 stances of this case so clear, that he wanted no public defence, ap- 
 pointed a day, when those who had been troubled with any reports 
 concerning him, or his brother, might meet him. In this conference, 
 one who had been led away by the lies of Thomas Williams, asked 
 pardon of God and of Mr. Wesley. He observes, "O! how easy and 
 delightful it is, to forgive one who says, I repent. Lord grant me 
 power as truly to forgive them who persist to injure me." I appre- 
 hend, that he has reference here to Williams, and perhaps to a few 
 others, too much prejudiced to come to him. 
 
 October 10, he set out for the North, travelling through the societies 
 to Newcastle, and every where strengthening the brethren, and con- 
 vincing gainsayers with great success. He labored sometimes in 
 Newcastle and the neighboring places ; and having sustained great 
 bodily fatigue, and escaped many dangers in travelling through deep 
 snow, at this unfavorable season of the year, he again reached London 
 in safety, on the 29th of December. 
 
 In 1745, Mr. Wesley confined his labors chiefly to London, Bristol, 
 (including the neighboring places) and Wales. August 1, he ob- 
 serves, " We began our conference, with Mr. Hodges, four of our 
 assistants, Herb. Jenkins, and Mr. Gwynne. We continued it five 
 days, and parted in great harmony and love." On the 25th, he was 
 in Wales, and Mr. Gwynne sent his servant to show him the way to 
 Garth ; but having some time before sprained his leg, and having 
 taken too much exercise after the accident, he was unable to go ; and 
 at length left Wales, without visiting that agreeable family. The 
 following is a remarkable instance of his zeal in doing good to the 
 vilest and most wretched of human beings. October 9, " After preach- 
 ing at Bath, a woman desired to speak with me. She had been in our 
 society; but left it through offence, and fell by little and little into the 
 depth of vice and misery. I called Mrs. Naylor to hear her mournful 
 account. She had lived some time in a wicked house, in Avon -street : 
 confessed it was hell to her, to see our people pass by to the preach- 
 ing; but knew not what to do, nor how to escape. We bid her fly 
 for her life, and not once look behind her. Mrs. Naylor kept her 
 with herself till the morning, and then I carried her with us in the
 
 11IF. LIFE OF THE KF.V. CHABLES WESLEY. 179 
 
 coacli to London, and delivered her to the care of out sister Davry. 
 la riot this ;i brand plucked out of the fire ! " 
 
 February 3, L746. He opened the new chape] in Wapping, and 
 preached from 1 Cor; \v. I. "Moreover brethren) ! declare onto you 
 the Gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, 
 and wherein ye stand." The next day he wrote to a friend, expr< 
 ing his apprehensions thai God was aboul to pour oul heavy judg- 
 ments on the nation. He says to his friend, "You allow us one 
 hundred years to fill up the measureof our iniquity ; you cannot more 
 laughal my vain fear, than! at your vain confidence." This, and the 
 preceding year, were times of danger and national alarm: and it is 
 observable that religious people are more apprehensive of divine 
 judgments, at such seasons, than other persons. Those fearful appre- 
 hensions have been falsely attributed to superstition; but 1 think they 
 arise from a more rational and laudable principle. Religious persons 
 have a more clear knowledge than others, of the enormity and guilt 
 of national sins ; they see more clearly the mercies enjoyed, and know 
 more perfectly the holiness and vengeance of God against sin, when 
 once a nation has filled up the measure of its iniquity; and hence 
 arises their fear, in any public danger, lest this should then be the case. 
 We have not indeed, any certain rule of judging when a nation has 
 filled up the measure of its iniquity, and is ripe for divine vengeance; 
 and therefore may often be mistaken in applying a general principle. 
 in itself true, to a particular instance. But every good man will 
 rejoice, when, in times of public disturhance and danger, God is bet- 
 ter to us than our fears and conscious guilt suggested. This was 
 the case of Mr. Wesley. Being at Bristol when he first heard the 
 news of the victory at Culloden. over the rebel army, he observes, "I 
 spoke at night on, ' He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.' Wc 
 rejoiced unto him with reverence, and thankfully observed the re- 
 markable answer of that petition, 
 
 All their strength o'crturn, o'erthrow, 
 
 Snap their spears and break their swords; 
 Let the daring rebels know, 
 
 The battle is the Lord's. 
 
 Oh ! that in this reprieve, before the tide is turned, we may know the 
 time of our visitation." 
 
 May 29. He observes, "In conference, I found many of our chil- 
 dren in a thriving condition: not one of those who are justified, 
 dreams that he is sanctified at once, and wants nothing more." Mr. 
 Charles Wesley was an uniform and steady oppose! of the opinion of 
 his brother, that a person is sanctified at once, by a simple act of 
 faith, in the manner he is justified or pardoned. And there are many 
 among the Methodists who think the Scriptures give no countenance 
 to this opinion. Such a method of proceeding, is certainly not analo- 
 gous to the operations of Divine Power, in the productions of nature:
 
 180 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 nor does it accord with the common order in which the mind acquires 
 knowledge and experience, and which appears to be founded on the 
 nature of our faculties. But this subject will be more fully discussed, 
 in explaining tbe religious opinions of Mr. John Wesley. 
 
 What has already been said of Mr. Charles Wesley, sufficiently 
 demonstrates that he was animated with a disinterested and laudable 
 zeal for the promotion of christian knowledge, among the middling 
 and lower classes of the people. Both his doctrines and practice, 
 tended to discourage a party spirit, and to promote brotherly love 
 among all denominations of Christians in the kingdom. Those who 
 differ from him in judgment, and are disposed to censure what has 
 been called his irregularity, must notwithstanding, acknowledge the 
 goodness of his motives, and admire his indefatigable diligence. He 
 seldom staid long in one place, hut preached the Gospel in almost 
 every corner of the kingdom. In fatigues, in dangers, and in minis- 
 terial labors, he was, for many years, not inferior to his brother ; 
 and his sermons were generally more awakening and useful. Neither 
 he nor his brother travelled alone ; some person always accompany- 
 ing them, whom they treated rather as a companion, than as a servant. 
 This plan was not adopted merely for the sake of convenience ; but 
 that they might constantly have persons about them who might be 
 witnesses of their conduct and behavior. This was prudent, con- 
 sidering the false reports which were propagated concerning them. 
 June 2, Mr. Charles Wesley left Bristol, accompanied with a Mr. 
 Waller; intending to visit the brethren in Cornwall. He took a large 
 circuit in his way thither ; preaching sometimes in a house, and 
 occasionally in the street, where he met with various treatment from 
 the people. At Tavistock, he found great opposition, the people be- 
 having almost like wild beasts : they were restrained however, from 
 doing any mischief. Here, some of Mr. Whitefield's society at 
 Plymouth, met him, and importuned him to come and preach among 
 them, and he complied with their request. Mr. Whitefield was his 
 particular friend : and no man, perhaps, ever felt the attachment of 
 friendship, in a stronger degree than Mr. Charles Wesley : yet on 
 account of some difference in opinion he determined to preach, not in 
 their house, but in the streets, or fields only. He might perhaps be 
 afraid, lest he should say something in the warmth of an extempore 
 discourse, which would give offence, or promote disputings among 
 them. At length, however, their importunity overcame his resolution 
 and caution. He met them in their house, prayed with them, and 
 endeavored to provoke them to love and good works. He soon found 
 that God was with them; who does not make those distinctions 
 among his true worshippers, for speculative errors, which men are apt 
 to imagine. Mr. W T esley observes, '■'• I found no difference between 
 them and our children at Kingswood, or the Foundery." He con- 
 tinued a few days, till the 23d, with this earnest artless people, who
 
 THE LIFE OF THE lil.v. CHAR] Bfi WESLEY. IS] 
 
 seemed ready to devour the word. During his stay here, he went 
 over to the Dock, and preached < !hrist crucified to a great multitude 
 of hearers. The word was as a lire, melting down all it touched. He 
 adds. "We moumed and rejoiced together in him that loved us. I 
 have not known such a refreshing time since I left Bristol." Sunday, 
 June 22, he preached again on a lull in Stoke church-5 •'"'': tu upwards 
 of lour thousand persons by computation. Some reviled at first, hut 
 Mr. Wesley turning to them and speaking a lew words, silenced 
 them, the generality behaving as men who feared God. When ho 
 had finished his discourse they followed him with blessings: only one 
 man cursed, and called him Whitefield the second. 
 
 Ik- now prepared to leave them. "Our own children," says he, 
 "could not have expressed greater affection to us at parting. If pos- 
 sihle, they wotdd have plucked out their own eyes, and have given 
 them to us. Several offered me money; hut I told them 1 never 
 accepted any. ( Others would have persuaded Mr. Waller to take it; 
 but he walked in the same steps and said their love was sufficient." 
 
 Mr. Wesley reached Gwennup, in the West of Cornwall, on the 26th 
 of June, and he gives the following account of the state of the peo- 
 ple. •• Upon examination of each separately, 1 found the society in a 
 prosperous way : their suffering had been for their furtherance, and for 
 the furtherance of the Gospel. The opposers behold and wonder at 
 their steadfastness and godly conversation. June 29, my evening 
 congregation was computed to be upwards of five thousand. They 
 all stood uncovered, kneeled at prayer, and hung narrantis ab on . 
 For an hour and a half. 1 invited them back to their Father, and felt 
 no hoarseness or weariness afterwards. I spent an hour and a half 
 more, with the society, warning them against pride, and the love of 
 creature: and stirring them up to universal ohedience." 
 
 " Monday, June 30. Both sheep and shepherds, had been scat- 
 tered in the late cloudy day of persecution : hut the Lord gathi 
 them again, and kept them together by their own brethren; who be- 
 gan to exhort their companions, one or more in every society. No 
 less than four have sprung up in Gwennup. I talked closely with 
 each, and found no reason to doubt that God had used them thus far. 
 I advised, and charged them, not to stretch themselves beyond their 
 line, by speaking out of the society, or fancying themselves public 
 teachers. If they keep within their hounds as they promise, they 
 maybe useful in the church: audi would to God, that all the Lord's 
 people were prophets like these." 
 
 "July 3. At Lidgeon, I preached Christ crucified, and spake with 
 the classes, who seem much in earnest. Showed above a thousand 
 sinners at Sithney, the, love and compassion of Jesus, towards them. 
 Many who came from Helstone, a town of rebels and- persecutors, 
 were struck, and confessed their sins, ami declared they would never 
 
 * On the mouth of the speaker. A strong metaphorical expression for attention. 
 If)
 
 182 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 more be found fighting against God.— July 6. At Gwennup, near 
 two thousand persons listened to those gracious words which pro- 
 ceeded out of his mouth, ' Come unto me, all ye that travail and are 
 heavy laden.' &c. Half of them were from Redruth, which seems 
 on the point of surrendering to the Prince of Peace. The whole 
 country finds the benefit of the gospel. Hundreds, who follow not 
 with us, have broken off their sins, and are outwardly reformed; and 
 the persecutors in time past, will not now suffer a word to be spoken 
 against this way. Some of those who fell off in the late persecution, 
 desired to be present at the society." 
 
 "At St. Ives no one offered to make the least disturbance: indeed 
 the whole place is outwardly changed in this respect. I walk the 
 streets with astonishment, scarcely believing it is St. Ives. All opposi- 
 tion falls before us, or rather is fallen, and not yet suffered to lift up 
 its head again. This also hath the Lord wrought." 
 
 "July 19. Rode to Sithney, where the word begins to take root. 
 The rebels of Helstone threatened hard— they say all manner of evil 
 of us. ' Papists we are, that is certain : and are for bringing in the 
 Pretender.' Nay the vulgar are persuaded that I have brought him 
 with me ; and James Waller is the man. But law is to come from 
 London to-night to put us all down, and set a price upon my head." 
 It is hardly possible to conceive the danger of Mr. Wesley's situation, 
 when such an opinion as this prevailed among the fierce tinners of 
 Cornwall. But he trusted in God and was protected. He observes, 
 " We had notwithstanding, a numerous congregation, and several of 
 the persecutors. I declared my commission to open their eyes, to turn 
 them from darkness to light, &c. Many appeared convinced, and 
 caught in the gospel net." 
 
 The next day being Sunday, Mr. Wesley preached again, and near 
 one hundred of the fiercest rioters were present. A short time be- 
 fore these men had cruelly beat the sincere hearers, not sparing the 
 women and children. It was said, the minister of the parish had 
 hired them for that purpose. But now, these very men, expecting a 
 disturbance, came to protect Mr. Wesley, and said they would lose 
 their lives in his defence. The whole congregation was attentive 
 and quiet. 
 
 It is not easy, perhaps impossible, to give a satisfactory reason on 
 natural principles, for that sudden and entire change which sometimes 
 takes place on these occasions, in the minds of the most violent oppo- 
 sers of the gospel. I believe the most attentive observer could never 
 discover any external circumstance, sufficient to produce the change. 
 If we admit a particular providence, and a divine supernatural influ- 
 ence on the mind of man, the matter becomes plain and easy ; but 
 without taking these into account, both this and many other things 
 appear inexplicable mysteries. I believe the chief objections which 
 philosophers, who make high pretensions to reason, have made to
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKI.HS WESLEY. 
 
 many Christians on these two points, have originated in a supposition, 
 that a particular providence, and a supernatural influence on th< 
 mind, are not directed by fixed laws, analogous to tl tions of 
 
 Divine power in the works of nature: and that a supernatural influ- 
 ence must supersede or derange the operations of our natural facul- 
 ties. But in both these tilings. 1 apprehend,. they are ; It 
 appears to me, that the interpositions of Providence in the affairs of 
 men, and a divine influence on the human mind, arc m illa- 
 tions, or laws, according to the economy of t! I, which 
 as wisely adapted to attain the end proposed, in the circumstances of 
 the subjects to which they are applied, and operate with as much 
 certainty, under these circumstances, as the laws by which the h 
 enly bodies are preserved within their respective orbits, and directed 
 in their various motions. The subjects of a particular providence, 
 and of divine influence, in this view of them, are moral agents, pos- 
 sessed of active powers; which 1 apprehend are essentially different 
 from the re-action, or the repulsive force of inanimate bodies. But 
 were moral agents to be conformable to these laws of a particular 
 providence, and of divine influence, in the economy of the gospel, I 
 have no doubt but they would operate with as much regularity and 
 certainty, as the laws of motion. Nor is it necessary that a super- 
 natural influence on the mind, should either supersede or derange the 
 operations of our natural faculties. It gives efficacy to the external 
 means of instruction, and co-operates with them; it gives vigor and 
 strength to the soul, in the acquisition of knowledge and virtue on the 
 gospel plan, and enables us to attain such degrees of them, as could 
 not be attained under any circumstances, by our merely natural pow- 
 ers. Indeed, when I consider the gospel, not only as a revelation 
 from God of truths useful to man, but as the means divinely ap- 
 pointed, of redeeming him from sin and death, and by a resurrection 
 restoring him to immortal life and glory : when I consider the con- 
 nected series of prophecies, which for ages prepared the world for its 
 reception as a universal blessing; the manifestations of divine power 
 at its promulgation and establishment; the glory attributed to Jesus 
 Christ, in the Scriptures as our Redeemer and Advocate ; and the re- 
 lation which lie constantly bears to his people, as their Captain, and 
 the Head of his Church : it appears to me, altogether derogatory from 
 the wisdom and goodness of God to suppose, that the gospel, comi' 
 with all these circumstances, should now be left in the world as a de- 
 serted orphan, to shift for itself in the best manner it can. without any 
 divine influence, or superintending care. This supposition renders 
 the gospel unworthy of the sublime descriptions given of it in the 
 Old and New Testament ; and reduces it to a mere system o[ Ethics, 
 or moral precepts, as inadequate to the great and noble purpose of 
 man's redemption, as the moral teachings of Socrates or Plato. 
 Whatever may be said of these reasonings. Mr. "Wesley thought he
 
 184 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 was in the way of his duty, and under the protection of a particular 
 providence ; and pursued his labors with great diligence, confidence, 
 and success. He was informed that the people of St. Just, being 
 scattered by persecution 5 had wandered into by-paths of error and sin, 
 and had been conJinned therein by their exhorter. He visited them, 
 and spake with each member of the society; and adds, "I was 
 amazed to find them just the reverse of what they had been repre- 
 sented. Most of them had kept their first love, even while men were 
 riding over their heads, and while they were passing through fire and 
 water. Their exhorter appears a solid humble Christian, raised up to 
 stand in the gap, and keep the trembling sheep together/' The next 
 day he again talked with some of the society, and says, "I adored 
 the miracle of grace, which has kept these sheep in the midst of 
 wolves. Well may the despisers behold and wonder. Here is a bush, 
 burning in the fire yet not consumed ! What have they not done to 
 crush this rising sect ; but lo ! they prevail nothing ! For one preacher 
 they cut off, twenty spring up. Neither persecutions nor threatenings, 
 flattery nor violence, dungeons, or sufferings of various kinds, can 
 conquer them. Many waters cannot quench this little spark which 
 the Lord hath kindled, neither shall the floods of persecution drown it." 
 
 "Monday. July 2S. I began my week's experiment of leaving off 
 tea : but my flesh protested against it. I was but half awake and 
 half alive, all day : and my head-ache so increased towards noon, 
 that I could neither speak nor think. So it was for the two following 
 days, with the addition of a violent diarrhoea, occasioned by my milk 
 diet. This so weakened me, that I could hardly sit my horse. How- 
 ever, I made a shift to ride to Gwennup, and preach and meet the 
 society. Being very faint and weary, I would afterwards have eat 
 something, but could get nothing proper." 
 
 The congregations had been large in most places, during his stay 
 in the West of Cornwall : but it being generally known that he was 
 now preparing to leave it, they were greatly increased. Sunday, 
 August 10, being at Gwennup, he observes, " Nine or ten thousand, 
 by computation, listened with all eagerness, while I recommended 
 them to God, and the word of his grace. For near two hours I was 
 enabled to preach repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. I broke out, again and again, into prayer and exhorta- 
 tion ; believing not one word would return empty. Seventy years' 
 sufferings would be overpaid, by one such opportunity. Never had 
 we so large an effusion of the spirit as in the society ; I could not 
 doubt at that time, either of their perseverance, or my own : and 
 still I am humbly confident, that we shall stand together among the 
 multitude which no man can number." 
 
 The next day, August 11, being filled with thankfulness to God, 
 for the mercies shown to himself and the people, he wrote a thanks- 
 giving hymn, which begins thus,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 185 
 
 "All thanks be to God, 
 
 Who scatters abroad 
 
 Throughout every place, 
 By the least of his sei i uvot of grace : 
 
 \V hii the vi'-t"iy gave 
 
 The praise lei turn have ; 
 
 For the work he hath d 
 All lionor and glory to Jesus alone ! " <kc. 
 
 He now travelled forward to St. Endys, ami preached on, (: Hepenl 
 and believe the gospel." His friends, the Rev. Messrs. Benxtet and 
 
 Tomson, were present. " At I was concluding." says he, " a gentle- 
 man rode tip to me very fiercely, and bid me eome down. ^ <• ex- 
 ehaneed a few words, and talked together more largely in the he 
 The poor drunken lawyer went away in as good a humor as be was 
 then capable of. I bad more difficulty to get clear of a different an- 
 tagonist, one Adams. ;ui old enthusiast, who travels through the land, 
 as overseer of all the ministers." 
 
 Saving received many letters from Mr. Kinsman's family, Mr. Jen- 
 kins, and others at Plymouth, importuning him to favor them with 
 another visit on his return, he complied with their request, on the 
 liih of August; and on the 18th, he took boat at the Dock, accom- 
 panied by several friends, to meet a congregation at some distance. 
 He observes, " The rough stormy sea tried our faith. None stirred, 
 or we must have been overset. In two hours, our invisible Pilot 
 brought us safe to land, thankful for onr deliverance, humbled for our 
 littleness of faith, and more endeared to each other by our common 
 danger. We found thousands waiting for the word of life. The Lord 
 made it a channel of grace. I spoke and prayed alternately for two 
 hours. Tlic moonlight added to the solemnity. Our eyes overflowed 
 with tears, and our hearts with love : scarce a soul but was affected 
 with grief or joy. We drank into one spirit, and were persuaded, 
 that neither life nor death, things present, nor things to come, shall be 
 able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our 
 Lord." 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors daily, visiting various places in 
 his way to Bristol, where he arrived on the 2Sth, and came safe 
 to London on the 2d of September. He staid here a fortnight, during 
 which he became acquainted with Mr. Edward Perronet, a sensible, 
 pious, and amiable young man. September the 10th, they set out, 
 accompanied by several friends, to pay a visit to the Rev. Mr. lYr- 
 ronet, Vicar of Shoreham, in Kent; a man of a most artless child- 
 like spirit, and zealous for the doctrines of the Gospel. But his 
 preaching and godly conversation, had, as yet, but little influence on 
 the minds of the people, who, through ignorance, opposed the truth 
 with great violence. It is probable, notice had been given, that Mr. 
 Wesley would preach m the church. "As Boon," says he, "as 1 
 began prcachinir. the wild beasts began roaring, stamping, blas- 
 16*
 
 186 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLES WESLEY. 
 
 pheming, ringing the bells, and turning the church into a bear-garden. 
 I spoke on for half an hour, though only the nearest could hear. The 
 rioters followed us to Mr. Perronet' s house, raging, threatening, and 
 throwing stones. Charles Perronet hung over me, to intercept the 
 blows. They continued their uproar, after we got into the house." 
 Mr. Lesley returned to London, with Mr. E. Perronet, and October 
 the 9th, being appointed as a day of public thanksgiving for national 
 mercies, the Foundery was filled at four in the morning. Mr. Wes- 
 ley preached from those words, " How shall I give thee up Ephraim?" 
 He adds, "Our hearts were melted by the long-suffering love of 
 God ; whose power we found disposing us to the true thanksgiving. 
 It was a day of solemn rejoicing. O that from this moment, all our 
 rebellions against God might cease ! " 
 
 Though the winter was now approaching, and travelling far north, 
 is both difficult and dangerous at this season, yet Mr. Wesley, in a 
 poor state of health, determined to take his Northern journey as far as 
 Newcastle-upon-Tyne. October 10, he tells us, "I set out for New- 
 castle with my young companion and friend, E. Perronet, whose 
 heart the Lord hath given me. His family has been kept from us so 
 long by a mistaken notion, that we were against the church." He 
 visited the brethren in Staffordshire, and on the 15th, preached at 
 Tippen-green. After preaching in the evening, a friend invited him 
 to sleep at his house at no great distance from the place. Soon after 
 they were sat down, the mob beset the house, and beating at the door, 
 demanded entrance. Mr. Wesley ordered the door to be set open, and 
 the house was immediately filled. "I sat still," says he, "in the 
 midst of them for half an hour. I was a little concerned for E. Per- 
 ronet, lest such rough treatment at his first setting out, should daunt 
 him. But he abounded in valor, and was for reasoning with the wild 
 beasts, before they had spent any of their violence. He got a deal 
 of abuse thereby, and not a little dirt, both of which he took very 
 patiently. I had no design to preach ; but being called upon by so 
 unexpected a congregation, I rose at last, and read, ' When the Son 
 of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then 
 shall he sit on the throne of his glory.' While I reasoned with them 
 of judgment to come, they grew calmer by little and little. I then 
 spake to them, one by one, till the Lord had disarmed them all. One 
 who stood out the longest, I held by the hand, and urged the love of 
 Christ crucified, till in spite of both his natural and diabolical cour- 
 age, he trembled like a leaf. I was constrained to break out in prayer 
 for him. Our leopards were all become lambs; and very kind we 
 were at parting. Near midnight the house was clear and quiet. We 
 gave thanks to God for our salvation and slept in peace." 
 
 October 21, Mr. Wesley preached at Dewsbury, where John Nel- 
 son had gathered many stray sheep, and formed a society. The min- 
 ister did not condemn them unheard, but talked with them, examined
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHABL88 WESLEY. 187 
 
 into the doctrine they hud been taught, and its effects on their lives. 
 When h" foundj that as many as had been affected l>y the preaching, 
 were evidently reformed, and brought to church and sacrament, he 
 testified his approbation of the work, and rejoiced that sinners were 
 converted to God. This conduct certainly deserves great prai e; and 
 had all the ministers of the I Istablished Church act* d with the same 
 candor, it is probable they would have served the interests of the 
 church better than they have done, and the work would have been 
 much more extended than we have yet seen it. 
 
 October 25. They arrived at Newcastle, where Mr. E. Perronet was 
 immediately taken ill of the smallpox, and had a very narrow escape 
 for his life. October 31, Mr. Wesley observes, "Rode to "Wickbam, 
 where the curate sent his love to me, with a message that he was 
 glad of my coming, and obliged to me for endeavoring to do good 
 among his people, for none wanted it more: and he heartily wished 
 me good luck in the name of the Lord. He came, with another cler- 
 gyman, and staid both preaching and the meeting of the society." 
 As such instances of liberality and candor are not very common 
 among ministers of the gospel, they deserve the greater commendation, 
 who have resolution to set so good an example. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors in, and about Newcastle, till the 
 27th of November, when he rode to Hexham, at the pressing request 
 of Mr. Wardrobe, a Dissenting minister, and others. He observes. 
 "I walked directly to the market-place, and called sinners to repent- 
 ance. A multitude of them stood staring at me ; but all quiet. The 
 Lord opened my mouth and they drew nearer and nearer : stole off 
 their hats, and listened: none offered to interrupt, hut one unfortunate 
 squire, who could get no one to second him. His servants and the <?on- 
 stables, hid themselves: one he found and bid him go and take me 
 down. The poor constable simply answered, 'Sir, I cannot have the 
 face to doit, for what harm does lie do'?' Several Papists attended, 
 and the church minister who had refused me his pulpit with indig- 
 nation. However he came to hear with his own ears ; I wish all who 
 hang us first, would, like him, try us afterwards." 
 
 "I walked back to Mr. Ord's, through the people, who acknowl- 
 edged, ' It is the truth and none can speak against it.' A constable 
 followed, and told me, ' Sir Edward Blacket orders you to disperse 
 the town, (depart, I suppose he meant) and not raise a disturbance 
 here.' I sent my respects to Sir Edward, and said, if he would _ 
 me leave I would wait upon him and satisfy him. He soon returned 
 with an answer, that Sir Edward would have nothing to say to me: 
 but if I preached again and raised a disturbance, he would put the 
 law in execution against me. I answered, that I was not conscious 
 of breaking any law of God or man ; but if I did. was ready to suffer 
 the penalty: that, as I had not given notice of preaching again at 
 the Cross, I should not preach again <d thai place, nor cause a dis-
 
 18S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 turbance any where. I charged the constable, a trembling, submissive 
 soul, to assure his worship, that I reverenced him for his office' sake. 
 The only place I could get to preach in was a cock-pit, and I ex- 
 
 (1 satan would come and fight me on his own ground. Squire 
 Roberts, the justice's son, labored hard to raise a mob, for which I 
 
 to be answerable ; but the very boys ran away from him, when 
 the poor squire persuaded them to go down to the cock-pit and cry 
 lire. I called, in words then first heard in that place, ' Repent and be 
 converted, that your sins may be blotted out' God struck the bard 
 rock, and the waters gushed out. Never have I seen a people more 
 desirous of knowing the truth, at the first hearing. I passed the 
 evening in conference with Mr. Wardrobe: O that all our Dissenting. 
 ministers were like-minded, then would all disscntions cease forever.* 
 November 28, at six, we assembled again in our chapel, the cock-pit. 
 I imagined myself in the Pantheon, or some heathen temple, and 
 almost scrupled preaching there at first; but we found the earth is the 
 
 * It is uncertain, -whether IMr. Wardrobe was at this time settled as a Dissenting min- 
 ister at Hexham. He was afterwards, however, fixed at Bathgate in Scotland, where he 
 labored as a faithful minister of Christ till his death. He was a man of great piety, and 
 of more liberality of mind than was commonly found among the Scotch ministers at that 
 time. He cultivated an acquaintance with the Methodists, and on the 22d of May, 1755, 
 preached in their house at Newcastle, to the no small amazement and displeasure of 
 some of his zealous countrymen. He died on the 7th of May, 1756, and Mr. Adams, min- 
 ister at Falkirk, gives the following account of his death, in a letter to Mr. Gillies. " On 
 Friday night, about ten, I witnessed Mr. Wardrobe's entrance into the joy of his Lord. 
 But ah ! who can help mourning the loss of the Church of Christ ? His amiable character 
 gave him a distinguished weight and influence ; which his Lord had given him to value, 
 only for its subserviency to his honor and glory. He was suddenly taken ill on the last 
 Lord's day, and from the first moment believed it was for death. I went to see him on 
 Thursday evening, and heard some of the liveliest expressions of triumphant faith, zeal for 
 the glory of Christ and the salvation of souls, mixed with the most amiable humility and 
 modesty. 'Yet a little while,' said he, 'and this mortal shall put on immortality. Mor- 
 tality shall be swallowed up of life : this vile body fashioned like to his glorious body ! 
 for victory! I shall get the victory ! I know in whom I have believed.' Then with a 
 remarkably audible voice, lifting up his hands he cried out, ' O for a draught of the well of 
 the water of fife, that I may begin the song before I go off to the Church triumphant ! I 
 go forth in thy name, making mention of thy righteousness, even of thine only. I die at 
 the feet of mercy.' Then stretching out his arms, he put his hand upon Ins head, and 
 with the most serene and steady majestic eye, I ever saw, looking upward, he said, 
 < Crowns of ^raee, crowns of grace, and palms in their hands ! Lord God of truth, into 
 thy hands I commend my spirit ! ' He says to me, < You that are ministers, bear a proper 
 testimony against the professors of this age, who have a form of godliness without the 
 power.' Observing some of his people about his bed, he said. 'May I have some seals 
 among you ! where will the ungodly and sinners of Bathgate appear? Labor all to be 
 in Christ.' Then he stretched out his hand to several, and said, 'Farewell, farewell, 
 farewell ! And now, Lord, what wait I for ? My hope is in thee ! ' Once or twice he 
 said, ' Let me be laid across the bed to expire, where I have sometimes prayed, and some- 
 times meditated with pleasure.' He expressed his grateful sense of the assiduous care 
 which Mr. Wardrobe, of Cult, had taken of him ; and on his replying, 'Too much could 
 not be done for so valuable a life,' said, ' speak not so, or you will provoke God. Glory 
 be to God, that I have ever had any regard paid me for Christ's sake. I am greatly sunk 
 under the event. help me by your prayers, to get the proper submission and improve- 
 ment.' "
 
 THE LIFE OF THE EET. CHAKLE8 WESLEY. 189 
 
 Lords, and the fulness thereof His presence consecrated the pis 
 Never have I found a greater sense of God, than while we Were re- 
 peating his own prayer. 1 sei before their i jres, < Ihrist crucified. The 
 rocks were melted, and gracious tears flowed. We knew not how to 
 part. 1 distributed some books among them, which they received 
 with the inmost eagerness; begging me to come again, and to send 
 our preachers to them." 
 
 December 6. He says, t; I visited one of our sick children, and 
 received her blessings and prayers. December 18, 1 waked between 
 three and four, m a temper of mind I have rarely felt on my birth- 
 day. My joy and thankfulness continued the whole day. to my own 
 
 astonishment. — l ( .)th. called on -Mr. (one of the friendly clergy 
 
 men) at Wickham, whose countenance was changed. He had been 
 with the bishop, who forbid his conversing with me. I marvel the 
 prohibition did not conic sooner." 
 
 Towards the end of the month. Mr. Wesley quitted these cold 
 regions of the North, and began to move Southward. January 6 
 17 i;. be came to Grimsby, where he was saluted by a shouting mob 
 In the evening he attempted to preach at the room, but the mob was 
 Lolent he could not proceed. At length one of the rioters aimed 
 a severe Mow at Mr. Wesley, which a friend who stood near him, 
 received. Another of them cried out, "What, you dog, do you 
 strike a clergyman ?'* and fell upon his comrade. Immediately every 
 man's hand was against his fellow : they began fighting and beat- 
 ing one another, till, in a few minutes, the room was cleared of all 
 disturbers; when Mr. Wesley preached for half an hour, without 
 further molestation. On the 9th, at Hainton, he talked separately 
 with the members of the little society, who were as sheep encom- 
 passed with wolves. The minister of the place had repelled them 
 from the sacrament, and labored to stir up the whole town against 
 them. It is probable they would have been worried to death, but for 
 the chief man of the place, a professed Papist, who hindered these 
 good Protestants from destroying their innocent brethren. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors for the good of the people, and 
 the propagation of christian knowledge in Yorkshire, Derbyshire, 
 Lancashire, and Staffordshire, till the 8th of February, and on the 
 10th, he arrived safe in London.* He continued here till the 23d, 
 when he again commenced his peregrinations, in which he had new 
 troubles and difficulties to encounter, even greater than any he had 
 before experienced. On the 2 1th. he reached the Devizes in his way 
 to Bristol, in company with Mr. Minton. They soon perceived that 
 the enemies of religion had taken the alarm, and were mustering 
 their forces for the battle. They began by ringing the bells back- 
 
 *See the exact correspondence between this account and Mr. John Wesley's printed 
 Journal in his Works, vol. urix. page 9.
 
 190 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ward, and running to and fro in the streets, as lions roaring for their 
 prey. The curate's mob went in quest of Mr. Wesley to several 
 places, particularly to Mr. Philips's, where it was expected he would 
 preach. They broke open, and ransacked the house; but not find- 
 ing him there, they marched off to a Mr. Rogers's, where he, and sev- 
 eral others being met together, were praying and exhorting one 
 another to continue steadfast in the faith, and through much tribula- 
 tion to enter the kingdom. The zealous curate, Mr. Innys, stood 
 with them in the street dancing for joy. "This," says Mr. Wesley, 
 "is he, who declared in the pulpit, as well as from house to house, 
 ' That he himself heard me preach blasphemy before the University, 
 and tell them, if you do not receive the Holy Ghost while I breathe 
 upon you, ye are all damned.' He had been about the town several 
 days, stirring up the people, and canvassing the gentry for their vote 
 and interest; but could not raise a mob while my brother was here: 
 the hour of darkness was not then fully come." What a disgrace to 
 the governors of any church, that such a man as this should be sup- 
 ported as a minister in it. But we may observe, that it is a general 
 rule, with all persecutors, to make those whom they persecute, appear 
 to the people as absurd, or as wicked as possible. To accomplish 
 their end, persecutors give full scope to invention and suspicion : and 
 propagate with confidence, such things as they imagine will answer 
 their purpose, without wishing to bring them to the test of reason 
 and truth. In the present instance, Mr. Innys well knew, that what 
 he asserted of Mr. Wesley, was false. I fear, we may fix it as a 
 general rule, with very few exceptions, that, any man, who has been 
 a little practised in the ways of persecution, will not scruple to utter 
 a falsehood, which seems very convenient for his purpose. Let us 
 then, learn to judge truly of men and things ; and when we see a 
 man deeply prejudiced against another, or influenced by a spirit of 
 persecution, let us give no credit to anything he may say, from the 
 pulpit, from the press, or in conversation, till we have further evi- 
 dence on the subject than his assertions. This will be the best 
 method of suppressing persecution, and its concomitant, slander. O 
 how careful should all ministers be, to avoid this snare of the Devil ! 
 The Methodist preachers, in particular ; who have no shadow of 
 claim to our esteem, as preachers, but in proportion to their integrity, 
 piety, and zeal to do good. 
 
 Mr. Innys, by assiduity, and falsehood boldly asserted as truth, 
 had engaged the gentlemen of the town in his party, and prevailed 
 with them to encourage the mob. While they beset the house where 
 Mr. Wesley, and the company with him, were assembled, he often 
 heard his own name mentioned, with, "Bring him out, bring him 
 out." He observes, "The little flock were less afraid than I 
 expected; only one of our sisters fainted away." It being now 
 dark, the besiegers blocked up the door with a wagon, and set up
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. CHARLES WESLEY. 191 
 
 lights lest Mr. Wesley should escape. One of the company however, 
 got out unobserved, and with much entreaty prevailed on the mayor 
 to come down, lie came with two conslabl< s, and threatened the 
 
 rioters; but so gently that no one regarded him. 1 hiving tore down 
 shutters of the shop, and broken the windows, it is wonderful 
 did not enter the house: but a secret hand seemed to restrain 
 them. After a while they hurried away to the inn, wh< re the hoi 
 wnv put up, broke open the stable door, and turned out th 
 "In the mean tim Mr. Wesl< y, "we were at a loss what to 
 
 do; when GoS put it into the heart of our next door neighbor, a B 
 tist, to take us through a passage into his own house, offer us his 
 bed, and engage for our security. We accepted his kindness and 
 slept in peace." 
 
 February 25. " A day never to be forgotten. At seven o'clock, I 
 walked quietly to Mrs. Philips's, and began preaching a little before 
 the time appointed. For three quarters of an hour, I invited a few 
 listening sinners to I Jurist. Soon after, Satan's whole army assaulted 
 the house V, e sat in a little ground room, and ordered all the doors 
 to be thrown open. They brought a hand engine and began to play 
 into the house. We kept our seats, and they rushed into the pas- 
 sage: just then Mr. Borough, the constable, came and seizing the 
 spout of the engine, carried it off. They swore if he did not deliver 
 it, they would pull down the house. At that time they might have 
 taken us prisoners ; we were close to them, and none to interpose : 
 but they hurried out to fetch the larger engine. In the mean time 
 we were advised to send for the mayor; but Mr. Mayor was gone out 
 of town, in the sight of the people, which gave great encouragement 
 to those who were already wrought up to a proper pitch by the 
 curate, and the gentlemen of the town; particularly Mr. Sutton and 
 Mr. Willy, Dissenters, the two leading men. Mr. Sutton, frequently 
 came out to the mob, to keep up their spirits. He sent word to Mrs. 
 Philips, that if she did not turn that fellow out to the mob, he would 
 send them to drag him out. Mr. Willy, passed by again and again, 
 assuring the rioters he would stand by them, and secure them from 
 the law, do what they would."— What shall we say to these proceed- 
 ings'? There is no class of people, who cry out more loudly against, 
 persecution, than the Dissenters, when it happens to be their turn to 
 be persecuted. The truth seems to be, that most denominations of 
 Christians disavow, and condemn persecution in theory, and yet fall 
 into the practice of it, when power and opportunity occur. How 
 far the Roman Catholics, who have hitherto been consistent, and per- 
 secuted on principle, will now contradict the former practice ol their 
 own Church (if they should obtain the power of persecuting in these 
 kingdoms) time only can discover: but there seems a very general 
 inclination at present, to give them an opportunity, either of doing a 
 great deal of mischief, or of retrieving their character in this respect,
 
 192 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 by setting an example of moderation to other bodies of professing 
 Christians. 
 
 The rioters "now began playing the larger engine; which broke, 
 the windows, flooded the rooms, and spoiled the goods. We were 
 withdrawn to a small upper room, in the back part of the house; 
 seeing no way to escape their violence, as they seemed under the full 
 power of the old murderer. They first laid hold on. the man who 
 kept the society house, dragged him away, and threw him into the 
 horse-pond; and it was said, broke his back. — We gave ourselves 
 unto prayer, believing the Lord would deliver us ; how, or when, we 
 saw not; nor any possible way of escaping: we therefore stood still 
 to see the salvation of God. — Every now and then, some or other of 
 our friends would venture to us ; but rather weakened our hands, so 
 that we were forced to stop our ears, and look up. Among the rest, 
 the mayor's maid came, and told us her mistress was in tears about 
 me ; and begged me to disguise myself in women's clothes, and try 
 to make my escape. Her heart had been turned towards us by the 
 conversion of her son, just on the brink of ruin. God laid his hand 
 on the poor prodigal, and instead of running to sea, he entered the 
 society. — The rioters without, continued playing their engine, which 
 diverted them for some time; but their number and fierceness still 
 increased ; and the gentlemen supplied them with pitchers of ale, as 
 much as they would drink. They were now on the point of break- 
 ing in, when Mr. Borough, thought of reading the proclamation : he 
 did so at the hazard of his life. In less than the hour, of above a 
 thousand wild beasts, none were left, but the guard. Our constable 
 had applied to Mr. Street, the only justice in the town ; who would 
 not act. We found there was no help in man, which drove us closer 
 to the Lord; and we prayed, with little intermission, the whole day. 
 
 "Our enemies at their return, made their main assault at the back 
 door, swearing horribly, they would have me if it cost them their 
 lives. Many seeming accidents concurred to prevent their breaking 
 in. The man of the house came home, and instead of turning me 
 out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed the tide for 
 some time. They now got a notion, that I had made my escape ; 
 and ran down to the inn, and played the engine there. They forced 
 the inn-keeper to turn out our horses, which he immediately sent to 
 Mr. Clark's; which drew the rabble and their engine thither. But 
 the resolute old man, charged and presented his gun, till they 
 retreated. — Upon their revisiting us, we stood in jeopardy every 
 moment. Such threatenings, curses, and blasphemies, I have never 
 heard. They seemed kept out, by a continual miracle. I remem- 
 bered the Roman senators, sitting in the forum, when the Gauls 
 broke in upon them ; but thought there was a fitter posture for Chris- 
 tians, and told my companion, they should take us off our knees. — 
 We were kept from all hurry, and discomposure of spirit, by a Di-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEY. CHAKLES WESLEY. 193 
 
 vine power resting upon us. We prayed and conversed as freeh 
 if we had been in the midst of our brethren: and had great confi- 
 dence that the Lord would, either deliver us from the danger, or in 
 
 it. — In the height of the storm, just when we were falling into the 
 hands of the drunken enraged multitude, Mr. JVlinton was so little 
 disturbed that he fell fast asleep. 
 
 " They were now close to us on every side, and over our heads 
 untiling the roof. A ruffian cried out, 'Here they arc behind the 
 curtain.' At this time we fully expected their appearance, and 
 retired to the furthermost comer of the room; and I said, mis is the 
 crisis. In that moment Jesus rebuked the winds and the sea, and 
 there was a great calm. We heard not a breath without, and won- 
 dered what was become of them. The silence lasted for three quar- 
 ters of an hour, before any one came near us; and we continued in 
 mutual exhortation and prayer, leoking for deliverance. I often 
 told my companions, Now God is at work for us ; he is contriving 
 our escape : he can turn these leopards into lambs ; can command 
 the heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, and make our 
 fiercest enemies the instruments of our deliverance. About three 
 o'clock Mr. Clark knocked at the door, and brought with him the 
 persecuting constable. He said, ' .Sir, if you will promise never to 
 preach here again, the gentlemen and I will engage to bring you safe 
 out of town.' My answer was, 'I shall promise no such thing — set- 
 ting aside my office, I will not give up my birth-right as an English- 
 man, of visiting what place I please of his Majesty's dominions.' 
 'Sir,' said the Constable, ' we expect no such promise, that you will 
 never come here again : only tell me, that it is not your present 
 intention, that I may tell the gentlemen, who will then secure your 
 quiet departure.' I answered, ' I cannot come again at this time, 
 because I must return to London a week hence. But, observe, I make 
 no promise of not preaching here, when the door is opened ; and do 
 not you say that I do. 
 
 '•' He went away with this answer, and we betook ourselves to 
 prayer and thanksgiving. We perceived it was the Lord's doing, 
 and it was marvellous in our eyes. The hearts of our adversaries 
 were turned. Whether pity for us, or fear for themselves, wrought 
 strongest, God knoweth; probably the latter; for the mob were 
 wrought up to such a pitch of fury, that their masters dreaded the 
 consequence, and therefore went about appeasing the multitude, and 
 charging them not to touch us in our departure. 
 
 "While the constable was gathering his posse, we got our things 
 from Mr. Clark's, and prepared to go forth. The whole multitude 
 were without, expecting us, and saluted us with a general shout. 
 The man Mrs. Nay lor had hired to ride before her was. as we now 
 perceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was to conduct us 
 out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Minton and I took horse in the 
 17 26
 
 194 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 face of our enemies, who began clamoring against us : the gentlemen 
 were dispersed among the mob, to bridle them. We rode a slow 
 pace up the street, the whole multitude pouring along on both sides, 
 and attending us with loud acclamations — such fierceness and dia- 
 bolical malice I have not before seen in human faces. They ran up 
 to our horses as if they would swallow us, but did not know which 
 was "Wesley. "We felt great peace and acquiescence in the honor 
 done us, while the whole town were spectators of our march. When 
 out of sight, we mended our pace, and about seven o'clock came to 
 Wrexall. The news of our danger was got thither before us ; but 
 we brought the welcome tidings of our deliverance. We joined in 
 hearty prayer to our Deliverer, singing the hymn, 
 
 ' Worship, and thanks, and blessing,' &c. 
 
 " February 26, I preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men who 
 take the spoil. We continued our triumph at Bristol, and reaped the 
 fruit of our. labors and sufferings." 
 
 In the beginning of March, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and 
 on the 24th preached at Shoreham, without molestation. The next 
 day he met with and stopt a travelling preacher, " who," he says, 
 "had crept in among our helpers, without either discretion or vera- 
 city.^ We may well suppose, that such instances as this did not 
 frequently occur at this early period of the work; when the lay- 
 preachers were few in number, no provision made for their subsis- 
 tence, and their labors and dangers very great. It is not easy to 
 imagine, what motive a preacher could have, in going out to travel 
 under these circumstances, but a desire of doing good. 
 
 About this time Mr. Charles Perronet attached himself to Mr. Wes- 
 ley, and attended him as a companion, both in England and Ireland, 
 the whole of this year. On the 4th of May they left London, and 
 the next day arrived in Bristol. On the 9th, Mr. Wesley observes, 
 " My name-sake and charge was taken ill of a fever, which soon 
 appeared to be the smallpox. On the 12th I administered the sacra- 
 ment to my patient, who grows worse and worse. May 19, expect- 
 ing the turn of the distemper, I sat up with Charles: the Lord is 
 pleased to try our faith and patience yet further." — On the 23d, he 
 was out of danger. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Bristol, London, and the places 
 adjacent, till August the 2 lth, when he set out for Ireland with Mr. 
 Charles Perronet, being strongly importuned by his brother, Mr. John 
 Wesley, to come and supply his place in Dublin. On the 27th, they 
 reached Mr. Phillips's, in Wales, and his brother not being come 
 from Ireland, according to appointment, they concluded he was 
 detained by contrary winds, and had an opportunity of refreshing 
 themselves and their weary beasts. On the 28th, he observes, { 'Mr. 
 Gwynne came to see me, with two of his family. My sonl seemed
 
 THE LIFK OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 195 
 
 pleased to take acquaintance with them* We rode to Maismynu 
 
 church, whore I preached, and Mr. Williams, aftef mo. in Welsh. I 
 preached a fourth time (the same day) at Garth. T »le family 
 
 received us as the me <>t' God; and if such we an-, they re- 
 
 ceived him that sent uh." 
 
 August 29. Mr. John Wesley arrived from I and came to 
 
 them at Garth.* 'h\ the 90th, Mr. Char! • bed on a 
 
 tomb-stone in Builth church-yard: and again in the afternoon : in the 
 evening he preached at (Jarth. on the marks of tl o Mi from 
 
 Matthew xi. 6. — September 2, he observes, "I took horse with Mr. 
 Phillips, Air. <; wyiuie, and a brother from Anglesea, as a guide, sod 
 found the seven miles to Radnor four good hours' ride. 1 preac 
 in the church, and labored to awaken the dead, and to lilt up the 
 hands that hung down. The minister seemed a man of a simple 
 heart, and surely not eager for preferment, or he would not be conti-nt 
 With his salary of three pounds a year." September 3, their friends 
 left them : on the 4th. early in the morning, they set out for Holy- 
 head, which place they reached the next day at seven in the morning, 
 having travelled on horseback twenty-live hours. Sunday, September 
 6, he sent an oiler of his assistance to the minister, who was ready 
 to beat the messenger. He preached, however, at the request of some 
 gentlemen, who behaved with great propriety. September the Oth. 
 they reached Dublin in safety. 
 
 Dublin had long been remarkable for a bad police. Frequent rob- 
 beries, and sometimes murder, were committed in the streets at an 
 early hour in the evening with impunity. The Ormond and Liberty 
 mob, as they were called, would sometimes meet, and fight till one or 
 more persons were killed. It w r as said the mob had beat a constable 
 to death in the street, and hung the body up in triumph, without any 
 of them being brought to punishment for the murder. There was no 
 vigor in the magistrates, and their power was despised. It is no won- 
 der that the Methodists, at their first coming, were roughly handled 
 in such a place as this: but it is wonderful that they so soon got a 
 firm footing, and passed through their sufferings with so little injury. 
 On Mr. Wesley's arrival here, he observes, '-the first news we heard 
 was, that the little flock stands fast in the storm of persecution, which 
 arose as soon as my brother left them. The Popish mob broke open 
 their room, and destroyed all before them. Some of them are sent to 
 Newgate, others bailed. What will be the event we know not. till 
 Ave see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill." He afterwards 
 informs us that the Grand Jury threw out the bill, and thus gave up 
 the Methodists to the fury of a licentious Popish mob. If' says. 
 "God has called me to sutler affliction with his people. I began my 
 ministry with, 'Comfort ye. comfort ye, my people,' etc. S< : inber 
 
 * This ace Hr. Fohn Lesley's printed Journal.
 
 196 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 10, I met the society, and the Lord knit our hearts together in love 
 stronger than death. We both wept and rejoiced for the consolation. 
 God hath sent me, I trust, to confirm these souls, and to keep them 
 together in the present distress." 
 
 Mi. Wesley spent no time in idleness. He was daily employed in 
 preaching, expounding, visiting the people and praying with them. 
 September 20, after commending their cause to God, he went forth to 
 the Green adjoining to the barracks, believing the Lord would make 
 bare his arm in their defence. He called in his Master's name and 
 words, " Come unto me all ye that are weary," &c. The number of 
 hearers was very great, and a religious awe kept down all opposition. 
 He spoke with great freedom to the poor Papists, and, like St. Paul at 
 Athens, quoted their own authors to convince them, particularly 
 Kempis and their Liturgy. None lifted up his voice or hands to 
 oppose ; all listened with strange attention, and many were in tears. 
 He advised them to go to their respective places of worship : they 
 expressed general satisfaction, especially the Papists, who now main- 
 tained that he was a good Catholic. 
 
 The two following instances, together with others of a similar kind 
 which have already been brought forward, may show the liberality 
 of his sentiments towards other denominations of Christians, who 
 did not unite with him, or with the Methodists. " September 25, I 
 past the evening very agreeably at a Baptist's; a woman of sense 
 and piety, and a great admirer of my father's Life of Christ. Sep- 
 tember 28, had an hour's conference with two serious Quakers, who 
 hold the head with us, and build on the one foundation." 
 
 At this early period of the work, when the societies were in their 
 infancy, the two brothers, and the lay-preachers, suffered great incon- 
 veniences at the places where they lodged, even in large towns; and 
 we may suppose that both their accommodations and provisions were 
 worse in country societies. The rooms, also, where they assembled 
 when they could not preach in the open air, began to be much too 
 small for the number of people who attended. This being the pres- 
 ent state of things in Dublin, Mr. Charles Wesley purchased a house 
 near the place called Dolphin's Barn. The whole ground floor was 
 42 feet long, and 24 broad. This was to be turned into a preaching- 
 house, and the preachers were to be accommodated in the rooms over 
 it; but before he completed the purchase, he wrote to his brother for 
 his opinion on the matter. His letter is dated October 9; in which 
 he says, one advantage of the house was, that they could go to it im- 
 mediately ; and then adds, " I must go there, or to some other lodg- 
 ings, or take my flight; for here I can stay no longer. A family of 
 squalling children, a landlady just ready to lie in, a maid who has 
 no time to do the least thing for us, are some of our conveniences.* 
 
 * He seems to mean, these are some of the best things in our present accommodations.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. CHABLBS WESLEY. 197 
 
 Our two rooms for four people (six when J. Healy, and Haughton, 
 come) allow no opportunity for retirement Charles and I groan for 
 
 elbow-room in our press-bed: our diet answerable to our lodgings: 
 no <>ne to mend our clothes and stockings ; n<» money to buy more. I 
 marrel thai we have stood our ground so long in these lamentable cir- 
 cumstances. It is well I could not foresee, while on your side of the 
 water." October 17, he observes, " I passed the day at the house we 
 have purchased, near Dolphin's Barn, in writing and meditation, I 
 could almost have set up my rest here : but I must not look for rest 
 on this side eternity." 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Dublin, till February 9, 1748, 
 when he took an excursion into the country. His brother, Mr. John 
 \\ 'esli v. had spent fourteen or fifteen days iii Dublin, the preceding 
 August, and then returned to England, without visiting any of the 
 country places. There were, however, a few preachers in Ireland, 
 who had already introduced the gospel into several country towns. 
 Mr. Wesley came to TyrrePs Pass, where he soon met a large and 
 well disposed congregation. £: Few such feasts," says he, "have I 
 had since I left England; it refreshed my body more than meat or 
 drink. God has begun a great work here. The people of Tyrrel's 
 Pass were wicked to a proverb : swearers, drunkards, Sabbath-break- 
 ers, thieves, &c. from time immemorial. But now the scene is 
 changed; not an oath is heard, nor a drunkard seen among them; 
 aperto vivitur horto. They are turned from darkness to light, and 
 near one hundred are joined in society." 
 
 February 11. Mr. Wesley, J. Healy, and five others set out for 
 Athlone, where, it is probable, notice had been given of their coming. 
 On the road some persons overtook them, running in great haste, and 
 one horseman riding full speed. It soon appeared that the Papists 
 had laid a plan to do them some violent mischief, if not to murder 
 them, at the instigation of their priest, father Terril, who had sound- 
 ed the alarm the Sunday before. They spoke of their designs with 
 so much freedom, that a report of them reached Athlone, and a party 
 of dragoons being quartered there, were ordered out to meet Mr. 
 Wesley and his friends on the road, and conduct them safe to the 
 town. But of this they were ignorant; and being earlier than was 
 expected, the Papists were not assembled in full force, nor did the 
 dragoons meet them at that distance from the town which was in- 
 tended. They rode on, suspecting nothing, till within about half a 
 mile of Athlone, when, rising up a hill, several persons appeared at 
 the top of it, and bid them turn back. " We thought them in jest." 
 says Mr. Wesley, "till the stones flew," one of which knocked J. 
 Healy off his horse, and laid him senseless on the ground ; and it 
 was with great difficulty the Papists were hindered from murdering 
 nim. The number of these barbarians were soon greatly increased, 
 and though the Protestants began to rise upon them, they kept their 
 17*
 
 198 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ground till the dragoons appeared, when they immediately fled. Mr. 
 Wesley and his little company, their wounded friend having recov- 
 ered his senses, were now conducted in safety to Athlone, where the 
 soldiers flocked about them with great affection, and the whole town 
 expressed the greatest indignation at the treatment they had met with. 
 J. Healy was put under the care of a surgeon, and at length recovered 
 ■■[' his wounds. 
 
 February 15, Mr. Wesley returned to Dublin, and continued his 
 labors with great success, the society being greatly increased, and 
 many testifying publicly, that they had received the knowledge of 
 salvation by the remission of their sins, under his word. March 8, 
 his brother, Mr. John Wesley, arrived from England, which gave 
 him a release from his present situation. He did not, however, leave 
 Dublin till the 20th, when he entered the packet-boat at two o'clock 
 in the afternoon, and by three the next day reached Holyhead, from 
 whence he wrote to his brother as follows : 
 
 " Teneo te Italiam ! 
 Per varios casus, per tot discrimina rerum — 
 
 " In twenty-five hours exactly, as before, the Lord brought us hith- 
 er. To describe our voyage were renovare dolorem. But here we 
 are after all, God be praised, even God that heareth the prayer. 
 Thanks, in the second place, to our praying brethren. The Lord re- 
 turn it into their bosom. But let them pray on for us, and we for 
 them. And I pray the Father, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 to send down his blessing and his spirit on all you who are now 
 assembled together, and hear this read. Peace be unto you, even 
 the peace that passeth all understanding. Look for it every moment ! 
 receive it this — and go in peace to that heavenly country, whither we 
 are hastening to meet you ! " 
 
 Intending to visit Mr. Gwynne's family at Garth in Wales, he took 
 horse the next morning, and by three in the afternoon came to Baldon- 
 Ferry. Here he observes, "We overfilled the small old boat, so that 
 Gemuit snb ponder e Cymba sutilis, et muilam accepit rimosa ])alu- 
 dcm." * The wind being strong, and the waves high, in the middle 
 of the channel his young horse took fright, and they had a very nar- 
 row escape from being overset. But a gracious Providence attended 
 him j he came safe to land, and on the 25th in the evening reached 
 Garth; but great fatigue, bad weather, and continued pain, had so 
 weakened him, that when he came into the house, he fell down to- 
 tally exhausted. 
 
 Mr. Wesley had already conceived a great regard for Mr. Gwynne ; s 
 family, and particularly for Miss Sarah Gwynne. A kind of embryo- 
 intention of making proposals of marriage, had dwelt in his mind for 
 
 * The frail patched vessel groaned under the weight, and, being leaky, took in plenty 
 of water.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE IlEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 199 
 
 sometime. He had mentioned il to his brother in Dublin, who neither 
 opposed nor encouraged him in the matter. During his presi in 
 
 at Garth, his embryo-intention ripened into more fixed resolution; 
 but still he thought it necessary to take the advice of his friends. 
 After he had been a short time in London, he went to Shoreham, and 
 opened all his heart to Mr. Perronet, who ad\ ii ed him to wait. Much 
 
 prayer was made, and every prudential step was taken which his 
 friends could suggest; and here the business rested for the present. 
 
 August 13, Mr. Wesley arrived again in Dublin, and on the 17th 
 set out on horseback for Cork, which he reached on the 20th, not- 
 withstanding the incessant rains, the badness of the roads, and 
 wretched accommodations at the inns. The next day, bei] g Sun 
 he went out to the .Marsh at live in the morning, and found a congre- 
 gation of some thousand persons. He preached from, ' : Thus it is 
 written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, &c." They devoured 
 every word with an eagerness beyond description. " Much good," 
 he says, "has already been done in this place ; outward wickedness 
 has disappeared, and outward religion succeeded it. Swearing is 
 seldom heard in the streets, and churches and altars are crowded, to 
 the astonishment of our adversaries. Yet some of our clergy, and all 
 the Catholic priests take wretched pains to hinder their people from 
 hearing us. 
 
 "At five in the evening, I took the field again, and such a sight I 
 have rarely seen. Thousands and thousands had been waiting some 
 hours; Protestants and Papists, high and low. The Lord endued 
 my soul, and body also, with much strength to enforce the faithful 
 saying, ' That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners.' I 
 cried after them for an hour, to the utmost extent of my voice, yet 
 without hoarseness or weariness. The Lord. I believe, hath much 
 people in this city. Two hundred are already joined in a society. 
 At present we pass through honor and good report. The chief per- 
 sons of the town favor us: no wonder, then, that the common people 
 are quiet. We pass and repass the streets, pursuedonly by their bles- 
 sings. The same favorable inclination is all round the country : 
 wherever we go, they receive us as angels of God. "Were this to last, 
 I would escape for my life to America."' 
 
 " I designed to have met about two hundred persons who have 
 given me their names for the society; but such multitudes thronged 
 into the house, as occasioned great confusion. I perceived it was 
 impracticable, as yet, to have a regular society. Here is, indeed, an 
 open door : such as was never set before me till now ; even at New- 
 castle the awakening was not so general. The congregation last Sun- 
 day was computed to be ten thousand. As yet there is no open 
 opposition. The people have had the word two months, and it is not 
 impossible but their love may last two months longer, before any 
 number of them rise to tear us in pieces.
 
 200 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 "I met a neighboring justice of the peace, and had much serious 
 conversation with him. He seems to have a great kindness for 
 religion, and determined to use all his interest to promote it. For an 
 hour and a half I continued to call the poor blind beggars to Jesus. 
 They begin to cry after him on every side ; and we must expect to 
 be rebuked for it. Waked on the bishop at Rivers Town, and was 
 received with great affability by himself and family. After dinner 
 rode back to Cork, and drank tea with some well disposed Quakers, 
 and borrowed a volume of their dying sayings. A standing testimony 
 that the life and power of God was with them at the beginning ; as 
 it might be again, were they humble enough to confess their want of 
 it."' How amiable is the candor of Mr. Wesley, when contrasted 
 with the bigotry of others, who in their great zeal for ceremonies, 
 have contended that the Friends ought not to be acknowledged as 
 Christians, because they neglect the use of Baptism and the Lord's 
 Supper. They do not condemn those who use these ordinances, but 
 they deny the necessity of using them, in order to salvation ; and 
 they were evidently led, or rather driven into this, opinion at first, by 
 the extravagant manner in which Baptism and the Lord's Supper 
 were at that time spoken of; the people being generally taught that 
 those who had been baptized and afterwards received the sacrament, 
 were true Christians and had a sure title to eternal life. The Friends 
 thought themselves called upon to bear a public testimony against an 
 error of such dangerous consequence, which had a tendency to per- 
 suade persons that something merely external could make them Chris- 
 tians, and prepare them for heaven ; and they seemed to think, that 
 the most effectual way of bearing this testimony, so as to attract the 
 notice of the public, would be by uniting practice to theory, and 
 totally laying aside the use of these ordinances. Without pretending 
 to give any opinion on their conduct in this respect, we may venture 
 to say, that one extreme has a natural tendency to produce another in 
 opposition to it. Mr. Wesley goes on : 
 
 " August 27, I had much conversation with Mr. C , a sensible, 
 
 pious clergyman ; one after my own heart, in his love to our desolate 
 mother. He is clear in the doctrine of faith, and gave a delightful 
 account of the bishop. — Sometimes waiting on great men may do 
 good, or prevent evil. But how dangerous the experiment ! how apt 
 to weaken our hands, and betray us into an undue deference, and 
 respect of persons ! The Lord send to them by whom he will send : 
 but hide me still in disgrace or obscurity." 
 
 August 28. He went out about five miles from Cork, where, says 
 
 he, "Justice P received us, and used all his authority with 
 
 others to do the same. He sent word to the Romish priest, that if 
 he forbid his people from hearing us, he would shut up his Mass- 
 house. Several of the poor Roman Catholics ventured to come, after 
 the justice had assured them, he would himself take off the curse their
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHAEI.ES WESLEY. 201 
 
 priest had laid upon them. I exhorted all alike to repentance to- 
 wards God, and faith in Jesus Christ. I hastened back t<> the marsh; 
 on seeing the multitudes, I thought on those words of Prior, ' Then, 
 of all these whom my dilated eye with tabor sees, how few will own 
 the messenger of God when the stream turns!' Now they all re- 
 ceived me with inexpressible eagerness. I took occasion to vindicate 
 the Methodists from the foulest slanders: that they rail against the 
 clergy. I enlarged on the respect due to them ; prayed particularly 
 for the bishopj and laid it on their consciences to make mention of 
 them (the clergy) in all their prayers. — August 29, I passed an use- 
 ful hour with Mr. C. lie rejoiced that I had preached in his parish 
 last Sunday, li' our brethren (the clergy) were like-minded, how 
 might their hands be strengthened by us! But we must have 
 patience, as he observed, till the thing speak for itself; and the mist 
 of prejudice being removed, they see clearly that all our desire is the 
 salvation of souls, and the establishment of the Church of England. 
 
 "Sept. 1. I met the infant society for the first time in an old play- 
 house. Our Lord's presence consecrated the place. I explained the 
 nature of christian fellowship ; and God knit our hearts together in 
 the desire of knowing him. I spake with some, who told me they 
 had wronged their neighbors in time past, and now their conscience 
 will not let them rest till they have made restitution. I bid them 
 tell the persons injured, it was - this preaching had compelled them 
 to do justice. One poor wretch told me before his wife, that he 
 had lived in drunkenness, adultery, and all the works of the devil for 
 twenty-one years : that he had beat her almost every day of that 
 time, and never had any remorse till he heard us ; but now he goes 
 constantly to church, behaves lovingly to his wife, abhors the thing 
 that is evil, especially his old sins. This is one instance out of 
 many." 
 
 Sept. 5. He observes that the work now increased rapidly : one 
 and another being frequently justified under the word. " Two," says 
 he, ; 'at the sacrament yesterday: two at the society. One overtook 
 me going to the cathedral, and said, ' I have found something in the 
 preaching, and cannot but think it is forgiveness. All the burden of my 
 sins sunk away from off me, in a moment. I can do nothing but pray 
 and cry Glory be to God. I have such a confidence in his love, as I 
 never knew ; I trample all sin and sorrow under my feet.' I bid him 
 Watch and pray, and expect greater things than these. — Our old mas- 
 ter the world, begins to take it ill, that so many desert and clean 
 escape its pollutions. Innumerable stories are invented to stop the 
 work : or rather are repeated, for they are the same we have heard a 
 thousand times, as well as the primitive Christians." 
 
 Sept. 0. He rode to Kinsale, and at noon walked to the market- 
 place. The windows were filled with spectators rather than hearers. 
 Many wild looking people stood with their hats on, in the street; and 
 
 26
 
 202 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 the boys were rude and noisy. Some well-dressed women stood be- 
 hind him and listened. His text was, t: Go out quickly into the streets 
 and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor and the maimed, 
 and the halt and the blind."' " I did," says he, " most earnestly 
 invite them all to the great supper. It was fallow ground, yet the 
 word was not all lost. Several settled into serious attention : others 
 expressed their approbation ; a few wept. In the evening the mul- 
 titude so trod on one another, that it was some time before they could 
 settle to hear. I received a blow with a stone on the side of my head, 
 and called on the person to stand forth, and if I had done him any 
 wrong, to strike me again. This little circumstance increased their 
 attention. I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and showed the people 
 their transgressions and the way to be saved from them. They 
 received my saying, and spake well of the truth. A sudden change 
 was visible in their behavior afterwards, for God had touched their 
 hearts. Even the Roman Catholics owned, ' None could find fault 
 with what the man said.' A lady of the Romish Church would have 
 me to her house. She assured me the governor of the town, as soon 
 as he heard of my coming, had issued orders that none should disturb 
 me : that a gentleman who offered to insult me, would have been 
 torn in pieces by the Roman Catholics, had he not fled for it : and 
 that the Catholics in general are my firm friends." It is worth ob- 
 serving, that every denomination of Christians in Kinsale, claimed 
 him as their own. He tells us, " The Presbyterians say, I am a 
 Presbyterian: the people who go to Church, that I am a minister of 
 theirs ; and the Catholics are sure, I am a good Catholic in my 
 heart." This is good evidence, that he confined himself in his pub- 
 lic discourses, to the most essential doctrines of the Christian re- 
 ligion ; which undoubtedly ought to be the practice of every itinerant 
 preacher. 
 
 Mr. Wesley, in his excursions from Cork, had already visited Ban- 
 don once or twice, where the words he spake had considerable effect. 
 On his return at this time from Kinsale, a poor man and his wife 
 from Bandon met him, and pressed him so earnestly to give them 
 another visit, that he could not resist their importunity. He went 
 thither again, September the 12th, and the poor man and his wife 
 soon found him out, and took him to their house in triumph. The 
 neighbors flocked in, and " We had indeed," says Mr. Wesley, "a feast 
 of love. A prodigal came, who had been a monster of wickedness 
 for many years, but is now returned to his Father : so are many of 
 the town, who were wicked to a proverb. In the evening, I invited 
 about four thousand sinners to the great supper. God hath given 
 them the hearing ear. I went to Mrs. Jones's, a widow gentlewoman, 
 who is determined to promote the work of God to the utmost of her 
 power : all in the place seem like-minded, except the clergy ! O why 
 should they be the last to bring home their King ! It grieved me to
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. CIIAliI.ES WESLEY. 
 
 hear the poor encouragement given last Sunday to the crowds that 
 flocked to church; which place some of them had not troubled for 
 years before. We send them to church to heal ourselves railed at, 
 and, what is far worse, the truth of God." 
 
 Tuesday, September 13. "We parted with many tears, and mu- 
 tual blessings. 1 rode on to Kinsale. Here, also, the minister, Mr. 
 P., instead of rejoicing to see so many publicans in the temple, enter- 
 tained them with a railing accusation against me, as an impostor, an 
 incendiary, and messenger of satan. Strange justice ! that Mr. P. 
 should be voted a friend of the church, and I an enemy, who i 
 hundreds into the church for him to drive them out again. Sep! 
 bcr 16, the power of the Lord was present in the society at Cork; ) 
 marvel not that satan hates it : we never meet but some or other is 
 plucked out of his teeth. After a restless night of pain, I rose to 
 confer with those who desired it. A woman insisted that the Lord 
 had spoken peace to her trembling soul at the sacrament. Thomas 
 Warburton asserted, that faith came to him by hearing; and that now 
 lie hates all sin with a perfect hatred, and could spend his whole life 
 in prayer. Stephen Williams witnessed, ' Last night I found my 
 heart burdened in your prayer; but I repeated after you till my 
 speech was swallowed up. Then I felt myself, as it were, fainting, 
 falling back, and sinking into destruction; when, on a sudden, I was 
 lifted up, my heart lightened, my burden gone ; and I saw all my 
 sins at once so black, so many — but all taken away. I am now 
 afraid of neither death, devil, nor hell. I am happier than I can tell 
 you. 1 know God has, for Christ's sake, forgiven me.' Two others, 
 in whom I found a real work of grace begun, were Papists, till they 
 heard the gospel, but arc now reconciled to the church, even to the 
 invisible church, or communion of saints. A few of these lost sheep 
 we pick up, but seldom speak of it, lest our good Protestants should 
 stir up the Papists to tear us in pieces. At Mr. Rolf's, a pious Dis- 
 senter, I heard of the extreme bitterness of his two ministers, who 
 make it their business to go from house to house, to set their people 
 against the truth, threatening all who hear us with excommunication. 
 So far beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in perse- 
 cution." — Mr. Wesley now quitted this part of the kingdom, and. 
 visiting several towns in his way back, he came safe to Dublin on 
 the 27th of September. 
 
 October 8, he took his passage for England, and the next night 
 landed at Holyhead. He wrote to a friend the following account of 
 the dangers he had escaped.- "On Saturday evening at half past 
 eight, I entered that small boat, and were two hours in getting to the 
 vessel. There was not then water to cross the bar; so we took our 
 rest till eleven on Sunday morning. Then God sent us a fair wind, 
 and we sailed smoothly before it five hours and a half. Tow 
 evening the wind freshened upon us, and we had full enough of it.
 
 204 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 I was called to account for a bit of cake I had eat in the morning, 
 and thrown into violent exercise. Up or down, in the cabin or on 
 deck, made no difference : yet in the midst of it, I perceived a dis- 
 tinct heavy concern, for I knew not what. It was now pitch dark, 
 and no small tempest lay upon us. The captain had ordered in all 
 the sails. I kept mostly upon deck till half past eight, when, upon 
 inquiry, he told me, he expected to be in the harbor by nine: I 
 answered, we would compound for ten. While we were talking, 
 the mainsail, as I take it, got loose ; at the same time the small boat, 
 for want of fastening, fell out of its place. The master called all 
 hands on deck, and thrust me down into the cabin ; when, in a 
 minute, we heard a cry above, ' We have lost the mast ! ' A passen- 
 ger ran up, and brought us worse news, that it was not the mast, but 
 the poor master himself, whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as 
 they supposed, struck him and knocked him overboard. From that 
 moment he was seen and heard no more. My soul was bowed before 
 the Lord. I kneeled down, and commended the departing spirit to 
 his mercy in Christ Jesus. I adored his distinguishing goodness. 
 The one shall be taken, and the other left. I thought of those lines 
 of Young : ' No warning given ! unceremonious death ! a sudden 
 rush from life's meridian joys; a plunge opaque beyond conjecture.' 
 The sailors were so confounded they knew not what they did. The 
 decks were strewed with sails; the wind shifting about the compass; 
 we just on the shore, and the vessel driving, where or how they 
 knew not. One of our cabin passengers ran to the helm, and gave 
 orders as captain, till they had righted the ship. But I ascribe it to 
 our invisible Pilot, that we got safe to shore soon after ten. The 
 storm was so high, that we doubted whether any boat would venture 
 to fetch us. At last one answered and came. I thought it safer to 
 lie in the vessel ; but one calling, 'Mr. Wesley, you must come,' I 
 followed, and by eleven o'clock found out my old lodgings at Robert 
 Griffiths. October 10, I blessed God that I did not stay in the ves- 
 sel last night : a more tempestuous one, I do not remember." — He now 
 wrote the following thanksgiving hymn : 
 
 All praise to the Lord, 
 
 Who rules with a word 
 
 The untractable sea, 
 And limits its rage by his steadfast decree : 
 
 Whose providence binds, 
 
 Or releases the winds, 
 
 And compels them again 
 At his beck to put on the invisible chain. 
 
 Even now he hath heard 
 Our cry, and appear'd 
 On the face of the deep, 
 And commanded the tempest its distance to keep : 
 His piloting band 
 Hath brought us to land,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 205 
 
 And no longer distressM, 
 We are joyful again in the haven to rest. 
 
 that all men would raise 
 His tribute of praise, 
 His goodness declare, 
 And thankfully $ing of his fatherly care! 
 With rapture approve 
 
 His dealings of love, 
 And the wonders proclaim 
 Perform'd by the virtue of Jesus's name. 
 
 Through Jesus alone 
 
 He delivers his own, 
 
 And a token doth send 
 That His love shall direct us, and save to the end : 
 
 With joy we embrace 
 
 The pledge of his grace, 
 
 In a moment outfly 
 These storms of aflliction, and land in the sky. 
 
 " At half past nine o'clock, I took horse in a perfect hurricane, and 
 was wet through in less than ten minutes; but I rode on, thankful 
 that I was not at sea. Near five in the afternoon, I entered the boat 
 at Baldon-ferry, with a clergyman and others, who crowded our 
 small crazy vessel. The water was exceedingly rough, our horses 
 frightened, and we looking to be overset every moment. The min- 
 ister acknowledged he never was in the like danger. We were half 
 drowned in the boat. I sat at the bottom, with him and a woman, 
 who stuck very close to me, so that my being able to swim would 
 not have helped me. But the Lord was my support. I cried out to 
 my brother clergyman, ' Fear not, Christian — the hairs of our head 
 are all numbered.' Our trial lasted near half an hour, when we 
 landed wet and weary in the dark night. The minister was my 
 guide to Carnarvon: and by the way entertained me with the praises 
 of a lay-preacher, he had lately heard and talked with. He could 
 say nothing against his preaching, but heartily wished him ordained. 
 His name, he told me, was Howel Harris. He took me to his own 
 inn, and at last found out who I was, which increased our intimacy." 
 Mr. Wesley pursued his journey to Garth, which place he reached 
 October 13. Here he staid about a week, and, on the 21st, arrived 
 safe in Bristol. 
 
 He now confined his labors in the gospel, for some months, to 
 London, Bristol, and the neighboring places, making an occasional 
 excursion to Garth, in Wales. April 9, 1749, he was married by his 
 brother, at Garth, to Miss Sarah Gwynne, a young lady of good 
 sense, piety, and agreeable accomplishments. Mr. John Wesley 
 observes, " It was a solemn day, such as became the dignity of a 
 christian marriage." 
 18
 
 206 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 STATING SOME FURTHER PARTICULARS CONCERNING MR. CHARLES WESLEY J 
 WITH AN ACCOUNT OF HIS DEATH IN 1733. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's Journal now begins to fail us. There is no account 
 of his proceedings, sometimes for months, sometimes for years 
 together. There are, however, a few particulars recorded till the 
 year 1756, which may be useful and entertaining to the reader, and 
 throw some light on the history of Methodism. It does not appear 
 that his marriage either interrupted his labors, or lessened his useful- 
 ness. April 29, about three weeks after he was married, he wrote 
 thus to his brother : " I hope this will find you prospering in Ireland. 
 I left Garth yesterday sennight. Mr. Gwynne, with Sally and Betty, 
 accompanied me to Abergavenny. There I left them on Saturday 
 morning, and got hither (Bristol) by one o'clock. Over-riding occa- 
 sioned a fever— I was too eager for the work, and therefore believe, 
 God checked me by that short sickness. Till Wednesday evening at 
 Weaver's Hall, my strength and understanding did not return ; but 
 from that time the Lord has been with us of a truth. More zeal, 
 more life, more power, I have not felt for some years (I wish my 
 mentioning this may not lessen it ;) so that hitherto marriage has 
 been no hindrance. You will hardly believe it sits so light upon me. 
 Some farther proof I had of my heart on Saturday last, when the 
 fever threatened most. I did not find, so far I can say, any unwil- 
 lingness to die, on account of any I should leave behind: neither did 
 death appear less desirable than formerly — which I own gave me 
 great pleasure, and made me shed tears of joy. I almost believe, 
 nothing shall hurt me: that the world, the flesh, and the devil, shall 
 keep their distance ; or, by assaulting, leave me more than conqueror. 
 On Thursday, I propose setting out for London, by Oxford, with T. 
 Maxfield. If they will give me a year of grace, I shall wonder and 
 thank you. I hope you came time enough to save J. Cownly, &c. 
 Set your time for returning; ivhen abouls at least. Will you meet 
 me at Ludlow? It is a thousand pities* you should not be here, 
 when the library makes its first appearance. The Lord cut short 
 your work and his, and make a few weeks go as far as many 
 months ! What say you to T. Maxfield and me taking a journey, 
 when you return, through all the societies, northern and western, and 
 
 * The phraseology here is rather low, and I am persuaded would not have been used by 
 Mr. Wesley, but in this familiar and careless way of writing to his brother.
 
 THE WFE OF THE MKV. CHA -LEY. 207 
 
 settling correspondencies with the stewards, aKas booksellers. My 
 kindest lore to Mr. Lunell, Mr. Lloyd. Mr. Fowks, Mr. Gibbons, and 
 all friends at Cork and Dublin. We make mention of you in all 
 prayers; be not unmindful of us. The Lord preserve us all to 
 his day. 
 
 February 8, 1750. He observes them was an earthquake in Loft- 
 don. This place he reached on the 1st of March, and on the 8th 
 wrote thus to his brother. " This morning, a quarter after five, we 
 had anothei shock of an earthquake, far more violent than that of 
 February 8. Iwasjusl repeating my text, when it shook the Foun- 
 dery so violently, that we all expected it to fall on our heads. A 
 great try followed from the women and children. I immediately 
 cried out, ' Therefore we will not fear, though the earth be moved and 
 the hills be carried into the midst of the sea : for the Lord of Hosl 
 with us; the God of Jacob is our refuge.' He Blled my heart with 
 faith, and my month witli words, shaking their souls as well as their 
 bodies. The earth moved westward, then east, then westward 
 i, through all London and Westminster. It was a strong and 
 jarring motion, attended with a rumbling noise like that of thunder. 
 Many houses were much shaken, and some chimneys thrown down, 
 but without any further hurt." 
 
 March 10. lie expounded the 21th chapter of Isaiah; a chapter, 
 he tells us, which he had not taken much notice of, till this awful 
 providence explained it. April 4, he says, " Fear filled our chapel, 
 occasioned by a prophecy of the return of the earthquake this night. 
 I preached my written sermon on the subject, with great effect, and 
 gave out several suitable hymns. It Was a glorious night for the dis- 
 ciples of Jesus. April 5, I rose at four o'clock after a night of sound 
 sleep, while my neighbors watched. I sent an account to M. G. as 
 follows :-- The late earthquake has found me work. Yesterday I saw 
 the Westminster end of the town full of coaches, and crowds flying 
 out of the reach of Divine Justice, with astonishing precipitation. 
 Their panic was caused by a poor madman's prophecy. Last night 
 they were all to be swallowed up. The vulgar were in almost as 
 great consternation as their betters. Most of them watched all night ; 
 multitudes in the fields and open places ; several in their coaches: 
 many removed their goods. London looked like a sacked city. A 
 lady just stepping into her coaeh to escape, dropped down dead. 
 Many came all night knocking at the Foundery door, and begging 
 admittance for God's sake." — These, however, were not Methodists, 
 but others, who, under the general apprehension of danger, thought 
 there was more safety under the roof of religious persons than 
 where. A plain proof that those who neglect religion, and perhaps 
 despise the professors of it, while in health, and free from apparent 
 danger: yet when great and public calamities approach them, even 
 in apprehension, they plainly discover that they think the slate of
 
 20S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 religious persons better than their own. Mr. Wesley's account of the 
 great confusion in London, on the 4th of April, is confirmed by a let- 
 ter of Mr. W. Briggs, to Mr. John Wesley, dated on the 5th of the 
 same month, in which he says, "This great city has been, for some 
 days past, under terrible apprehensions of another earthquake. Yes- 
 terday thousands fled out of town, it having been confidently as- 
 serted by a dragoon, that he had a revelation, that a great part of 
 London, and Westminster, especially, would be destroyed by an 
 earthquake the 4th instant, between twelve and one at night. The 
 whole city was under direful apprehensions. Places of worship were 
 crowded with frightened sinners, especially our two chapels, and the 
 Tabernacle, where Mr. Whitefield preached. Several of the classes 
 came to their leaders, and desired, that they would spend the night 
 with them in prayer; which was done, and God gave them a bless- 
 ing. Indeed all around was awful ! Being not at all convinced of 
 the prophet's mission, and having no call from any of my brethren, I 
 went to bed at my usual time, believing I was safe in the hands of 
 Christ : and likewise, that by doing so, I should be the more ready to 
 rise to the preaching in the morning — which we both did ; praised be 
 our kind Protector." In a postscript he adds, "Though crowds left 
 the town on Wednesday night, yet crowds were left behind ; multi- 
 tudes of whom, for fear of being suddenly overwhelmed, left their 
 houses, and repaired to the fields, and open places in the city. Tower 
 Hill, Moorfields, but above all Hyde Park, were filled best part of the 
 night, with men, women, and children, lamenting. Some, with 
 stronger imaginations than others, mostly women, ran crying in the 
 streets An earthquake ! an earthquake ! Such a distress, perhaps, is 
 not recorded to have happened before in this careless city. Mr. 
 Whitefield preached at midnight in Hyde Park. Surely God will 
 visit this city ; it will be a time of mercy to some. O may I be found 
 watching !" 
 
 Mr. Wesley proceeds with his Journal. — April 15, "I met with 
 Mr. Salmon's Foreigner's Companion through the universities of Cam- 
 bridge and Oxford, printed in 1748, and made the following extract 
 from page 25. ' The times of the day the university go to this church, 
 are ten in the morning, and two in the afternoon, on Sundays and 
 holidays: the sermon usually lasting about half an hour. But when 
 I happened to be at Oxford, in 1742, Mr. W. the Methodist, at Christ 
 Church, entertained his audience two hours; and having insulted and 
 abused all degrees, from the highest to the lowest, was in a manner 
 hissed out of the pulpit by the lads.' And high time for them to do 
 so, if the historian said true; but, unfortunately for him, I measured 
 the time by my watch, and it was within the hour. 1 abused neither 
 high nor low, as my sermon, in print, will prove : neither was I 
 hissed out of the pulpit, or treated with the least incivility, either by 
 young or old. What then shall I say to my old high-church friend,
 
 THE LIFE OF Till: RET. I BXRL2S wnsi.r.Y. 209 
 
 whom I once so much admired? I must rank him among the apocry- 
 phal writers; such as the judicious Dr. Mather, the wary Bisho] 
 Bnrnet, and the most modest Mr. Oldmixton." 
 
 The censure here passed on Oldmixton I think is just. He appears to 
 me to be a hold, dashing, impertinent wnt< r. I [is prejudii reat, 
 
 that his assertions, as an historian, deserve no credit, unless supported 
 by authentic documents. 1 think far otherwise of Dr. Mather 
 Bishop Burnet. It is indeed true, that Burnet's History of his own 
 Time, is written with great caution : hut this surely doe not deserve 
 censure, but commendation. The truth seems to be, that Burnel was 
 a man of great moderation; on which account, the zealots, both of 
 the high and low church party, became his inveterate en< mies, For 
 the satisfaction of the reader, I shall give a short account both of Dr. 
 Mather * and of Bishop Burnet. f 
 
 * Dr. Cotton Slather, an eminent American divine, was born at Boston, in New . 
 land, in 1663. B minister of Boston in L684, and spent his life in the discharg 
 
 of his office, and in promoting several excel! es for the public g ularlj 
 
 one for suppressing disorders, one for reforming manners, and a society of peace-makers, 
 whose professed business il was to compose differences, and prevent lawsuits. His repu- 
 tation was not confined to his own country ; for in 1710, the university of Gla 
 a diploma for the degi ir in divinity ; and, in 1714, the Royal Society ol i. 
 
 chose him one of their Fellows. Tie died in 1728. His chief work was, Magnalia CI 
 Americana, or an Ecclesiastical History of New England, from its first planting in I 
 to lo'J8, in folio. 
 
 f Gilbert Burnet, was born at Edinburgh in 1613, of an ancient family in the shire ol 
 Aberdeen. His father being bred to the study of the law, was, at the restoration, appointed 
 one of the Lords of Session, with the title of Lord Grrimond. Our author, the youi 
 son of his father, was sent to continue his studies at Aberdeen, at ten years of age, and 
 was admitted M. A. before he wa^ fourteen. His own inclination led him to the study of 
 the civil and feudal law ; and he used to say,, that it was from this study he had received 
 more just notions of civil society and government, than those which divines maintain, 
 i a \ear afte m to apply himself to the study of divinity, and was admitted 
 
 preacher before he was eighteen. Sir Alex. Burnet, his cousin-german, offered him a 
 benefice, but he refused to accept of it. In 1663, he came to England, and spent a short 
 timeal Oxford and Cambridge. In 1664, he made a tour through Holland and France. At 
 Amsterdam, by the help of a Jewish Rabbi, hi himself in the Hebrew language; 
 
 and likewise became acquainted with the leading men of the different persuasions tolerated 
 in that country; as Calvinists, Arminians, Lutherans, Anabaptists, Brownists, Papists, 
 and Unitarians; amongst each of which he used frequently to declare, he met with men 
 »f sui h unfeigned piety and virtue, that he became fixed in a strong principle of universal 
 charity, and an in\ incible abhorrence of all severities on account of religious dissensions. 
 
 Upon his return from his travels, he was admitted minister of Salton, in which Si 
 he served five years in the most exemplary manner. He drew up a memorial, in whicl 
 he took notice of the principal errors in the Scots Bishops, and sent a copy of it to several 
 of them, which exposed him to their resentments. Bern- engaged m drawing up the 
 •' Memoirs of the Dukes of Hamilton," Duke Lauderdale invited him to London, and in- 
 troduced him to King Charles II. After his return to Scotland, he married Lady Mar- 
 garet Kennedy, daughter of the Earl of Cassilis, a lady of piety and cood understanding, 
 and strongly inclined to the Presbyterians. The day before their marriage, he delh 
 the lady a An-A, renouncing all pretensions to her fortune, which was considerabli 
 which must have ng no intention to secure it. 
 
 Burnet's intimacy with the Dukes ol Hamilton and Lauderdale,* 
 frequently sent for bv the King and the Puke oi~ 5Tork, who had conversations with b 
 
 18* 21
 
 210 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 ■ June 22. I met," says he, " a daughter of my worthy old friend 
 Mr. Erskine, at the Foundery : she was deeply wounded by the sword 
 of the spirit : confessed she had turned many to Deism, and feared 
 could be no mercy for her. — July 18, I had the satisfaction of 
 bringing back to Mr. Erskine his formerly disobedient daughter. She 
 fell at his feet: it was a moving interview — all wept — our Heavenly 
 Father heard our prayers." — December 2. Being in Wales, he ob- 
 s, :: I encouraged a poor girl to seek a cure from him who hath 
 wounded her. She has the outward mark, too; being daily threat- 
 em .I to be turned out of doors by her master, a great swearer and 
 strict churchman, a constant communicant and habitual drunkard." 
 
 1751. James Wheatley was at this time a preacher among the 
 Methodists, and a dabbler in physic. Some very heavy complaints 
 were brought against him, for improper conduct to several women, 
 of which Mr. John Wesley has given a pretty full statement in his 
 printed Journal for the year 1751, which account is fully confirmed 
 by Mr. Charles Wesley's private Journal, now before me. They 
 Drought Wheatley and his accusers face to face, and the charges were 
 so clearly proved, that he was obliged to confess the truth. To screen 
 himself as far as possible, he accused others, and said the rest of the 
 preachers were like himself. This was a serious charge. Ten of 
 them were called together to meet Wheatley ; and T. Maxfield first, 
 then each of the others, asked him — "What sin can you charge me 
 with?" — Wheatley was silent ; which convinced them that he was 
 
 private. But Lauderdale, being offended at the freedom with which Eurnet spoke to him, 
 took pains to prejudice the king against him. In 1675, Sir Harbottle Grimstone, master 
 of the Rolls, appointed him preacher of the chapel there, notwithstanding the opposition 
 of the Court. In 1679 and 81, he published his History of the Reformation, for which he 
 had the thanks of both houses of parliament. About this time he became acquainted 
 with the Earl of Rochester, and spent one evening in a week with him, for a whole winter, 
 discoursing on those topics on which skeptics, and men of loose morals, object to the chris- 
 tian religion. The happy effect of these conferences, occasioned his publication of the 
 account of the life and death of that Earl. When the inquiry concerning the Popish plot 
 was on foot, the king consulted him often, and offered him the bishopric of Chichester if 
 he would engage in his interests ; but he refused to accept it on these terms. 
 
 On the accession of King James to the throne, he obtained leave to go out of the king- 
 dom. He lived in great retirement for some time at Paris, then travelled to Italy and 
 Rome, where he was favorably received by the Pope. He afterwards pursued his travels 
 through Switzerland and Germany, and, in 1688, came to Utrecht, with an intention to 
 settle in some of the Seven Provinces. Here he received an invitation from the Prince 
 and Princess of Orange, to come to the Hague, which he accepted. He was immediately 
 acquainted with all their designs, and entered heartily into them. When the Prince of 
 Orange came over to England, Bornel attended him in quality of chaplain, and was soon 
 advanced to the see of Salisbury. He declared for moderate measures with regard to the 
 clergy who scrupled to take the oaths ; and many were displeased with him, for declaring 
 for the toleration of Nonconformists. In 1699, he published his Exposition of the 39 Ar- 
 ticles, which occasioned a representation against him in the Lower House of Convocation, 
 in 1701 ; but he was vindicated by the Upper House. He died in 1715, and was interred 
 in the Church of St. James, Clerkcnwell, where he has a monument crrccted to him. See 
 Encyclopaedia Britannica.
 
 THK LIFE OK THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 211 
 
 guilty of wilful lying. They were now- obliged to silence him, and 
 Mr. John Wesley has been censured for osing too much severity 
 towards him : but as the facti were clearly proved, he and his brother, 
 for they acted jointly in the matter, could do no less than put him 
 away from the connexion. 
 
 Mr. Wesley goes on with his Journal, and ol that Wheat- 
 
 ley's charge put his brother and him upon a resolution of strictly 
 examining into the life and moral behavior of every preacher in the 
 connexion with them; "and the Office," says he, "f< 11 upon me."— It 
 certainly could not have fallen Into fitter hands. Mr. John Wesli 
 great weakness was. a proneness to believe every one sincere m bis 
 professions of religion, till he had the most positive, and, perhaps, 
 repeated proofs of his insincerity: and to believe their testimonies of 
 things as true, without making proper allowance for their ignorance. 
 This exposed him to frequent imposition and mistake. The case was 
 far otherwise with Mr. Charles: he quickly penetrated into a man a 
 character, and it was not easy to impose upon him. He totally dif- 
 fered from his brother concerning the qualifications necessary for an 
 itineranl preacher, and sometimes silenced a man whom his brother 
 had admitted. The one looked at the possible harm an unqualified 
 preacher might do to many persons ; the other, at the possible good he 
 might do to some. This was the real principle which governed the 
 two brothers in their very different conduct towards the lay-preachers ; 
 which made some of them represent Mr. Charles as an enemy to 
 them all. But this certainly was far from being the case. Mr. 
 Charles Wesley being clothed with his new office, set out the next 
 morning, June 29, to visit the societies in the midland and northern 
 counties, as far as Newcastle: in which journey Mrs. Wesley accom- 
 panied him. I do not find, however, in the whole of his Journal, the 
 least accusation, of a nature similar to that of Wheatley. against any 
 preacher in the connexion. In this journey lie was a great blessing 
 to the people wherever he came; many were added to the societies, 
 and the old members were quickened in their zeal and diligence, to 
 work out their own salvation with fear and trembling. — July 21. he 
 observes, "I rode to Birstal (near Leeds) where John Nelson com- 
 forted our hearts with his account of the success of the gospel in 
 every place where he has been preaching, except in Scotland. There 
 he has been beating the air for three weeks, and spending his stre 
 in vain. Twice a day he preached at Musselborough to some thou- 
 sands of mere hearers, without one soul being converted. I preached 
 atone, to a different kind of people. Such a sight have 1 not seen 
 for many months. They rilled the valley and side of the hill as 
 grasshoppers for multitude : yet my voice reached the most distant — 
 God sent the word home to many hearts."— July 25, he was taken 
 ill of a fever, and on the 28tb, his fever increasing, he says. "1 judged 
 it incumbent on me, to leave my thoughts concerning the work and
 
 212 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 the instruments, and began dictating the following letter." — Unfortu- 
 nately the letter was not transcribed into the Journal, a blank space 
 being left for it: I apprehend it is not now to be found any where. 
 
 1!" goes on. August 3, " I was enabled to ride out, and to confer 
 with the preachers and others. — August 5, I went to the room, that I 
 might hear with my own ears, one (of the preachers) of whom many 
 strange things had been told me. But such a preacher never have I 
 heard before, and hope I never shall again. It was beyond descrip- 
 tion. I cannot say that he preached false doctrine, or true, or any 
 doctrine at all; but pure unmixed nonsense. Not one sentence did 
 he utter that could do the least good. Now and then a text of Scrip- 
 ture was dragged in by head and shoulders. I could scarcely refrain 
 from stopping him. He set my blood a galloping, and threw me into 
 such a sweat, .that I expected the fever to follow. Some begged me 
 to step into the desk and speak a few words to the dissatisfied hear- 
 ers. I did so, taking no notice of M. F — k, late superintendent of 
 all Ireland ! I talked closely with him, utterly averse to working, 
 and told him plainly he should either work with his hands, or preach 
 no more. He complained of my brother; I answered I would repair 
 the supposed injury by setting him up again. At last he yielded to 
 work." The same day he silenced another preacher. 
 
 August 12, being at Newcastle, he desired W. Shent, who was with 
 him. to go to Musselborough. Before he set out, he gave Mr. Wesley 
 the following account of a remarkable trial they had lately had at 
 Leeds. "At Whitecoat-Hill, three miles from Leeds, a few weeks 
 since, as our brother Maskew was preaching, a mob arose, broke the 
 windows and doors, and struck the constable Jacob Hawley, one of 
 the society. On this we indicted them for an assault; and the ring- 
 leader of the mob, John Hellingworth, indicted our brother the con- 
 stable, and got persons to swear the constable struck him. The 
 grand jury threw out our indictment, and found theirs against us, 
 so we stood trial with them, on Monday July 15, 1751. The Recor- 
 der, Richard Wilson, Esq. gave it in our favor, with the rest of the 
 court. But the foreman of the jury, Matthew Priestley, with two 
 others, Richard Cloudsly, and Jabez Buhnel, would not agree with the 
 rest, being our avowed enemies. The foremen was Mr. Murga- 
 troyd's great friend and champion against the Methodists. However 
 the Recorder gave strict orders to a guard of constables, to watch the 
 jury, that they should have neither meat, drink, candles, or tobacco, 
 till they were agreed in their verdict. They were kept prisoners all 
 that night and the next day till five in the afternoon, when one of 
 the jury said, he would die before he would give it against us. Then 
 he spake closely to the foreman concerning his prejudice against the 
 Methodists, till at last he condescended to refer it to one man. Him 
 the other charged to speak as he would answer it to God in the day 
 of judgment. The man turned pale, and trembled, and desired that
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLKB WESLEY. 2\\j 
 
 another might decide it. Another, John Hard wick, Tjf-ing called upon. 
 immediately decided it hi favor of the Methodists. After the trial, Sit 
 Hi my [bison, one of the justices, culled a brother, and said, l Von 
 see God never forsakes a righteous man, take care you never forsake 
 him."' 
 
 Besides Richard Wilson, Esq. Recorder of Leeds, the following 
 justices were present; J. Frith, mayor; Alderman Micklethwait, 
 Alderman Denison, Alderman Sawyer, Alderman Smith, and Alder- 
 man Brooks. Sir Henry [bison was mentioned above. Mr. W< 
 lei't Ni wc istle, August 24, and on the 26th, reached Thirsk in York- 
 shire, where his Journal for the present year ends. 
 
 It is evident from the nature of the thing, that he must have met 
 with great difficulties in executing the design of his journey, and 
 have made himself many enemies. But he seldom regarded conse- 
 quences, when he was convinced that he was doing his duty. His 
 mind, however, was sometimes much burdened. On one occasion, he 
 observes, "Preaching I perceive, is not my principal business. God 
 knoweth my heart and all its burdens. that he would take the 
 matter into his own hand, though he lay me aside as a broken ves- 
 " — But lie was frequently comforted and strengthened in preach- 
 ing and praying with the societies. After one of these opportuni- 
 ties he says, "My faith was greatly strengthened for the work. 
 The manner, ami the instruments of carrying it on, I leave entirely 
 to God." 
 
 July 8, 1754. Air. Charles Wesley, with his brother, who was indis- 
 posed,* Mr. Charles Perronct, and another friend, set out for Norwich. 
 On the 10th, in the evening they reached Lakenham, where they 
 were informed the whole city was in an uproar about James Wheat- 
 Icy, '• whose works of darkness," says Mr. Wesley, " arc now brought 
 to light ; whereby the people are so scandalized and exasperated, that 
 they are ready to rise and tear him in pieces. We do not therefore 
 wonder that the clergy are not forward to show their friendly inclina- 
 tions to us; yet one has sent us a civil message, excusing his not 
 visiting us till the tumult is over. 1 ' — The next day the gentleman 
 with whom they lodged at Lakenham dined with the mayor of Nor- 
 wich, a wise resolute man, who labored for peace. He was employed 
 all day in taking the affidavits of the women whom Wheatley had 
 tried to corrupt ; these accounts were printed and cried about the 
 streets, which occasioned great confusion. "What could satan. or 
 his apostles," says Mr. Wesley, "do more, to shut the door against the 
 gospel in this place forever ! Yet several came to us, entreating us 
 to preach. The advertisement wc had printed here last year, dis- 
 claiming Mr. Wheatley. did much good, and, with the blessing of 
 God, helped the people to distinguish. ( >ur host also, has assured the 
 
 * See also Mr. John Wed y'a printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxix. page 299.
 
 214 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 mayor, that Mr. Wheatley is no Methodist, or associate of ours. A 
 letter of Charles Perronet's toWheatley they have printed there, con- 
 trary to our express orders. It is not fit that our hand should he upon 
 him. Fresh discoveries are daily made of his lewdness, enough to 
 make the ears of all who hear to tingle : yet he is quite insensible ! " 
 These things are now mentioned, because the notoriety of them at the 
 time appears a sufficient justification of Mr. John Wesley's conduct 
 towards Wheatley. 
 
 Sunday, July 14 They walked to Mr. Edwards's in Norwich, and 
 at seven o'clock in the morning Mr. Charles Wesley took the field. 
 He preached on Hog-Hill to about 2000 hearers, his brother standing 
 by him. A drunkard or two were troublesome, but more out of mirth 
 than malice. They afterwards went to church, and the people, both 
 in the streets and at the cathedral, were remarkably civil. He adds, 
 "The lessons, Psalms, Epistles, and Gospel, were very encouraging. 
 The anthem made our hearts rejoice : ' O pray for the peace of Jeru- 
 salem ; they shall prosper that love thee. Peace be within thy walls, 
 and prosperity within thy palaces. For my brethren and compan- 
 ion's sake will I now say, peace be within thee. Because of the house 
 of the Lord our Cod, will I seek thy good.' We received the sacra- 
 ment at the hands of the bishop. In the afternoon I went to St. 
 Peter's, and at five o'clock to Hog-Hill, where it was computed that 
 ten thousand persons were present. Again I preached repentance 
 towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. They listened with 
 great seriousness— their hearts were plainly touched, as some showed 
 by their tears. Who could have thought the people of Norwich would 
 ever more have borne a field-preacher? It is the Lord's doing, and 
 it is marvellous in our eyes. To him be all the glory, who saith, ' I 
 will work, and who shall hinder?'" 
 
 July 19. Mr. John Wesley left them, and Mr. Charles continued 
 his labors. " At night," he says, "I had multitudes of the great vulgar 
 and the small to hear me, with three justices, and nine clergymen : 
 many, I am persuaded, felt the sharp two-edged sword. Sunday, 
 July 21. My audience at seven in the morning was greatly increas- 
 ed. I dwelt chiefly on those words, ' He hath sent me to preach glad 
 tidings to the meek, or poor;' and labored, as all last week, to bring 
 them to a sense of their wants ; and for this end I have preached the 
 law. which is extremely wanted here. The poor sinners have been 
 surfeited with smooth words and flattering invitations. The greater 
 cause have we for wonder and thanksgiving, that they can now en- 
 dure sound and severe doctrine. I received the sacrament again from 
 his lordship, among a score of communicants. If the gospel prevail 
 in this place, they will by and by find the difference.— July 22, God 
 is providing us a place; an old large brewhouse, which the owner, a 
 justice of peace, has reserved for us. He has refused several, always 
 declaring he would let it to none but Mr. John .Wesley. Last Satur-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES 215 
 
 day Mr. Edwards agreed, in my brother's name, to fake a lease for 
 seven years; and this morning Mr. S. has sent his workmen to begin 
 to put it into repair. The people ar<- much t our having it 
 
 re not satan and his Antinomian a] 
 July 27. He was informed of the death of a person whom he con- 
 sidered and loved as a son in the gospel, but whose unsteadin 
 given him great pain. His observations on the occasion show, tl 
 lie had a mind susceptible of the finest sentiments of friendship. 
 "Just now," says he, "I hear from Leeds, that my poor reb< llious son 
 has taken his flight. Jhit God healed his backsliding 
 at rest! My poor J. H — n is at rest in the bosom of his Heavenly 
 Father. what a turn has it given my heart ! what a mixtun 
 passions do I feel here ! But joy and thankfulness arc uppermost. I 
 opened the book of consolation, and east my eye upon a word which 
 shall wipe away all tears : ' I will ransom them from the power of the 
 grave ; I will redeem them from death.' — Sunday, July 28, I met 
 our little society, or rather candidates for a society, at five in tie 
 morning. At seven. I preached Christ Jesus, the Saviour of all men. 
 to a numerous quiet congregation, and afterwards heard the bishop 
 preach, and receive^ the sacrament from him. At five in the evening, 
 after prayer for an open door, I went forth to such a multitude as we 
 have not seen before in Norwich. During the hymn, a pale trembling 
 opposer labored to interrupt the work of God, and draw off the peo- 
 ple's attention : but as soon as I began to read the history of the prodi- 
 gal son, his commission ended, and he left me to a quiet audience. 
 Now the door was opened indeed. For an hour and a half I showed 
 their sins and wanderings from God, and invited them hack to their 
 Father's house. And surely he had compassion on them, inclining 
 many hearts to return. God, I plainly found, had delivered them 
 into my hand. He filled my mouth with persuasive -words, and my 
 heart with strong desires for their salvation. I concluded, and began 
 again, testifying my good will towards them, which was the sole end 
 of my coming. But if 1 henceforth see them no more, yet is my labor 
 with my God. They have heard words whereby they may be saved; 
 and many of them, I cannot doubt, will be our crown of rejoi 
 in the great day. Several serious persons followed me to Mr. Ed- 
 wards's, desiring to lie admitted into our society. I told them, as others 
 
 i". to come among us first for some time, and see how they liked 
 it. We spent some time together in conference, praise, and prayer. I 
 am in no hast' 1 for a society: first let us see how the candidates 1 
 — Had this cautious and prudent conduct been observed, through 
 every part of tin- Methodist discipline, the preachers and members o» 
 the societies, would not indeed have been so numerous as at present, 
 but they would have had a degree of excellence, they have not yet 
 attained. 
 Mr. V. July 30, " I preached at fr I found the
 
 216 THE LIFE OF THE UEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 people's hearts opened for the word. The more satan rages, the more 
 our Lord will own and bless us. A poor rebel at the conclusion lifted 
 up his voice; for whom I first prayed, and then turning full upon him, 
 preached repentance and Christ to his heart. 1 desired him to turn his 
 (ace towards me. but he could not. However be felt the invisible 
 chain, which held him to bear the offers of grace and salvation. I 
 have great hope that satan has lost his slave; some assured me they 
 .-aw him depart in tears. July 31, 1 expounded Isaiah xxxii. 1, to my 
 constant hearers, who seem more and more to know their wants. At 
 night. I laid the axe to the root, and showed their actual and original 
 iption, from Rev. iii. 17. ' Thou sayest, I am rich, and knowest 
 not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and 
 naked. ; The strong man was disturbed in his palace, and roared on 
 every side. My strength increased with the opposition. A gentle- 
 man on horseback, with others, was ready to gnash upon me with 
 his teeth, but my voice prevailed, and they retreated to their strong 
 hold, the alehouse. There, with difficulty, they procured somebutch- 
 ors to appear in their quarrel; but they had no commission to ap- 
 proach till I had done. Then, in the last hymn, they made up to the 
 table with great fury. The foremost often lifted up his stick to strike 
 me, being within his reach; but he was not permitted. I staid to 
 pray for them, and walked quietly to my lodgings. Poor Rabshakeh 
 muttered something about the Bishop of Exeter ; but did not accept of 
 my invitation to Mr. Edwards's. The concern and love of the people 
 were much increased, by my supposed danger. We joined together 
 in prayer and thanksgiving as usual; and 1 slept in peace." 
 
 Mr. Wesley's Journal gives us no further information of his labors, 
 or of any of his proceedings, till the latter end of the year 1756. 
 The number of lay-preachers was now greatly increased ; and though 
 very few of them had enjoyed the benefits of a learned, or even a 
 good education in the common branches of knowledge, yet there were 
 among them men of strong sense, and great powers of mind, who 
 soon became useful and able preachers of the gospel. We may nat- 
 urally suppose, that these, conscious of their abilities and usefulness, 
 would begin to feel some uneasiness under the very bumble character 
 •f a Methodist preacher, which the public at that time held in great 
 contempt. This seems to have been actually the case; for they 
 wished to promote a plan, which no doubt they hoped might both be 
 useful to the people, and give them a greater degree of respectability 
 in the public opinion. To accomplish this purpose, they were desirous 
 that the preachers, or some of them at least, should have some kind 
 of ordination, and be allowed to administer the ordinances to the peo- 
 ple, through all the societies. Both Mr. John and Charles Wesley 
 opposed this attempt, as a total dereliction of the avowed principles 
 on which the societies were first united together. "When they became 
 itinerant preachers, and began to form societies, they utterly disclaimed
 
 THJB LIFE OF THE RET. CHARU8 WKSLEY. 217 
 
 any intention of making a separate party in the nation* : they never 
 intendod that the societies should be separate churchea : the meml 
 
 constantly exhorted to attend their n | ;tive places of worship, 
 whether the Established Church, or a Dissenting meeting; and the 
 times of preaching on the Lord's day were purposely fixed, to '- r ive 
 them liberty so to do. They had no intention to separate any from 
 their former church-membership, but to awaken t ■ falldenom- 
 
 maiions to a serious sense of religion ; to call them back to their first 
 principles, to be helpers of their faith, and to stir them up to work 
 out their salvation with tear and trembling! Their leading object 
 was, to bring persons of all persuasions to an experimental and pi 
 tical knowledge of the fundamental truths of the Christian religion: 
 to unite them together in brotherly love, while each retained his for- 
 mer religious connexion and his peculiar opinions on church govern- 
 ment and modes of worship. It is evident that the Methodist socie- 
 ties were formed on these broad and disinterested principles, however 
 narrow-minded and interested men may have misconstrued them, or 
 endeavored to pervert them. It was. indeed, a new thing in the 
 world; but the two brothers were fully persuaded that this was the 
 ■liar calling of the .Methodists. They had been gradually led into 
 this plan, under a concurrence of circumstances which appeared to 
 them providential, and many years' experience of its extensive useful- 
 ness, had confirmed them in this opinion. To separate the people, 
 therefore, from their former connexions, and unite them into an inde- 
 pendent body, they thought was departing from their proper calling, 
 and (putting the station which God had appointed them for the benefit 
 of the nation. This subject lias often been discussed, but the ques- 
 tion has never been fairly stated. It is not merely, whether the Meth- 
 odists shall separate from the Church of England? but whether 
 shall separate from the Church, and from every denomination of 
 Dissenters hitherto known in the kingdom, and become a body, dis- 
 tinct and independent of both. Thus far, they have been a kind of 
 middle link, uniting the Dissenters, and members of the Church, in 
 the interests of experimental religion, and in christian love and charity 
 to one another. A separation therefore, will make the breach wider 
 than ever : it wiil overturn the original constitution of Methodism, 
 and totally subvert the very spirit of it. This in my opinion will be 
 of serious consequence, not only to the Methodists themselves, but to 
 the nation at lar^c* 
 
 The contagion, however, had gone forth: the plague was begun: 
 a division in the society of Leeds, had already taken place, and the 
 minds of many in different societies were greatly unsettled, by a few 
 
 * Tins subject is here incidentally mentioned, as it gave rise to Mr. Charles Wesley's 
 journey through many of the societies this year. It will be considered more at length, in 
 the latter part of the life of .Mr. Julia Wesley. 
 
 19 2S
 
 218 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 of the preachers. Mr. Charles Wesley was much affected with these 
 proceedings. He considered the present attempts to separate those of 
 the people from the Church, who had belonged to her. and the Dissenters 
 anions them from their former connexions, as a partial evil only : but 
 he looked forward to the consequences, which would probably follow, 
 when none were left to oppose them. While nnder these painful ex- 
 ercises of mind, the words of the Lord by the prophet, often gave him 
 comfort: "I will bring the third part through the fire." He often 
 preached from these words in the journey we are going to describe ; 
 and wonld often mention them to his friends in conversation, even to 
 the close of his life. He seemed to expect, that when he and his 
 brother were removed hence, troubles would arise in the societies ; 
 bnt that, after various struggles, a third part would be found to ad- 
 here to their original calling, and to the original simplicity of the 
 Methodists. 
 
 September 17. He left Bristol, and visited the societies in Glouces- 
 tershire and Staffordshire, every where confirming the brethren in the 
 truths of the gospel, and in their peculiar calling as Methodists. On 
 the 22d, he came to Nottingham, and spent the afternoon in taking 
 down the names of those in the society, and conversing with them. 
 He adds, " We rejoiced to meet once more, after so long a separation. 
 My subject both at night and in the morning, was, " I will bring the 
 third part through the fire." It was a time of solemn rejoicing. 
 There had been, twelve months ago, a great revival and increase of 
 the society ; but satan was beginning again to sow his tares. My 
 coming at this season, I trust, will be the means of preventing a di- 
 vision." The next day he came to Sheffield. "Here also," he says, 
 "I delivered my own soul, and the people seemed awakened and 
 alarmed. I spake plainly and lovingly to the society, of continuing 
 in the Church: and though many of them were Dissenters and pre- 
 destinarians, none were offended." It is probable they understood his 
 meaning and then there was no just cause of offence. By advising 
 Chose who belonged to the Church, to continue in it, he advised the 
 Dissenters to continue in their respective meetings, or churches. His 
 object was, to dissuade the members of the Methodist societies from 
 leaving their former connexions, and uniting into a separate body. 
 In doing this he sometimes mentioned the Dissenters, as well as the 
 members of the Church of I Ingland, but not always, as in most places 
 these formed the bulk of the Methodist societies. 
 
 Passing through Huntslet, the Rev. Mr. Crook, minister of the 
 place, stopped him and took him to his house. Here he met with 
 Dr. Cockburn. his old school-fellow and friend, who had waited for 
 him near a week, to take him to York. Mr. Wesley spent a delight- 
 ful hour in conversation with them, full of life and zeal, and simpli- 
 city, and then went on to Leeds. Sunday, September 26, he preached 
 at seven in the morning, then walked to Huntslet, and preached
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 219 
 
 twice for Mr. Crook; in the evening he retained i'» Leeds, and 
 
 tched a fourth time to -a very crowded audience, fa the society, 
 
 he observes, 'I could speak of nothing but love, foi 1 felt nothing 
 
 Great was our rejoicing over each other. Satan, I believe, 
 done iiis worst, and will get no further advantage by exasperating 
 their spirits againsl their departed brethren. They were unanimous 
 to stay in the Church, because the Lord stays in it, and multiplies his 
 witnesses therein. Monday the 27th, I breakfasted with Miss V. 
 who was not so evil-affected towards her forsaken brethren as I 
 expected. Nothing can ever bring such as her back, but the charity 
 which hopeth all things, beareth all things, endureth all things. — I 
 went to the Church -prayers, with several who have been long dealt 
 with to forsake them utterly. They will stand the firmer, 1 hope, 
 for their shaking." 
 
 September 28. " I set out with Dr. Cockburn, for York, and 
 preached from Hal), iii. 2. '() Lord, revive thy work.' The crowd 
 made our room excessively hot: hut that did not hinder their atten- 
 tion. — Our preacher stationed here, had quite left oil preaching in the 
 morning. Many told me, I could not get a congregation at five 
 o'clock: but J found it otherwise. The room was almost full, while 
 I explained, ' Being made free from sin, and hecome the servants of 
 God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.' 
 I insisted largely on the necessity of laboring after holiness. The 
 hearers appeared much stirred up. — I spent the day (September 20) 
 in conferring with all comers. The doctor's house was open to all, 
 and his heart also : his whole desire being to spread the gospel." 
 
 October 1. lie met with a .Miss T. earnestly seeking salvation; 
 who had been awakened by reading Theron and Aspasio, written by 
 Mr. Hervey. — While at York, Mr. Wesley's time was fully occupied • 
 not merely with preaching night and morning, and conversing with 
 the members of the society: but in attending prisons of learning and 
 character, who were desirous of his company, to state their objections 
 to the doctrines and economy of the Methodists, and to hear his 
 answers. This day he spent an hour with Mr. 1). and answered his 
 candid objections. He had also an opportunity of defending his old 
 friend Mr. Ingham. "It is hard.'' says he, "that a man should be 
 
 hanged for his looks: for the appearance of JM nism. Their 
 
 spirit and practices, he has as utterly renounced as we have: their 
 manner and phrase cannot so soon be shaken oil'." — Simplicity and 
 goodness constantly met with his approbation: under whatever dress 
 or form he saw them, they attracted his notice and ensured his friend- 
 ship. He found Mercy Bell here, and these amiable qualities si 
 so bright through the little singularities of her profession, that he 
 had sweet fellowship with her. He adds, • I marvel not that 
 Friends, so fallen from their first simplicity, cannot receive her testi- 
 mony.'" — Thus speaks Mr. Wesley of a woman, who was a public
 
 220 THE LIFE OF THE LEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 teacher among the Friends. Many similar instances occur in his life, 
 which plainly show that his love of truth and goodness, always broke 
 through his high-church prejudices, and united his heart, in christian 
 fellowship, to the wise and good of every communion. 
 
 October 2. The whole day was spent in singing, conference, and 
 prayer. "I attended," says he, "the quire-service. The people 
 there were marvellously civil, and obliged me with the anthem I 
 desired, Hab. hi., a feast for a king, as Queen Anne called it. The 
 Rev. Mr. Williamson walked with me to his house, in the face of the 
 sun. I would have spared him, but he was quite above fear. A 
 pious sensible Dissenter cleaved to us all day, and accompanied us 
 to the preaching. I discoursed on my favorite subject, '1 will bring 
 the third part through the lire' We glorified God in the fire, and 
 rejoiced in hope of coming forth as gold. Sunday, October 3. From 
 five till near eight in the morning 1 talked closely with each of the 
 society: then, at Mr. Williamson's request, I preached on the Ordi- 
 nances from Isaiah lxiv. 5. ' In those is continuance and we shall be 
 saved. I dwelt longest on what had been most neglected, family 
 prayer, public prayer, and the sacrament. The Lord set to his seal, 
 and confirmed the word with a double blessing. — I received the sacra- 
 ment at the minster. They were obliged to consecrate twice, the 
 congregation being doubled and trebled through my exhortation and 
 example. Glory be to God alone. — I went to Mr. Williamson's 
 church, who read prayers as one who felt them, and then beckoned 
 me. I stepped up into the pulpit, when no one expected it, and cried 
 to a full audience, ' The kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and 
 believe the gospel.' They were all attention. The word did not 
 return void, but accomplished that for which it was sent. Neither is 
 he that planted, any thing, neither is he that watereth." 
 
 October 5. Being returned to Leeds, he conversed with one of the 
 preachers who seemed desirous of making a separation; and adds, 
 "I threw away some words on one, who is wiser in his own eyes 
 than seven men who can render a reason." — The next day, he again 
 conversed with the same preacher, who frankly confessed, if any of 
 the societies should desire him to take charge of them as a distinct 
 body, he should not refuse them. Mr. Wesley told him plainly, that 
 the ground of all such designs was pride : but his words were spoken 
 into the air. — He now set out for Seacroft, and rode on to Aberford, 
 to see his old friend Mr. Ingham, who was absent, laboring in his 
 Lord's vineyard. ' : I had the happiness," says he, " of finding lady 
 .Margaret at home, and their son Ignatius. She informed me that 
 Mr. Ingham's circuit lakes in about four hundred miles; that he has 
 six fellow-laborers, and a thousand persons in his societes, most of 
 them converted. I rejoiced in his success. Ignatius would hardly 
 be satisfied at my not preaching. We passed an hour and a half 
 profitably, and got safe back to Seacroft before night. Soon after,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHA LET. 221 
 
 our dearest brother Grimshaw found as, and brought a blessing with 
 him. I preached from Luke xri. 34, ' Take heed to yourt • &c. 
 and further enforced our Lord's warning On the society.— Out hearts 
 were comforted and knit together. — i October 8, we had another 
 hour with them, before we lefl this lively people. I continued till 
 one o'clock, in conference with my worthy friend and fellow-laborer, 
 Mr. Grimshaw; a man after my own heart: whose love of the 
 church, flows from his love of Christ. With such, may my lot be 
 cast in both worlds. 
 
 "I rode with my faithful brother Grimshaw to Bramley, and 
 preached to a multitude of serious souls, who eagerly received our 
 Lord's saying, ' Look up, and lift up your heads,' &c. They seemed 
 broad awake, when 1 called again in the morning, October 2, 'Watch 
 vc therefore, and pray always,' &c. Their spirit quickened mine. 
 We had sweel fellowship together. L have no doubt but they will 
 be counted worthy to escape, and to stand before the Son of man. — 
 Returning to Leeds, I met my brother Whitefield, and was much 
 refreshed by the account of his abundant labors. I waited on him 
 to our room, and gladly sat under his word. — October 10. From 
 [saiah Ixiv. 5, 1 earnestly pressed the duties of constant communi- 
 cating, of hearing, reading, preaching the word ; of fasting, of private, 
 family, and public prayer. The spirit of love and union was in the 
 midst of us.— I came to Birstal before noon. My congregation was 
 a thousand or two less, through George WhitefieldVs preaching to-day 
 at llaworth. Between four and five thousand were left to receive 
 my warning from I .uke xxi. 34. After church service, we met again : 
 every soul seemed to hang on the word. Two such precious oppor- 
 tunities. I have not enjoyed this many a day. It was the old time 
 revived: a weighty spirit rested on the congregation, and they stood 
 like men prepared to meet the Lord. ' 
 
 October 11. Mr. Whitefield. and Mr. Grimshaw, were present at 
 a watch-nighl at Leeds. Mr. Wesley preached first, and Mr. White- 
 field after him. It was a time of great solemnity, and of great 
 rejoicing in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God.— He 
 now lefl Leeds, bul continued preaching in the neighboring places a 
 few days. At Birstal, he makes the following observation: u The 
 word was clothed with power, both to awaken and to confirm. My 
 principal concern is for the disciples, that their houses may be built 
 on the rock, before the rains descend. I hear in most places, the 
 eil'eet of the word: hut I hearken after it. less than formerly, and 
 take little notice of those, who say they receive comfort, or faith, or 
 forgiveni sS. Let their fruits show it." 
 
 October 17. He came to Mr. GrimshaW's, at llaworth. and was 
 
 greatly refreshed with the simplicity and zeal of the people. Here a 
 
 young preacher in Mr. Ingham's connexion cat 1 the 
 
 evening with him. " I found great love for him," says .Mr. Wesley. 
 
 19*
 
 222 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 "and wished all our sons in the gospel, were equally modest and 
 discreet." — He was now more fully informed of the state of the peo- 
 ple in several societies: that, having been prejudiced against the 
 Church of England, by some of the preachers, their minds had been 
 unsettled, and rendered dissatisfied with the Methodist economy. 
 These were easily induced to leave the society, and unite themselves 
 to some independent body: seldom with advantage, but often with 
 loss. He talked largely with Mr. Grimshaw, how to remedy the 
 evil. " We agreed," says he, " 1. That nothing can save the Metho- 
 dists from falling a prey to every seducer, but close walking with 
 God, in all the commandments and ordinances; especially reading 
 the word, and prayer, private, family, and public. 2. That the 
 preachers should be allowed more time in every place, to visit from 
 house to house, after Mr. Baxter's manner. 3. That a small treatise 
 should be written, to ground them in their calling, and preserve them 
 against seducers; and be lodged in every family." 
 
 He now set out for Lancashire, accompanied by his zealous friend 
 Mr. Grimshaw. They reached Manchester on the 20th. They found 
 the society in a low divided state, and reduced nearly one half. " I 
 make more allowance," says Mr. Wesley, " for this poor shattered 
 society, because they have been neglected, if not abused, by our 
 preachers. The leaders desired me not to let J. T. come among them 
 again, for he did them more harm than good, by talking in his witty 
 way against the Church and clergy. As for poor J. H. he could not 
 advise them to go to church, because he never went himself. But 
 some informed me, that he advised them not to go. I talked with the 
 leaders, and earnestly pressed them to set an example to the flock, by 
 walking in all the commandments and ordinances. I wrote my 
 thoughts to my brother, as follows. 'Mr. Walker's letter* deserves 
 to be seriously considered. One only thing occurs to me now, which 
 might prevent in a great measure the mischiefs which will probably 
 ensue after our death : and that is, greater, much greater deliberation 
 and care, in admitting preachers. Consider seriously, if we have not 
 been too easy and too hasty in this matter. Lotus pray God to show 
 us, if this has not been the principal cause, why so many of our 
 preachers have lamentably miscarried. Ought any new preacher to 
 be received before we know that he is grounded, not only in the doc- 
 trines we teach, but in the discipline also, and particularly in the 
 communion of the Church of England? If we do not insist on that 
 goQ'/Tj ■]• for our desolate mother, as a prerequisite, yet should we not be 
 well assured that the candidate is no enemy to the Church? I met 
 the society in calm love, and exhorted them to stand fast in one mind 
 
 * Several letters passed between Mr. John Wesley, and the Rev. Mr. Walker, of Truro, 
 about this time. They are published in the Arminian Magazine. 
 
 t Natural affection ; such as parents have for their children, or children for their 
 parents.
 
 HIE UFB OF THE KEY. ClKKI.ES \\ i SEKY. 223 
 
 and one spirit; in the old paths, or ways of God's appointing. 
 Henceforth they will not believe every spirit. The Lord stablish 
 their hearts with grace." 
 
 October 23. He breakfasted with Mr. Richard Barlow, whose uni- 
 form conduct, for a great many years, has done honoi t<» the Metho- 
 dist society, and to religion in general. •• I rejo Mr. 
 Wesley, in the remembrance of his blessed sister, now in glory. 
 For seven years, she adorned the gospel in all things." — He after- 
 wards took horse with .Mr. Philips for Hafield. The next day, Sun- 
 day the 24th, he preached in the church, which was better tilled than 
 bad ever been known in a morning; and in the evening was exceed- 
 ingly crowded. He makes a short observation here, that shows his 
 attachment to the Church of England, in a much strong* t Light than 
 anything which another person could say of him. t; 1 tasted the good 
 word," says he, " while reading it. Indeed the scripture comes with 
 double weighl to me in a church. If any pity me for my bigotry, I 
 pity them for their blind prejudice, which rohs them of so many bles- 
 
 October 24. lie returned to Manchester, and makes the following 
 observations on Mr. Whitefield's candor and liberality. "Here I re- 
 joiced to hear of the groat good Mr. AVhiteneld has done in our 
 societies. He preached as universally as my brother. He warned 
 them every where against apostasy, and insisted on the necessity of 
 holiness after justification. He beat down the separating spirit, 
 highly commending the prayers and services of our church ; charged 
 our people to meet their bands and classes constantly, and never to 
 leave the Methodists, or God would leave them. In a word, he did 
 his utmost to strengthen our hands; and he deserves the thanks of 
 all the churches for his abundant labor of love." 
 
 October 29, he wrote to Mr. GJrimshaw as follows: "I could not 
 Leave this shattered society so soon as I proposed. They have not 
 had fair play from our treacherous sons in the gospel, but have been 
 scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains. I have once more 
 persuaded them to go to church and sacrament, and stay to carry 
 them thither the next Lord's day. — Nothing but trracc can keep our 
 children, after our departure, from running into a thousand sects, a 
 thousand errors. Grace, exercised, kept up and increased in the use 
 of all the means ; especially family and public prayer and the sacra- 
 ment, will keep them steady. Let us labor, while we continue here, 
 [round and build them up in the Scriptures, and in all the ordi- 
 nances. Teach them to handle well the sword of the spirit, and the 
 shield of faith. Should I live to see you again, I trust you will 
 assure me, there is not a member of all your societies but reads the 
 Scriptures daily, uses private prayer, joins in family and public wor- 
 ship, and communicates constantly. ' In those is continuance, and we 
 shall be saved.' "
 
 224 THE LIFE OF THE RF.V. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 "To MY BELOVED BRETHREN AT LEEDS, &C. 
 
 "Grace and peace be multiplied! I thank my God on yonr 
 behalf, for the grace which is given unto you, by which ye stand fast 
 in one mind and in one spirit. My Master, I am persuaded, sent me 
 to you at this time to confirm your souls in the present truth — in your 
 call ins, in the old paths of gospel ordinances. O that ye may be a pat- 
 torn to the flock for your unanimity and love. O that ye may continue 
 steadfast in the word, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, 
 and in prayers (private, family, and public,) till we all meet arom 
 the great white throne ! — 1 knew beforehand, that the Sanballats, and 
 Tobiahs, would be grieved when they heard there was a man come 
 to seek the good of the Church of England. I expected they would 
 pervert my words, as if 1 should say, ' The church could save you." 
 So indeed you and they thought, till I and my brethren taught you 
 better; and sent you in and through all the means to Jesus Christ. 
 But let not their slanders move you. Continue in the old ship. Jesus 
 hath a favor for our church, and is wonderfully visiting and reviving 
 his work in her. It shall be shortly said, ' Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, 
 and be glad with her, all ye that love her : rejoice for joy with her, 
 all ye that mourn for her.' Blessed be God you see your calling. 
 Let nothing hinder you from going constantly to church and sacra- 
 ment. Read the Scriptures daily in your families, and let there be a 
 church in every house. The word is able to build you up, and if ye 
 watch and pray always, ye shall be counted worthy to stand before 
 the Son of man. Watch ye therefore, stand fast in the faith, quit your- 
 selves like men, be strong: let all your things be done in love. I 
 rejoice in hope of presenting you all in that day. Look up, for youv 
 eternal salvation draweth near. 
 
 (< I examined more of the society. Most of them have known the 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. October 30, I dined with my candid 
 friend and censor, Dr. Byrom. I stood close to Mr. Clayton in church, 
 as all the week past, but not a look would he cast towards me, 
 
 ' So stiff was his parochial pride,' 
 
 and so faithfully did he keep his covenant with his eyes, not to look 
 upon an old friend, when called a Methodist.— October 31, I spake 
 with the rest of the classes. I refused tickets to J. and E. R. all the 
 rest were willing to follow my advice, and go to church and sacra- 
 ment. The Dissenters I sent to their respective meetings." These 
 extracts from Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal for the present year, 
 show, in the clearest light, that he had a just view of the peculiar 
 calling of the Methodists, and that he was exceedingly anxious they 
 should abide in it. He was fully convinced, that all attempts to form 
 the people into an independent body, originated in the pride and self- 
 ishness of some of the preachers, and would be injurious to the pro- 
 gress of the work. He saw, however, that, under various pretences,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. CH U LEY. 225 
 
 the preachers would finally prevail, and obtain theii purpose, tbo 
 not during the life of his brother. He was still comforted with the 
 hope, that whenever such an event should take place, there would 
 
 be found, perhaps, a third part of the | pie in the societies who 
 
 would have judgment and virtue enough left to withstand it. and 
 continue a connexion on the original plan. How far his expectations 
 will be realized, time must discover. 
 
 November 1, Mr. Wesley left Manchester, and on the 6th came 
 to his friends at Bristol. This. I believe, was the la I journey he • 
 took through any considerable part of the kingdom. He afterwards 
 divided his labors chiefly between London and Bristol, and continued 
 to preach till within a short time of his death. Many coi 
 have been made concerning the reasons which induced him to desist 
 from travelling, and from taking the same active part in the govern- 
 ment of the societies which before he had done. Not a few have 
 attributed his conduct, in this respect, to a loss of zeal, and true vital 
 religion ; and I confess that I was once of that opinion; but I have 
 since been more perfeotly informed, and better acquainted with the. 
 nature of his situation. The following circumstances will throw some 
 light on this matter. 1. His determined opposition against all at- 
 tempts to unite the members of the Methodist societies into an inde- 
 pendent body, made the leading preachers, who wished it. his enemies. 
 2. His avowed opinion, that many preachers were admitted into the 
 connexion, as itinerants, who were not qualified for that station, 
 united all of this description with the former, and both together en- 
 deavored to persuade the people that Mr. Charles Wesley was an 
 enemy to all the lay-preachers, and no friend to Methodism itself: 
 nor were persons wanting, who whispered these things into the ears 
 of Mr. John Wesley, to prejudice his mind against his brother. Mr. 
 ( 'harles being fully aware of all this, and wishing to avoid a low and 
 illiberal opposition, and especially occasions of frequent difference 
 with his brother, thought it best to retire from a situation in which all 
 his words and actions were artfully misconstrued and misrepresented, 
 and from having any share in the government of the societies, which 
 he saw, or thought he saw, was approaching towards a system of 
 human policy, that in the end could not be carried on without some- 
 times having recourse to the arts of misrepresentation and deception. 
 These he abhorred in all persons, hut when practised under the mi 
 of religion, they always appeared to him more detestable. 
 
 He still continued, however, firmly attached to the Methodists, and 
 labored by every means which his situation would permit, to avert 
 the evils In 1 feared, and to promote the good of the societies. He 
 never lost sight of any attempts to detach the people from their 
 former connexions, and unite them into an independent body, and 
 uniformly opposed them with all the influence he had. In 175S. he
 
 226 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 published his testimony on this subject in the following words : "I 
 think myself bound in duty, to add my testimony to my brother's. 
 His twelve reasons against our ever separating from the Church of 
 England, are mine also. I subscribe to them with all my heart. 
 Only with regard to the first, I am quite clear, that it is neither expe- 
 dient nor lawful for me to separate. And I never had the least in- 
 clination or temptation so to do. My affection for the church is as 
 strung as ever: and I clearly see my calling; which is to live and 
 to die in her communion. This therefore I am determined to do, the 
 Lord being my helper." 
 
 In 17S6, after Mr. John Wesley had been prevailed upon to ordain 
 some of the preachers, he republished the same testimony, and in other 
 ways showed the most marked disapprobation of his brother's con- 
 duct. Yet he still continued to preach in the societies as usual, and 
 to correspond with his brother ; not only on matters relating to the 
 new ordination among the Methodists, but on other subjects. In a 
 letter to his brother, dated April 9, 17S7, he observes, " I served West 
 Street Chapel on Friday and yesterday. Next Saturday I propose to 
 sleep in your bed. S. B. and I shall not disagree. 
 
 " Stand to your own proposal : ' Let us agree to differ.' I leave 
 America and Scotland to your latest thoughts and recognitions : only 
 observing now that you are exactly right : ' He did nothing before he 
 asked me.' True, he asked your leave to ordain two more preachers, 
 before he ordained them : but while your answer was coming to pro- 
 hibit him, he took care to ordain them both. Therefore, his asking 
 you was a mere compliment. This I should not mention, but out of 
 concern for your authority. Keep it while you live; and, after your 
 death, detur digniori — or rather, dignioribus* — You cannot settle the 
 succession : you cannot divine how God will settle it. Have the 
 people of given you leave to die E. A. P. J. ?" f 
 
 In this letter, speaking of genius, he observes, "I never knew a 
 genius that came to good. What can be the reason? Are they as 
 premature in evil as in good ; or do their superior talents overset them ? 
 Must every man of a superior understanding lean to, and trust and 
 pride himself in it? — I never envied a man of great parts: I never 
 wished a friend of mine possessed of them. 
 
 " Poor J. H. ! What has genius done for him? ruined his fortune, 
 and ruined his body. Last night I heard he was dying of a putrid 
 fever. We prayed for him at the table : but I know not whether he 
 is alive or dead. His sickness was sent to prepare him either for 
 
 * Let it be given to one more worthy ; or rather, in the plural, to those who are more 
 worthy of it. He speaks ironically of these worthies, who aimed at the supreme power 
 in the societies, over the head of his brother. 
 
 f Ecclesice Anglicana Presbyter Johannes- John, Presbyter of the Church of England. 
 This signature, I believe, Mr. John Wesley sometimes used in the early part of life, when 
 writing to his brother.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 227 
 
 Paradise, or for orders. Such a messenger may perhaps take Samuel 
 or Charles, from the evil. I never sought greal things for them; or 
 greater for myself, than that I may escape to land — on a hroken 
 piece of the ship. It is my daily and hourly prayer, that I in.' 
 cape safe to land— and that an entrance may be ministered to you 
 abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of Jesus Chri 
 
 ■Mr. Charles Wesley had a weak body, and a poor state of health, 
 during the greatest part of his life. I believe he laid the foundation 
 of both, at Oxford, by too close application to study, and abstinence 
 from food, lie rode much on horseback, which probably contribu- 
 ted to lengthen out life to a good old age. I visited him several times 
 in his last sickness, and his body was indeed reduced to the most 
 extreme state of weakness. He possessed that state of mind which 
 he had been always pleased to see in others — unaffected humility, 
 and holy resignation to the will of God. He had no transports of 
 joy, but solid hope and unshaken confidence in Christ, which kept 
 his mind in perfect peace. A few days before his death he composed 
 the following lines. Having been silent and quiet for some time, he 
 called Mrs. Wesley to him, and bid her write as he dictated ; 
 
 " In age and feebleness extreme, 
 Who shall a sinful worm redeem ? 
 Jesus, my only hope thou art, 
 Strength of my failing flesh and heart ; 
 ! could I catch a smile from thee, 
 And drop into eternity! " 
 
 He died March 29, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three months: 
 and was buried, April 5, in Marybone church-yard, at his own desire. 
 The pall was supported by eight clergymen of the Church of Eng- 
 land. On his tomb-stone are the following lines, written by himself 
 on the death of one of his friends : they could not be more aptly ap- 
 plied to any person, than to Mr. Charles Wesley. 
 
 "With poverty of spirit bless'd, 
 Rest, happy saint, in Jesus rest ; 
 A sinner sav'd, through grace forgiv'n, 
 Redeem'd from earth to reign in heav'n ! 
 Thy labors of unwearied love, 
 By thee forgot, are crown'd above ; 
 Crown'd, through the mercy of thy Lord, 
 With a free, full, immense reward ! " 
 
 Mr. Wesley was of a warm and lively disposition : of great frank- 
 ness and integrity, and generous and steady in his friendships. His 
 love of simplicity, and utter abhorrence of hypocrisy, and men of 
 affectation in the professors of religion, made him sometimes appear 
 severe on those who assumed a consequence, on account of their ex- 
 perience, or, were pert and forward in talking of themselves and 
 others. These persons were sure of meeting with a reproof from him,
 
 22S THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 which some, perhaps, might call precipitate and imprudent, though 
 it was evidently founded on a knowledge of the human heart. In 
 conversation he was pleasing, instructive, and cheerful ; and his ob- 
 servations were often seasoned with wit and humor. His religion 
 was genuine and unaffected. As a minister, he was familiarly ac- 
 quainted with every part of divinity; and his mind was furnished 
 with an uncommon knowledge of the Scriptures. His discourses 
 from the pulpit were not dry and systematic, but flowed from the 
 present views and feelings of his own mind. He had a remarkable 
 talent of expressing the most important truths with ^simplicity and 
 energy; and his discourses were sometimes truly apostolic, forcing 
 conviction on the hearers in spite of the most determined opposition. 
 As a husband, a father, and a friend, his character was amiable. Mrs. 
 Wesley brought him five children, of whom two sons and a daughter 
 are still living. The sons discovered a taste for music, and a fine 
 musical ear, at an early period of infancy, which excited general 
 amazement ; and are now justly admired by the best judges for their 
 talents in that pleasing art. 
 
 From a review of the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, as delineated in 
 the preceding sheets, it will appear evident, that the Methodists are 
 greatly indebted to him for his unwearied labors and great usefulness 
 at the first formation of the societies, when every step was attended 
 'with difficulty and danger.* And being dead he yet speaketh, by 
 his numerous and excellent hymns, written for the use of the socie- 
 ties, which still continue to be the means of daily edification and 
 comfort to thousands. It has been proposed to publish a volume of 
 sermons, selected from his manuscripts, for the benefit of his widow : 
 if this should be done, it is hoped the Methodists will show their 
 gratitude to his memory, and that they are not unworthy of the bene- 
 fits they have received from him. 
 
 His lively turn of thought did not leave him in his old age, as the 
 following lines will testify. 
 
 THE MAN OF FASHION. 
 Written in 1784. 
 
 What is a modern man of fashion ? 
 A man of taste and dissipation : 
 A busy man, without employment, 
 A happy man, without enjoyment. 
 Who squanders all his time and treasures, 
 On empty joys, and tasteless pleasures; 
 Visits, attendance, and attention, 
 And courtly arts, too low to mention. 
 
 In sleep, and dress, and sport and play, 
 He throws his worthless life away ; 
 
 * The labors of the Methodist preachers at present, are mere amusement, compared 
 with his fatigues and dangers.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. CHARLES WESLEY. 229 
 
 Has no opinion of his own, 
 But takes from leading beaux the ton ; 
 With a disdainful smile or frown, 
 He on the rif-raf crowd looks down ; 
 The world polite, his friends and he, 
 And all the rest are Nobody ! 
 
 Taught by the great his smiles to sell, 
 And QOW to write, and how to spell; 
 
 The great his ora< les he m 
 
 Copu 
 
 Cu-. . In- only i ale. 
 
 And lives an ape, and dies a fool ! 
 
 Had Mr. Charles Wesley engaged in the higher walks of verse, 
 there is no doubt but be would have been esteemed a considerable 
 poet, even by those who now despise his hymns. He chose the most 
 excellent way — the writing of hymns for the instruction and edifica- 
 tion of tbc many, ratber than devote all his life in attempts to please 
 the fancy of the few. Some of his hymns are certainly among the 
 best pieces in that species of composition. The following hymn has, 
 through mistake, been attributed to his brother. 
 
 Written after a Riot. 
 
 " Ye simple souls that stray 
 Far from the path of peace, 
 (That unfrequented way 
 To life and happiness ;) 
 How long will ye your folly love, 
 And throng the downward road, 
 And hate the wisdom from above, 
 And mock the sous of God ? 
 
 Madness and misery 
 
 Ye count our life beneath ; 
 And nothing great can see, 
 Or glorious in our death : 
 As born to suffer and to grieve, 
 
 Beneath your feet we lie, 
 And utterly contemn'd we live, 
 And unlainented die. 
 
 Poor pensive sojourners, 
 
 O'erwhelm'd with griefs and woes, 
 Perplex'd with needless fears, 
 And pleasure's mortal foes ; 
 More irksome than a gaping tomb 
 
 Our sight ye cannot bear, 
 Wrapt in the melancholy gloom 
 Of fanciful despair. 
 
 So wretched and obscure, 
 
 The men whom you despise, 
 So foolL-h, wealc, and poor, 
 e your scorn we rise : 
 Our conscience in the Holy Ghost, 
 Can witness better things ; 
 
 20
 
 230 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 
 
 For he whose blood is all our boast, 
 Hath made us priests and kings. 
 
 Riches unsearchable 
 
 In Jesus' love we know, 
 And pleasures from the well 
 Of life, our souls o'erflow ; 
 From him the spirit we receive, 
 
 Of wisdom, grace, and power ; 
 And alway sorrowful we live, 
 Rejoicing evermore. 
 
 Angels our servants are, 
 
 And keep in all our ways, 
 And in their hands they bear 
 The sacred sons of grace : 
 Our guardians to that heavenly bliss, 
 
 They all our steps attend, 
 And God himself our Father is, 
 And Jesus is our Friend. 
 
 With him we walk in white, 
 
 "We in his image shine, 
 Our robes are robes of light, 
 Our righteousness divine ; 
 On all the grov'ling kings of earth 
 
 With pity we look down, 
 And claim, in virtue of our birth, 
 A never-fading crown." 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley wrote short hymns on the most important pas- 
 sages in the Old and New Testament. In these he has expressed his 
 opinion, on the leading doctrines of the gospel, with energy and beauty. 
 
 " The kingdm of heaven is like a grain of mustard-seed." Matt. xiii. 31. 
 
 " A grain of grace may we not see 
 This moment, and the next a tree ? 
 Or must we patiently attend, 
 To find the precious seed ascend ? 
 Our Lord declares it must be so ; 
 And striking deep our root, we grow, 
 And lower sink, and higher rise, 
 Till Christ transplant us to the skies." 
 
 The following comment on a much disputed passage shows his 
 humanity and benevolence. 
 
 " To-morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me. v 1 Sam. xxviii. 19. 
 
 < : What do these solemn words portend ? 
 A gleam of hope when life shall end : 
 ' Thou and thy sons, though slain, shall be 
 To-morrow in repose with me ! ' 
 Not in a state of hellish pain, 
 If Saul with Samuel doth remain, 
 Not in a state of damn'd despair, 
 If loving Jonathan be there."
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 BOOK SECOND 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. JOHN WESLEY, FROM HIS BIRTH TO THE 
 
 YEAR 1729. 
 
 When we view Mr. Wesley rising into public notice, from the 
 bosom of a family which had long been venerable for christian knowl- 
 edge and piety, the mind feels a degree of prepossession in his favor, 
 and our expectation is raised of something great and good from him. 
 As we proceed to examine his education, and the principles instilled 
 into his mind, at an early period of life, we shall see a solid founda- 
 tion laid of sound knowledge and genuine piety. But that every one 
 may judge for himself in this matter. I shall endeavor to trace, step 
 by step, the circumstances of his early life, during the period men- 
 tioned in this chapter. 
 
 He was the second son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, and born 
 at Epworth in Lincolnshire, on the 17th of June, 1703, O. S. There 
 has indeed been some variation in the accounts given of his age by 
 different persons of the family ; but the certificate of it, sent him by 
 his father a little before he was ordained priest, to satisfy the bishop 
 of his age, puts the matter beyond a doubt. The original lies before 
 me, and the following is a faithful copy. 
 
 " Epworth, August 23, 172S. 
 " John Wesley, M. A. Fellow of Lincoln College, was twenty-five 
 
 years old the 17th of June last, having been baptized a few hours 
 after his birth, by me, 
 
 " Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth.'" 
 
 When he was nearly six years old, a calamity happened which 
 threatened the whole family with destruction, and him in particular ; 
 his parents lor a short time believing, that he was actually consuming 
 in the flames of their house. But his mother's letter to the Rev. Mr.
 
 2'32 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Hoole, will be the best account of this matter. It is dated August 
 24, 1709, and is as follows. 
 
 " Ret. Sir. — My master is much concerned that he was so unhap- 
 py as to miss of seeing you at Epworth; and he is not a little 
 troubled that the great hurry of business about building his house 
 will not afford him. leisure to write. He has therefore ordered me to 
 satisfy your desire as well as I can, which I shall do by a simple 
 relation of matters of fact, though I cannot at this distance of time 
 recollect every calamitous circumstance that attended our strange 
 reverse of fortune. On Wednesday night, February the 9th, between 
 the hours of eleven and twelve, our house took fire, by what accident 
 God only knows. It was discovered by some sparks falling from the 
 roof upon a bed where one of the children (Hetty) lay, and burnt her 
 feet. She immediately ran to our chamber and called us ; but I be- 
 lieve no one heard her, for Mr. Wesley was alarmed by a cry of fire in 
 the street, upon which he rose, little imagining that his own house was 
 on fire; but on opening his door, he found it was full, of smoke, and 
 that the roof was already burnt, through. He immediately came to 
 my room (as I Avas very ill he lay in a separate room from me) and 
 bid me and my two eldest daughters rise quickly and shift for our 
 lives, the house being all on fire. Then he ran and burst open the nur- 
 sery door, and called to the maid to bring out the children. The two 
 little ones lay in the bed with her; the three others in another bed. 
 She snatched up the youngest, and bid the rest follow, which they did, 
 except Jackey. When we were got into the hall, and saw ourselves 
 surrounded with flames, and that the roof was on the point of falling, 
 we considered ourselves inevitably lost, as Mr. Wesley in his fright had 
 forgot the kevs of the doors above stairs. But he ventured up stairs 
 once more, and recovered them, a minute before the stair-case took 
 fire. When we opened the street door, the strong north-east wind 
 drove the flames in with such violence, that none could stand against 
 them : Mr. Wesley, only, had such presence of mind as to think of the 
 Len-door, out of which he helped some of the children; "the rest 
 got through the windows. I was not in a condition to climb up to* 
 the windows : nor could I get to the garden door. I endeavored three 
 times to force my passage through the street door, but was as often beat 
 back by the fury of the flames. In this distress I besought our blessed 
 Saviour to preserve me, if it were his will, from that death, and then 
 waded through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no farther 
 harm than a little scorching my hands and face. 
 
 " While Mr. Wesley was carrying the children into the garden, he 
 heard the child in the nursery cry out miserably for help, which ex- 
 tremely affected him ; but his affliction was much increased, when he 
 had several times attempted the stairs then on fire, and found they 
 would not bear his weight. Finding it was impossible to get near
 
 THK LIFE OF tiik i;r;v. JOHN WESLEY. 23i 
 
 him, he gave him up for lost, and kneeling down, lie commended his 
 soul to God, and left him, as he thought, perishing in the flames. 
 Bat the boy seeing none come to his help, and being frightened, tin; 
 chambei and bed being on fire, he climbed up to tin- casement, where 
 he was soon perceived by the men in the yard, who immediately got 
 up and pulled him out, just in the article of time that the roof fell in, 
 and beat the chamber to the ground. Thus, by the infinite mercy of 
 Almighty God, our lives were all preserved by little less than a 
 miracle, for there passed but a few minutes between the first alarm 
 of lire, and the falling of the house." 
 
 Mr. John Wesley's account of what happened to himself, varie a 
 little from this relation given by his mother. tl I believe," says he, 
 " it was just at that time (when they thought they heard him cry) I 
 waked : for 1 did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was afterwards. 
 I remember all the circumstances as distinctly as though it were but 
 yesterday. Seeing the room was very light, I called to the maid to 
 take me up. But none answering, I put my head out of the curtains, 
 and saw streaks of lire on the top of the room. I got up and ran to 
 the door, but could get no further, all the floor beyond it being in a 
 blaze. I then climbed upon a chest which stood near the window : 
 one in the yard saw me, and proposed running to fetch a ladder. 
 Another answered, 'there will not be time: but I have thought of 
 another expedient. Here I will fix myself against the wall : lift a 
 light man, and set him on my shoulders.' .They did so, and he took 
 me out of the window. Just then the roof fell; but it fell inward, or 
 we had all been crushed at once. When they brought me into the 
 house where my father was, he cried out, ' Come, neighbors ! let us 
 kneel down ! let us give thanks to God ! He has given me all my 
 lit children : let the house go, I am rich enough !' " 
 
 " The next day, as he was walking in the garden, and surveying 
 
 the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his Polyglot 
 
 Bible, on which just those words were legible. ' Vade; vende omnia 
 
 qua hafyes, et attolle crucem } et sccjucre me. Go; sell all that thou 
 
 : and take up thy cross and follow me.' "* 
 
 The peculiar danger and wonderful escape of this child, excited a 
 good deal of attention and inquiry at the time, especially among the 
 friends and relations of the family. His brother Samuel, being then 
 at "\\ estminster, writes to his mother on this occasion in the following- 
 words, complaining that they did not inform him of the particulars. 
 "I have not heard a word from the country, since the first letter you 
 sent me after the fire. I am quite ashamed to go to any of my re- 
 lations. They ask me whether my father means to leave Epworth .' 
 whether he is building his house'? whether he has lost all his books 
 and papers ? if nothing was saved? what was the lost child, a boy 
 or a girl? what was its name? &c. To all which lam forced 
 * See Armmian Magazine, vol. i. page 32. 
 
 20* 30
 
 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 to answer, I cannot tell ; I do not know ; I have not heard — I have 
 asked my lather some of these questions, but am still an ignoramus." 
 All the children received the first rudiments of learning from their 
 mother, who. as we have seen, was admirably qualified for this office 
 in her own family. I can find no evidence that the boys were ever 
 put to any school in the country, their mother having a very bad opin- 
 ion of the common methods of instructing and governing children. 
 But she was not only attentive to their progress in learning, she like- 
 endeavored to give them, as early as possible, just and useful 
 notions of religion. Her mind seems to have been led to a more than 
 ordinary attention to Mr. Wesley in this respect. In one of her pri- 
 vate meditations, when he was near eight years old, she mentions 
 him, in a manner that shows how much her heart was engaged in 
 forming his mind for religion. I shall transcribe the whole medita- 
 tion for the benefit of the reader. 
 
 "Evening, May 17, 1711. Son John. 
 
 "What shall I render to the Lord for all his mercies? The little 
 unworthy praise that I can offer, is so mean and contemptible an 
 offering, that I am even ashamed to tender it. But, Lord, accept it 
 for the sake of Christ, and pardon the deficiency of the sacrifice. 
 
 "I would offer thee myself, and all that thou hast given me; and 
 I would resolve, O give me grace to do it, that the residue of my life 
 shall be all devoted to thy service. And I do intend to be more 
 particularly careful of the soul of this child, that thou hast so merci- 
 fully provided for, than ever I have been; that I may do my endeavor 
 to instil into his mind the principles of thy true religion, and virtue. 
 Lord give me grace to do it sincerely and prudently, and bless my 
 attempts with good success." 
 
 Her good endeavors were not without the desired effect; for I 
 believe it was about this time, being eight years old, that he began to 
 receive the sacrament. 
 
 In the month of April, 1712, he had the smallpox, together with 
 four others of the children. His father was then in London, to whom 
 his mother writes thus: " Jack has bore his disease bravely, like a 
 man, and indeed like a Christian, without any complaint; though he 
 seemed angry at the smallpox when they were sore, as we guessed by 
 his looking sourly at them, for he never said any thing." In 1714, 
 he was placed at the Charter-house, and became distinguished for his 
 diligence and progress in learning: so that, in 1719, when his father 
 was hesitating in what situation he should place Charles, his brother 
 Samuel writes thus of him : "My brother Jack, I can faithfully 
 assure you, gives you no manner of discouragement from breeding 
 your third son a scholar. " Two or three months afterwards he 
 mentions him again, in a letter to his father : " Jack is with me, and a 
 brave boy, learning Hebrew as fast as he can."
 
 THE LIFE OF THE UEV. JOHN WESLEY. 235 
 
 He was now sixteen, and the n< xt year was elected to Christ 
 Church, Oxford. Here he pursued his studies with great advantage, 
 I believe under tin- direction of Dr. Wigan, a gentleman eminent for 
 
 Ins classical knowledge. Mr. Wesley's natural temper in his youth 
 was gay and sprightly, with a turn for wit and bumoi. When he 
 was about twenty-one years of age, "he appeared, as Mr. liadcock has 
 observed, the very sensible and acute collegian — a young fellow of 
 the finest classical taste, of the most liberal and manly Bentiments."* 
 His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish to Ins wit, 
 and an air of superior elegance to all his compositions. He had 
 already begun to amuse himself occasionally with writing verses, 
 though most of his poetical pieces at this period, were, I believe, either 
 imitations or translations of the Latin. Some time in this year, how- 
 ever, he wrot<- an imitation of the G5th Psalm, which he sent to his 
 father, who says, "I like your verses on the 65th Psalm, and would 
 not have you bury your talent." 
 
 In the summer of this year, his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, broke 
 his leg, and wiien he was recovering, wrote to Mr. John Wesley at 
 ( Oxford, informing him of his misfortune, and requesting some verses 
 from him. Mr. Wesley's answer is dated the 17th of June, when he 
 was just twenty-one years of age. The letter shows his lively and 
 pleasant manner of writing when young; and the verses afford a 
 specimen of his poetical abilities to give a beautiful and elegant dress, 
 to verses intended as ridicule. 
 
 "I believe," says he, " I need not use many arguments to show I am 
 sorry for your misfortune, though at the same time I am glad, you are 
 in a fair way of recovery. If I had heard of it from any one else. I 
 might probably have pleased you with some impertinent consolations; 
 but the way of your relating it is a sufficient proof, that they are 
 what you don't stand in need of. And indeed, if I understand you 
 rightly, you have more reason to thank God that you did not break 
 both, than to repine because you have broke one leg. You have un- 
 doubtedly heard the story of the Dutch seaman, who having broke 
 one of his legs by a fall from the main-mast, instead of condoling 
 himself, thanked God that he had not broke his neck. I scarce know 
 whether your first news vexed me, or your last news pleased me 
 more : but I can assure you, that though I did not cry for grief at the 
 former, I did for joy at the latter part of your letter. The two things 
 which I most wished for of almost any thing in the world, were to 
 see my mother, and Westminster once again, and to see them both 
 together was so far above my expectations, that I almost looked upon 
 it as next to an impossibility. I have been so very frequently disap- 
 pointed when I had set my heart on any pleasure, that I will never 
 again depend on any before it comes. However, I shall be obliged to 
 
 •Westminster Magazine.
 
 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 you if you will tell me. as near as you can, how soon my uncle is 
 expected in England,* and my mother in London." 
 
 "Since you have a mind to see some of my verses, I have sent you 
 some, which employed me above an hour yesterday in the afternoon. 
 There is one, and I am afraid but one good thing in them, that is, 
 they are short. 
 
 From the Latin. 
 
 " As o'er fair Cloe's rosy cheek, 
 Careless a little vagrant pass'd. 
 With artful hand around his neck 
 A slender chain the virgin cast. 
 
 As Juno near her throne above, 
 
 Her spangled bird delights to see ; 
 As Venus has her fav'rite dove, 
 
 Cloe shall have her fav'rite flea. 
 
 Pleas'd at his chains, with nimble steps 
 
 He o'er her snowy bosom stray'd : 
 Now on her panting breast he leaps, 
 
 Now hides between his little head. 
 
 Leaving at length his old abode, 
 
 He found, by thirst or fortune led, 
 Her swelling lips that brighter glow'd 
 
 Than roses in their native bed. 
 
 Cloe, your artful bands undo, 
 
 Nor for your captive's safety fear ; 
 No artful bands are needful now 
 
 To keep the willing vagrant here. 
 
 Whil'st on that heav'n 't is giv'n to stay, 
 (Who would not wish to be so blest,) 
 
 No force can draw him once away, 
 Till death shall seize his desin'd breast." 
 
 Towards the close of this year, Mr. Wesley began to think of en- 
 tering into deacon's orders; and this led him to reflect on the impor- 
 tance of the ministerial office, the motives of entering into it, and the 
 necessary qualifications for it. On examining the step he intended to 
 take, through all its consequences to himself and others, it appeared of 
 the greatest magnitude, and made so deep an impression on his mind, 
 that he became more serious than usual, and applied himself with 
 more attention to subjects of divinity. Some doubts arising in his 
 mind on the motives which ought to influence a man in taking holy 
 orders, he proposed them to his father, with a frankness that does 
 great credit to the integrity of his heart. His father's answer is dated 
 
 * The uncle here mentioned was his mother's only brother. He was in the service of 
 the East-India Company, and the public prints having stated that he was returning home 
 in one of the Company's ships, Mrs. Wesley came to London when the ship arrived, to 
 meet him. But the information was false, and she disappointed. Private Papers.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 237 
 
 the 26th of January, 1725. "As to what you mention of entering 
 into holy orders, it is indeed a great work, and I am pleased to find 
 you think it so. As to the motives you take notice of, my thoi 
 are; if it is no harm to desire getting into that office, even as Eli's 
 sons, to eat a piece of bread; yet certainly a desire and' intention to 
 lead a stricter life, and a belief that one should do so, i - a better reason; 
 though this should, by all means, be begun I" fore, or ten to one it will 
 deceive us afterwards. But if a man 1»' unwilling and und< sirous to 
 enter into orders, it is easy to guess whether la; can say so much as, 
 with common honesty, that he trusts he is 'moved to it hy the Holy 
 Ghost.' But the principal spring and motive, to which all the former 
 should be only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and 
 the service of his Church in the edification of our neighbor. And 
 woe to him who, with any meaner leading view, attempts so sacred 
 a work." He then mentions tin 1 qualifications necessary for holy 
 orders, and answers a question which his son asked. "You ask me 
 which is the best commentary on the Bible? I answer, the Bible 
 itself. For the several paraphrases and translations of it in the 
 Polyglot, compared with the original, and with one another, are, in 
 my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble man, in- 
 finitely prefcrabje to any comment I ever saw. But Grotius is the 
 best, for the most part, especially on the Old Testament." He then 
 hints to his son, that he thought it too soon for him to take orders : 
 and encourages him to work and write while he could. "You see," 
 says he, " time has shaken me by the hand ; and death is but a little 
 behind him. My eyes and heart are now almost all I have left ; and 
 I bless God for them." 
 
 His mother wrote to him in February on the same subject, and 
 seemed desirous that he should enter into orders as soon as possible. 
 "I think," says she, " the sooner you are a deacon the better, because it 
 may be an inducement to greater application in the study of practical 
 divinity, which of all other studies I humbly conceive to be the best 
 for candidates for orders." His mother was remarkable for takins: 
 every opportunity to impress a serious sense of religion on the minds 
 of her children ; and she was too watchful to let the present occasion 
 slip without improvement. " The alteration of your temper," says 
 she, in the same letter, " has occasioned me much speculation. I, who 
 am apt to he sanguine, hope it may proceed from the operations of 
 God's Holy Spirit, that, hy taking off your relish for earthly enjoy- 
 ments, lie may prepare and dispose your mind for a more serious and 
 close application to things of a more sublime and spiritual nature. If 
 it be so, happy are you if you cherish those dispositions ; and now, 
 in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business o( your life: for, 
 after all. that is the one thing that, strictly speaking, is necessary: 
 all tilings beside are comparatively little to the purposes of life. I
 
 23S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 heartily wish you would now enter upon a strict examination of your- 
 self, that you may know whether you have a reasonable hope of 
 salvation by Jesus Christ. If you have, the satisfaction of knowing 
 it will abundantly reward your pains: if you have not, you will find 
 a more reasonable occasion for tears than can be met with in a tragedy. 
 This matter deserves great consideration by all, but especially by those 
 designed for the ministry; who ought above all things to make their 
 own calling and election sure, lest after they have preached to others, 
 they themselves should be cast away." 
 
 These advices and exhortations of his parents had a proper influence 
 on his mind. He began to apply himself with diligence to the study 
 of divinity in his leisure hours, and became more desirous of entering 
 into orders. He wrote twice to his father on this subject. His father 
 answered him in March, and informed him that he had changed his 
 mind, and was then inclined that he should take orders that summer: 
 " But in the first place," says he, " if you love yourself or me, pray 
 heartily." 
 
 The books which, in the course of his reading this summer, before 
 his ordination, had the greatest influence both on his judgment and 
 affections, were Thomas a Kempis and Bishop Taylor's Rules of Holy 
 Living and Dying. Not that he implicitly received every thing they 
 taught ; but they roused his attention to the spirit and tendency of the 
 Christian religion, and thoroughly convinced him that its influence 
 over the heart and life is much more extensive than he had before 
 imagined. " He began to see that true religion is seated in the heart, 
 and that God's law extends to all our thoughts as well as words and 
 actions." * He was however, very angry at Kempis for being too 
 strict, though he then read him only in Dean Stanhope's translation.! 
 We cannot but remark here a singular feature in Mr. Wesley's char- 
 acter; that contrary to the disposition of most young men of twenty- 
 two, who have been educated in the habits of study, he was diffident 
 of his own judgment till he had heard the opinion of others; and this 
 disposition is more or less visible through the whole of his life. On 
 this occasion he consulted his parents, stated his objections to some 
 things in Kempis, and asked their opinion. His letter is dated May 
 29. " I was lately advised," says he, " to read Thomas a Kempis over, 
 which I had frequently seen, but never much looked into before. I 
 think he must have been a person of great piety and devotion ; but 
 it is my misfortune to differ from him in some of his main points. I 
 cannot think that when God sent us into the world, he had irreversi- 
 bly decreed that we should be perpetually miserable in it. If our 
 taking up the cross imply our bidding adieu to all joy and satisfaction, 
 how is it reconcilable with what Solomon expressly affirms of religion, 
 ' That her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace "? 
 Another of his tenets is, that all mirth or pleasure is useless, if not 
 
 ♦Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 274. f Ibid.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 239 
 
 sinful — and that nothing is an affliction to a good man; that he ought 
 to thank God even for sending him misery. This, in my opinion, is 
 contrary* to God's design in afflicting us: for though he chasteneth 
 those whom he loveth, yet it is in order to humble them. I hope svhen 
 you have time, you will give me your thoughts on these subjects, and 
 s i me right if 1 am mistaken/' 
 
 His mother's letter in answer to this is dated June the ^ih, in 
 which she makes many judicious observations on the points he had 
 mentioned. Among other things, she says. " 1 take Kempis to have 
 been an honest weak man. that had more zeal than knowledge, by 
 his condemning all mirth or pleasure, as sinful or useless, in opposi- 
 tion to so many direct and plain texts of Scripture. Would you 
 judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of pleasure? of the inno- 
 cence or malignity of actions? take this rule: — Whatever weakens 
 your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your 
 sense of God, or takes off the relish of spiritual things; in short, 
 whatever increases the strength and authority of your body over your 
 mind: that thing is sin to you. however innocent it maybe in itself." 
 
 His father's letter is dated July 14. "As for Thomas a Kempis," 
 says he, " all the world are apt to strain either on one side or the 
 other : but, for all that, mortification is still an indispensable christian 
 duty. The world is a Syren, and we must have a care of her : and 
 if the young man will rejoice in Ins youth, yet let him take care that 
 his joys be innocent; and, in order to this, remember, that for all 
 these things God will bring him into judgment. I have only this to 
 add of my friend and old companion, that, making some grains of 
 allowance, he may be read to great advantage; nay, that it is almost 
 impossible to peruse him seriously without admiring, and I think in 
 some measure imitating his heroic strains of humility, piety, and 
 devotion. 15ut I reckon you have, before this, received your mother's 
 letter, who has leisure to bolt the matter to the bran."* 
 
 Perceiving the good effects of consulting his parents, and that his 
 mother in particular took a pleasure in discussing at large the subjects 
 he proposed to her, he consulted her in a letter dated June the 18th, 
 on some things he had met with in Bishop Taylor. " You have so 
 well satisfied me," says he, "as to the tenets of Thomas a Kempis, 
 that I have ventured to trouble you once more on a more dubious 
 subject. I have heard one I take to be a person of good judgment 
 say, that she would advise no one very young, to read Dr. Taylor on 
 Living and Dying. She added, that he almost put her out of her 
 senses when she was fifteen or sixteen years old: because he seemed 
 to exclude all from being in a way of salvation who did not come up 
 to his rules, some of which are altogether impracticable. A fear of 
 being tedious will make me confine myself to one or two instances, 
 
 * Extracts of both these letters are inserted in the Armin. M;iu;iz. vol. i. p. 30, 33 : but 
 the original of his father's, and a copy of his mother's, arc before me.
 
 240 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 in which I am doubtful ; though several others might he produced of 
 almost equal consequence/' He then states several particulars which 
 Bishop Taylor makes necessary parts of humility and repentance; 
 one of which, in reference to humility, is, that, "We must he sure, 
 in some sense or other, to think ourselves the worst in every company 
 where we come." And in treating of repentance he says, '-Whether 
 God has forgiven us or no, we know not, therefore he sorrowful for 
 ever having sinned.'' — "I take the more notice of this last sentence." 
 says Mr. Wesley, "because it seems to contradict his own words m 
 the next section, where he says, that by the Lord's Supper all the 
 members are united to one another, and to Christ the Head. The 
 Holy Ghost confers on us the graces necessary for, and our souls 
 receive the seeds of, an immortal nature. Now surely these graces 
 are not of so little force as that we cannot perceive whether we have 
 them or not; if we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, which he will 
 not do unless we are regenerate, certainly we must be sensible of it. 
 If avc can never have any certainty of our being in a state of sal- 
 vation, good reason it is, that every moment should be spent, not in 
 joy, but in fear and trembling; and then undoubtedly, in this life, 
 we are of all men most miserable. God deliver us from such a fear- 
 ful expectation as this. Humility is undoubtedly necessary to salva- 
 tion; and if all these things are essential to humility, who can be 
 humble? who can be saved?" 
 
 His mother's answer is dated July 21. She observes, that though, 
 she had a great deal of business, was infirm, and but slow of under- 
 standing, yet it was a great pleasure to correspond with him on reli- 
 gious subjects, and if it might be of the least advantage to him, she 
 should greatly rejoice. She then tells him, that what Dr. Taylor 
 calls humility is not the virtue itself, but the accidental effects of it, 
 which may in some instances, and must in others, be separated from 
 it. She then proceeds to state her own idea of humility. 
 
 " Humility is the mean between pride, or an overvaluing ourselves 
 on one side, and a base abject temper on the other. It consists in an 
 habitual disposition to think meanly of ourselves ; which disposition 
 is wrought in us by a true knowledge of God; his supreme essential 
 glory, his absolute immense perfection of being; and a just sense of 
 our dependence upon him, and past offences against him ; together 
 with a consciousness of our present infirmities and frailties," &c, &c. 
 
 This correspondence would undoubtedly tend very much to 
 improve so young a man as Mr. Wesley then was. It engaged him 
 in a close and critical examination of the authors he was reading, 
 and fixed the subjects on his mind. It is indeed evident, that Dr. 
 Taylor's work not only affected his heart, but engaged him in the 
 pursuit of further knowledge of subjects so interesting to his happi- 
 ness. He therefore answered his mother's letter on the 29th of July; 
 and both this letter and the answer to it are worthy of being pre-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEV. JOHN WESLKV. 241 
 
 served; the one, as a specimen of his manner of reasoning at this 
 early period of life; and the other, as it affords some excellent prac- 
 tical observations. Hut as they are too long to be inserted here, 1 
 snail only present the reader with an extract from each, which 1 I 
 he will not think tedious. 
 
 "You have much obliged me," says Mr. Wesley, "by your 
 thoughts on Dr. Taylor, especially with respect to humility, which 
 is a point he does not seem to me sufficiently to clear. As t" absolute 
 humility, consisting in a mean ((pinion of ourselves, considered with 
 respect to God alone, I can readily join with his opinion. Hut I am 
 more uncertain as to comparative, if I may so term it; and think 
 some plausible reasons may be alleged to show, it is not in our power, 
 and consequently not a virtue, to think ourselves the worst in every 
 company. 
 
 "We have so invincible an attachment to truth already perceived, 
 that it is impossible for us to disbelieve it. A distinct perception 
 commands our assent, and the will is under a moral necessity of 
 yielding to it. it is not therefore in every case a matter of choice, 
 whether we will believe ourselves worse than our neighbor, or no; 
 since we may distinctly perceive the truth of this proposition, He 
 is worse than I ; and then the judgment is not free. One, for 
 instance, who is in company with a free-thinker, or other person sig- 
 nally debauched in faith and practice, cannot avoid knowing himself 
 to be the better of the two : these propositions extorting our assent ; 
 an atheist is worse than a believer ; a man who endeavors to please 
 God is better than he who defies him. 
 
 "If a true knowledge of God be necessary to absolute humility, a 
 true knowledge of our neighbor should be necessary to comparative. 
 Hut to judge one's self the worst of all men, implies a want of such 
 knowledge. No knowledge can be, where there is not certain evi- 
 dence ; which we have not. whether we compare ourselves with our 
 acquaintance, or strangers. In the one case we have only imperfect 
 evidence, unless we can see through the heart; in the other, we have 
 none at all. 
 
 Lgain, this kind of humility can never be well-pleasing to God. 
 since it does not flow from faith, without which it is impossible to 
 please him. Faith is a species of belief, and belief is defined an 
 assent to a proposition upon reasonable grounds. Without rational 
 grounds there is therefore no belief, and consequently no faith. 
 
 " That we can never be so certain of the pardon of our sins, as to 
 be assured they will never rise up against us, I firmly believe. We 
 know that they will infallibly do so if ever we apostatize; and I am 
 not satisfied what evidence there can be of our final perseverance, 
 till we have finished our course. But I am persuaded we may know 
 if we are now in a state of salvation, since that is expressly promised 
 21 31
 
 242 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 in the Holy Scriptures to our sincere endeavors, and we are surely- 
 able to judge of our own sincerity. 
 
 "As I understand faith to be an assent to any truth upon rational 
 grounds, I do not think it possible, without perjury, to swear I believe 
 anything, unless I have rational grounds for my persuasion. Now 
 that which contradicts reason cannot be said to stand on rational 
 grounds ; and such undoubtedly is every proposition which is incom- 
 patible with the Divine justice or mercy. I can therefore never say 
 I believe such a proposition; since it is impossible to assent upon 
 reasonable evidence where it is not in being. 
 
 "What then shall I say of predestination? An everlasting pur- 
 pose of God to deliver some from damnation, does, I suppose, exclude 
 all from that deliverance who are not chosen. And if it was inevit- 
 ably decreed from eternity, that such a determinate part of mankind 
 should be saved, and none beside them, a vast majority of the world 
 were only born to eternal death, without so much as a possibility of 
 avoiding it. How is this consistent with either the Divine justice or 
 mercy? Is it merciful to ordain a creature to everlasting misery? 
 Is it just to punish man for crimes which he could not but commit? 
 That God should be the author of sin and injustice, which must, I 
 think, be the consequence of maintaining this opinion, is a contradic- 
 tion to the clearest ideas we have of the Divine nature and perfec- 
 tions. 
 
 "I call faith an assent upon rational grounds; because I hold Di- 
 vine testimony to be the most reasonable of all evidence whatever. 
 Faith must necessarily, at length, be resolved into reason. God is 
 true, therefore what he says is true : he hath said this, therefore this 
 is true. When any one can bring me more reasonable propositions 
 than these, I am ready to assent to them : till then, it will be highly 
 unreasonable to change my opinion." 
 
 This letter is sufficient evidence how deeply Mr. Wesley was 
 engaged, at this time, in the study of Dr. Taylor's Rules of Holy 
 Living and Dying, to which he chiefly ascribes his first religious 
 impressions ; and it is pleasing to observe how early he adopted his 
 opinion of universal redemption, which he so uniformly held, and so 
 ably defended in the subsequent part of his life. 
 
 His mothers letter is dated August the 18th. "You say that I 
 have obliged you by sending my thoughts of humility, and yet you 
 do not seem to regard them in the least; but still dwell on that single 
 point in Dr. Taylor, of thinking ourselves the worst in every com- 
 pany ; though the necessity of thinking so is not inferred from my 
 definition. I shall answer your arguments, after I have observed, 
 that we differ in our notions of the virtue itself. You will have it 
 consist in thinking meanly of ourselves ; I, in an habitual disposition 
 to think meanly of ourselves ; which I take to be more comprehen- 
 
 •>•. because it extends to all the cases wherein that virtue can be
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 243 
 
 exercised; either in relation to God, oura Ive or our neighbor; and 
 renders your distinction of absolute and comparative humility per- 
 fectly needless. 
 
 ■ We may in many instances think very meanly of ourseb 
 without being humble; nay sometimes our very pride will lead us to 
 condemn ourselves; as when we have said or done anything which 
 lessens thai esteem of men we earnestly covet. As to what you call 
 absolute humility, with respect to God, wha there in 
 
 it? Had we only a mere speculative knowledge of that awful Heine, 
 and only considered him as the Creator and Sovereign Lord of the 
 universe; yet since that first notion of him implies that he 
 of absolute and infinite perfection and glory, we cannot contemplate 
 that glory, or conceive him present, without the most exquisite 
 diminution of ourselves before him. 
 
 •The other part of your definition I cannot approve, because I 
 think all those comparisons are rather the effects of pride than of 
 humility. 
 
 "Though truth is the object of the understanding; and all truths 
 as such, agree in one common excellence, yet then are some truths 
 which are comparatively of so small value, because of little use, that 
 it is no matter whether we know them or not. Among these I rank 
 the right answer to your question, whether our neighbor or we be 
 worse. Of what importance can this inquiry be to us? Compari- 
 sons in these cases are very odious, and do most certainly proceed 
 from some bad principle in those who make them. So far should we 
 be from reasoning upon the case, that we ought not to permit our- 
 selves to entertain such thoughts, but if they ever intrude, to reject 
 them with abhorrence. 
 
 ; - Supposing that in some cases the truth of that proposition, my 
 neighbor is worse than 1, he ever so evident, yet what docs it avail? 
 Since two persons in different respects may be better and worse than 
 each other. There is nothing plainer than that a free-thinker as a 
 free-thinker: and an atheist as an atheist, is worse in that respect 
 than a believer as a believer. But if that believer's practice does not 
 correspond to his faith — he is worse than an infidel. 
 
 " If we are not obliged to think ourselves the worst in every com- 
 pany, I am perfectly sure that a man sincerely humble, will be afraid 
 to think himself the best in any. And though it should lie his lot 
 (for it can never be his choice) to fall into the company of notorious 
 sinners; who makes thee to differ 1 ? Or, what hast thou that thou 
 bast not received \ is sufficient, if well considered, to humble us. and 
 silence all aspiring thoughts and self-applause; and ma\ instruct w. 
 to ascribe our preservation from enormous off rices to the sovereign 
 grace of God, and not to our own natural purity or strength. 
 
 "You are somewhat mistaken in your notions of faith. All faith 
 is an assent, but all assent is not faith. Some truths are self-evident,
 
 244 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 and we assent to them because they are so. Others, after a regular 
 and formal process of reason by way of deduction from some self- 
 evident principle, gain onr assent. This is not properly faith but 
 science. Some again we assent to, not because they are self-evident, 
 or because we have attained the knowledge of them in a regular 
 method by a train of arguments ; but because they have been revealed 
 to us. either by God or man, and these are the proper objects of faith. 
 The true measure of faith is the authority of the revealer, the weight 
 of which always holds proportion to our conviction of his ability and 
 integrity. Divine faith is an assent to whatever God has revealed to 
 us, because he has revealed it."* 
 
 It was impossible for Mr. Wesley to correspond with such a parent, 
 and on such subjects, without being improved. And it is certain that 
 he never forgot some of the rules and maxims which he had learned 
 from her. The effect of his present inquiries was deep and lasting. 
 In reading Kempis, he tells us that he had frequently much sensible 
 comfort, such as he was an utter stranger to before. And the chap- 
 ter in Dr. Taylor on purity of intention, convinced him of the neces- 
 sity of being holy in heart, as well as regular in his outward deport- 
 ment. Meeting likewise with a religious friend about this time, 
 which he never had before, he began to alter the whole form of his 
 conversation, and to set in earnest upon a new life. He communi- 
 cated every week. He watched against all sin, whether in word or 
 deed ; and began to aim at, and pray for, inward holiness, f 
 
 Having now determined to devote himself wholly to God, his let- 
 ters to his parents carried a savor of religion, which before they had 
 wanted: this made his father say to him in a letter of August the 2d, 
 "If you be what you write, you and I shall be happy, and you will 
 much alleviate my misfortune." He soon found that his son was not 
 double minded. The time of his ordination now drew near. His 
 father wrote to him on this subject, in a letter dated September the 
 7th, in which he says, "God fit you for your great work. Fast, 
 watch, and pray ; believe, love, endure, and be happy ; towards 
 which you shall never want the most ardent prayers of your affection- 
 ate father." In preparing for his ordination he found some scruples 
 on his mind respecting the damnatory clause in the Athanasian 
 creed ; which lie proposed to his father, who afterwards gave him his 
 opinion upon it. Having prepared himself with the most conscien- 
 tious care for the ministerial office, he was ordained Deacon on Sun- 
 day, the nineteenth of this month, by Dr. Potter, then Bishop of 
 Oxford. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's ordination supplied him with an additional motive 
 to prosecute the study of Divinity; which he did, by directing his 
 
 * The remaining part of this letter on predestination is inserted in the Arminian Maga- 
 zine, vol. i. page 36, though with an error in the date, 
 f Wesley's Works, vol. xxvl. page 274.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 245 
 
 inquiries into the evidences and reasonableness of the christian re- 
 ligion. He wrote to his mother on this Bubject November the 3d, 
 who in her answer dated the EOth, encourages him to persevere in 
 such investigations without any fear of being injured by them. • I 
 highly approve," says she, "of your care to search into the grounds 
 and reasons of your most holy religion : which you may do. if your 
 intention be pure, and ye\ retain the integrity of your faith. Nay. the 
 more you study on thai subject, tint more reason you will find tod< pend 
 on the veracity of God; inasmuch as your perception of him will be 
 clearer, and you will more plainly discover the congruity there is 
 between the ordinances and precepts of the gospel, and right reason. 
 Nor is it anhard matter to prove that the- whole system of Christianity 
 is founded thereon." 
 
 It was however, hut a small portion of his time that .Mr. W< 
 employed in these studies. His private diary shows how diligent he 
 was in the study of the classics, and other books in different branches 
 of science, and in the performance of his academical exercises. The 
 time also drew near when it was expected that the election of a Fel- 
 low of Lincoln College would take place; with a view to which his 
 friends had been exerting themselves in his favor all the summer.* 
 When Dr. Morley, the Hector, was spoken to on the subject, he said. 
 (: I will inquire into .Mr. Wesley's character." He did so, and gave 
 him leave to stand a candidate. He afterwards became his friend in 
 that business, and used all the influence he had in his favor. His 
 father in a letter of July says, " I waited on Dr. Morley, and found 
 him more civil than ever. I will write to the Bishop of Lincoln again, 
 and to your brother Samuel the next post. Study hard lest your 
 opponents heat you." In another letter, speaking of Dr. Morley, he 
 says, '• You are infinitely obliged to that generous man." 
 
 In election business, the passions of men generally run high, and 
 every circumstance is laid hold of, which can by any means be so 
 managed as to influence the public opinion against an opponent. And 
 Mr. Wesley's late 1 seriousness did not escape the banter and ridicule 
 of his adversaries at Lincoln, on this occasion. In reference to this 
 his father observes in a letter of August; " As for the gentlemen can- 
 didates you write of — Does any body think that the devil has no 
 agents left? It is a very callow virtue, sure, that cannot bear being 
 laughed at. I think our Captain and Master endured something more 
 for us. before he entered into glory: and unless we follow his steps, 
 in vain do we hope to share that glory with him. Nor shall any who 
 sincerely endeavor to serve him, either by turning others to righteous- 
 ness, or keeping them steadfast in it, lose their reward." And in his 
 letter of October the 19th, he exhorts him to bear patiently what was 
 said of him at Lincoln : " but be sure." says he, " never to return the 
 like treatment to your enemy. You and I have hitherto done the 
 
 * His father mentions it in his letter of the 26th of January of this year. 
 
 21*
 
 246 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 best we could in that affair ; do you continue to do the same, and 
 rest the whole with Providence." 
 
 His mother writes to him on this occasion more in the way of en- 
 couragement and caution. "If it be." says she, "a weak virtue, 
 that cannot bear being laughed at, I am sure it is a strong and well 
 confirmed virtue that can stand the test of a brisk buffoonery. I 
 doubt too many people, though well inclined, have yet made ship- 
 wreck oi' faith and a good conscience merely because they could not 
 bear raillery. Some young persons have a natural excess of bashful- 
 ness ; others are so tender of what they call honor, that they cannot 
 endure to be made a jest of. I would therefore advise those who are 
 in the beginning of a christian course, to shun the company of profane 
 wits, as they would the plague or poverty : and never to contract an 
 intimacy with any, but such as have a good sense of religion." 
 
 But notwithstanding the warm opposition which his opponents 
 made against him, Mr. Wesley's general good character for learning 
 and diligence, gave such firmness and zeal to his friends, that on 
 Thursday, March the 17th, 1726, he was elected Fellow of Lincoln 
 College. * His father emphatically expresses his satisfaction on this 
 occasion, in a letter of the first of April. " I have both of yours since 
 your election : in boih, you express yourself as becometh you. What 
 will be my own fate before the summer be over, God knows ; sedpassi 
 graviora. — Wherever I am, my Jack is Fellow of Lincoln." His 
 mother, in a letter of March 30, tells him, in her usual strain of piety, 
 " I think myself obliged to return great thanks to Almighty God, for 
 giving you good success at Lincoln. Let whoever he pleased be the 
 instrument, to him and to him alone the glory appertains." 
 
 The Monday following his election, being March 21, he wrote to his 
 brother Samuel, f expressing his gratitude for the assistance he had 
 given him in that affair. With this letter he sent two or three copies 
 of verses, which seem, by what he says of them, to have been written 
 at an early period. " I have not yet," says he, " been able to meet 
 with one or two gentlemen, from whom I am in hopes of getting two 
 or three copies of verses. The most tolerable of my own, if any such 
 there were, you probably received from Leyburn. Some of those I 
 had besides, I have sent here; and shall be very glad if they are 
 capable of being so corrected, as to be of any service to you." He sent 
 three specimens of his poetry with this letter : the two following I 
 shall insert ; which, considered as hasty productions, the mere amuse- 
 ment of an hour or two, and sent in their rough state, I am confident 
 every good judge will pronounce excellent, notwithstanding the 
 modesty with which he speaks of them. 
 
 * Private Diary. 
 
 f This letter, and the verses which accompanied it, were inserted some years ago, by 
 Mr. Badcock, in the Westminster Magazine. The letter is there without a date, which I 
 have taken from Mr. John Wesley's Diary. Mr. Badcock tells the public, that he had a 
 variety of curious pSpers by him, which show Mr. Wesley in a light which perhaps he 
 tad forgot, <5cc. — I shall have occasion to mention this circumstance in another place.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 247 
 
 Horace, Lib. I. Ode XXII. 
 Integrity needs no defence ; 
 The man who trusts to innocence, 
 Nor wants the darts Numidiana throw, 
 Nor arrows of the Parthian bow. 
 
 Secure o'er Libya's sandy seas, 
 Or hoary Caucasus he strays, 
 O'er regions scarcely Iroown to fame, 
 Wash'd by Hydaspes' fabled stream. 
 
 While void of cares, of nought afraid, 
 Late in the Sabine woods I stray'd ; 
 On Sylvia's lips, while pleas'd I sung, 
 How love and soft persuasion hung ! 
 
 A rav'nous wolf intent on food, 
 Rush'd from the covert of the wood ; 
 • Yet dar'd not violate the grove 
 Secur'd by innocence and love. 
 
 Nor Mauritania's sultry plain, 
 So large a savage does contain ; 
 Nor e'er so huge a monster treads 
 Warlike Apulia's beechen shades. 
 
 Place me where no revolving sun 
 Does o'er his radient circle run ; 
 Where clouds and damps alone appear, 
 And poison the unwholesome year : 
 
 Place me in that effulgent day 
 Beneath the sun's directer ray ; 
 No change from its fix'd place shall move 
 The basis of my lasting love. 
 
 In imitation of, Quis desiderio sit Fudor, &c. Sent to a gentleman on the death of his 
 
 Father. 
 
 What shame shall stop our flowing tears ? 
 
 What end shall our just sorrows know ? 
 Since fate, relentless to our prayers, 
 
 •Has giv'n the long destructive blow ! 
 
 Ye Muses, strike the sounding string, 
 
 In plaintive strains his loss deplore ; 
 And teach an artless voice to sing 
 
 The great, the bounteous, now no more ! 
 
 For him the wise and good shall mourn, 
 
 While late records his fame declare : 
 And oft as rolling years return. 
 
 Shall pay his tomb a grateful tear. 
 
 Ah! what avail their plaints to thee ? 
 
 Ah ! what avails his fame declared ? 
 Thou blam'st, alas! the just decree 
 
 Whence virtue meets its just reward.
 
 248 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Though sweeter sounds adorn'd thy tongue 
 
 Than Thracian Orpheus whilom play'd ; 
 When list'ning to the morning song 
 
 Each tree bow'd down its leafy head : 
 
 Never ! ah, never from the gloom 
 
 Of unrelenting Pluto's sway, 
 Could the thin shade again resume 
 
 Its ancient tenement of clay. 
 
 Indulgent patience, heav'n-born guest! 
 
 Thy healing wings around display ; 
 Thou gently calm'st the stormy breast 
 
 And driv'st the tyrant grief away. 
 
 Corroding care and eating pain, 
 
 By just degrees thy influence own ; 
 And lovely lasting peace again 
 
 Resumes her long deserted throne. 
 
 His parents now invited him to spend some time with them in the 
 country. Accordingly he left Oxford in April, and staid the whole 
 summer at Epworth and Wroote. During this time he usually read 
 prayers and preached twice on the Lord's-day, and otherways assist- 
 ed his father as occasion required. His time here was by no means 
 wasted ; he still pursued his studies, had frequent opportunities of 
 conversing with his parents on subjects highly interesting and in- 
 structive, and kept a regular diary of what passed. He often takes 
 notice of the particular subjects discussed in their various conversa- 
 tions, and mentions the practical observations his parents made, and 
 sometimes adds his own. Among others, were the following ; how 
 to increase our faith, our hope, and our love of God : prudence, sim- 
 plicity, sincerity, pride, vanity; wit, humor, fancy, courtesy, and 
 general usefulness. His parents made such observations as reflection 
 and long experience had suggested to them, and he carefully minuted 
 down such rules and maxims as appeared to him important. 
 
 Mr. Wesley returned to Oxford on the 21st of September, and re- 
 sumed his usual course of studies. His literary character was now 
 established in the University: he was acknowledged by all parties to 
 be a man of talents, and an excellent critic in the learned languages. 
 His compositions were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style, 
 and justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of his 
 classical taste. His skill in logic, or the art of reasoning, was uni- 
 versally known and admired. The high opinion that was entertain- 
 ed of him, in these respects, was soon publicly expressed by choosing 
 hirn Greek lecturer and moderator of the classes, on the 7th of No- 
 vember; though he had only been elected Fellow of the college in 
 March, was little more than twenty-three years of age, and had not 
 yet proceeded Master of Arts. 
 
 I have been the more exact in bringing forward all the particulars 
 concerning him, from the latter end of the year 1724, to the present
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 249 
 
 time, because they have been very imperfectly known, and some 
 of them very erroneously stated by all his biographers, who have 
 hitherto attempted to give any account of him. It is also evident, 
 that an accurate knowledge of these particulars, docs him credit: 
 the correspondence relative to his ordination gives the reader a view 
 of the simplicity and integrity of his heart, in the most artless and 
 undisguised manner, and docs infinite honor to the rational affec- 
 tion and pious care of his parents : it likewise points out to us the 
 kind of advice which had the chief influence in forming his religious 
 character ; and the circumstances of his preferment at Lincoln Col- 
 lege, give the most unequivocal proof of his merit, and of the high 
 reputation he had acquired in the university for learning, diligence, 
 and attention to discipline, at this early period of life. 
 
 It appears from what has already been said, that Mr. Wesley did 
 not devote all his time to the severer studies, but occasionally paid 
 his court to the muses with good success. His paraphrase on the 
 first eighteen verses of the 104th Psalm, is a more finished piece than 
 any thing he had written before. He began to write it on the 19th 
 of August this year, when at Epworth; and for its beauty and ex- 
 cellence, it deserves to be printed with more accuracy than has yet 
 been done. I shall therefore transcribe it from the original manuscript. 
 
 Vebsb 1. Upborne aloft on vent'rons wing, 
 
 While, spurning earthly themes, I soar, 
 
 Through paths untrod before, 
 What God, what seraph shall I sing ? 
 Whom but thee should I proclaim, 
 Author of this wond'rous frame? 
 
 Eternal uncreated Lord, 
 Enshrin'd in glory's radiant blaze ! 
 
 At whose prolific voice, whose potent word, 
 Commanded, nothing swift retir'd, and worlds began their race. 
 
 2. Thou, brooding o'er the realms of night, 
 
 Th' unbottom'd infinite abyss, 
 
 Bad'st the deep her rage surcease, 
 And said'st let there be light ! 
 
 iEthereal light thy call obey'd, 
 
 Glad she left her native shade, 
 Through the wide void her living waters past ; 
 
 Darkness turn'd his murmuring head, 
 
 Resign'd the reins, and trembling fled ; 
 The crystal waves roll'd on, and filled the ambient waste. 
 
 2. In light, effulgent robe, array'd, 
 
 Thou left'st the beauteous realms of day ! 
 The golden towers inclin'd their head, 
 As their Sov' reign took his way. 
 
 3, 4. The all-encircling bounds (a shining train, 
 
 Minist'ring flames around him flew) 
 Through the vast profound he drew. 
 
 When lo ! sequacious to his fruitful hand, 
 Heaven o'er the uncolor'd void, her azure curtain threw. 
 
 32
 
 250 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Lo ! marching o'er the empty space, 
 
 The fluid stores in order rise 
 With adamantine chains of liquid glass, 
 
 To bind the new-born fabric of the skies. 
 Verse 3. Downward the Almighty Builder rode, 
 
 Old Chaos groan'd beneath the God, 
 
 Sable clouds his pompous car, 
 
 Harnest winds before him ran, 
 
 Proud to wear their 3Iaker's chain, 
 And told, with hoarse-resounding voice, his coming from afar. 
 
 5. Embryon earth the signal knew, 
 
 And rear"d from night's dark womb her infant head, 
 
 6. Though yet prevailing waves her hills o'erspread 
 
 And stain'd their sickly face with pallid hue. 
 
 7. But when loud thunders the pursuit began, 
 
 Back the affrighted spoilers ran ; 
 
 8. In vain aspiring hills opposed their race, 
 
 O'er hills and vales with equal haste, 
 The flying squadrons past, 
 Till safe within the walls of their appointed place i 
 
 9. There firmly fix'd, their sure enclosures stand, 
 Unconquerable bounds of ever-during sand! 
 
 10. He spake ! From the tall mountain's wounded side, 
 Fresh springs roll'd down their silver tide : 
 
 O'er the glad vales the shining wanderers stray, 
 Soft murmuring as they flow, 
 
 11. While in their cooling wave inclining low, 
 
 The untaught natives of the field their parching thirst allay. 
 
 12. High seated on the dancing sprays, 
 
 Chequering with varied light their parent streams, 
 The feather'd quires attune their artless lays 
 Safe from the dreaded heat of solar beams. 
 
 13. Genial show'rs at his command, 
 Pour plenty o'er the barren land .- 
 Laboring with parent throes, 
 
 ^.4. See! the teeming hills disclose 
 
 A new birth : see cheerful green, 
 Transitory, pleasing scene, 
 O'er the smiling landskip glow, 
 And gladden all the vale below. 
 
 15. Along the mountain's craggy brow, 
 Amiably dreadful now ! 
 
 See the clasping vine dispread 
 Her gently-rising verdant head : 
 See the purple grape appear, 
 Kind relief of human care ! 
 
 16. Instinct with circling life, thy skill 
 
 Uprear'd the olive's loaded bough ; 
 What time on Lebanon's proud hill 
 
 Slow rose the stately cedar's brow. 
 Nor less rejoice the lowly plains, 
 
 Of useful corn the fertile bed, 
 Than when the lordly cedar reigns, 
 
 A beauteous, but a barren shade.
 
 THE I.IKi: OF TH HN WESLEY. 251 
 
 Verse 17. While in his arms the painted train, 
 
 Warbling t" the vocal grove, 
 Sweetly tell tin . i jiain, 
 
 Wi 'o genial lo 
 
 18. While the wild-goats, an active throng, 
 
 From rock to rock light-bounding fly, 
 Jehovah's praise in solemn 
 Shall echo through the vaulted sky. 
 
 The reader who carefully examines these specimens of his poetical 
 talents, and at 1 lie same time considers that he was designed for a 
 more noble employment than making verses, however excellent they 
 might be, will highly approve of the judicious advice his mother gave 
 him about this time. " I would not have you leave off making verses," 
 says she; " rather make poetry sometimes your diversion, though never 
 your business." 
 
 Mr. Wesley was now more desirous than ever, of improving his 
 time to the best advantage. But as he had not yet taken his degree 
 of Master of Arts, the whole of his time was not at his own disposal. 
 But such portions of it as were, he carefully spent in pursuit of such 
 knowledge as promised to be beneficial to himself, and would enable 
 him to benefit others; never indulging himself in an idle useless curi- 
 osity, which is the common fault of most young men in the conduct 
 of their studies. He expresses his sentiments on this head in a letter 
 to his mother of January, 1727. " I am shortly to take my master's 
 degree. As I shall from that time be less interrupted by business not 
 of my own choosing, I have drawn up for myself a scheme of studies 
 from which I do not intend, for some years at least, to vary. I am 
 perfectly come over to your opinion, that there are many truths it is 
 not worth while to know. Curiosity indeed might be a sufficient plea 
 for our laying out some time upon them, if we had half a dozen cen- 
 turies of life to come ; but methinka it is great ill-husbandry to spend 
 a considerable part of the small pittance now allowed us, in what 
 makes us neither a quick nor a sure return. 
 
 " Two days ago I was reading a dispute between those celebrated 
 masters of controversy, Bishop Attcrbury and Bishop Hoadly: but 
 must own I was so injudicious as to break off in the middle. I could 
 not conceive, that the dignity of the end was at all proportioned to the 
 difficulty of attaining it. And I thought the labor of twenty or thirty 
 hours, if I was sure of succeeding, which I was not, would be but ill 
 rewarded by that important piece of knowledge, whether Bishop 
 Hoadly had misunderstood Bishop Attcrbury or no?" 
 
 The following paragraph, in the same letter, will show the reader 
 how diligent he had long been in improving the occasions which 
 occurred, of impressing a sense of religion on the minds of his compan- 
 ions, and of his soft and obliging manner of doing it. " About a year 
 anda half ago," says he, "Istoleout of company at eighl in the evening, 
 with a young gentleman with whom I was intimate. As we took a
 
 252 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 turn in an isle of St. Mary's Church, in expectation of a young lady's 
 funeral, with whom we were both acquainted, I asked him if he 
 really thought himself my friend ? and if he did, why he would not 
 do me all the good he could? He began to protest, — in which I cut 
 him short, by desiring him to oblige me in an instance, which he could 
 not deny to be in his own power : to let me have the pleasure of 
 making him a whole Christian, to which I knew he was at least half 
 persuaded already. That he could not do me a greater kindness, as 
 both of us would be fully convinced when we came to follow that 
 young woman." 
 
 ; ' He turned exceedingly serious, and kept something of that dispo- 
 sition ever since. Yesterday was a fortnight he died of a consumption. 
 I saw him three days before he died ; and on the Sunday following 
 did him the last good office I could here, by preaching his funeral 
 sermon ; which was his desire when living." 
 
 Mr. Wesley proceeded Master of Arts on the 14th of February,* and 
 acquired considerable reputation in his disputation for his degree; on 
 which account his mother congratulates him in a letter of the four- 
 teenth of March. On the 19th he writes thus to her. "One advantage 
 at least, my degree has given me ; I am now at liberty, and shall be 
 in a great measure for some time, to choose my own employment. And 
 as I believe I know my own deficiencies best, and which of them are 
 most necessary to be supplied ; I hope my time will turn to somewhat 
 better account, than when it was not so much in my own disposal." 
 He had already fixed the plan of his studies; but how to attain a 
 more practical knowledge of God, and a more entire conformity to 
 his will, in the temper of his mind and in all his actions, was a point 
 not so easily determined. He saw what the law of God required him 
 to be, and was deeply sensible of his deficiencies ; but he did not yet 
 see the way of faith, which the gospel points out as the way of vic- 
 tory, of holiness, and of peace. There is nothing more natural in 
 this state of mind, than for a person to imagine, that some other situa- 
 tion in life would be more advantageous to him than that in which 
 he is placed. He feels his present difficulties and hinderances in the 
 way of religion; but he does not see, that every situation of life has 
 its difficulties and hinderances, which a Christian is called upon to 
 conquer, not to shun. Mr. Wesley however, thought, that the com- 
 pany he was necessarily exposed to at Oxford, was a hinderance to 
 his progress in religion, and that a seclusion from the world would be 
 highly advantageous to him in this respect. Though we must disap- 
 prove of the opinion, which his riper judgment likewise condemned, 
 we cannot but acknowledge that it gives the clearest evidence of his 
 sincerity ; and that he was not religious, to be seen of men. He 
 expresses the thoughts he then had of this matter, in the same letter 
 
 * Private Diary.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 253 
 
 of the 19th of March. "The eaiweraatum of one or two persons, 
 whom you may li.« v< - beard Die speak of, I hope never without grati- 
 tude, iirst took off my relish for most other pleasures, se tar that I 
 despised them in comparison of thai. I hare sine, proce* d< d a step 
 further; to slight them absolutely. And I am so little at present in 
 love with even company, the most elegant entertainment next to 
 books; that, unless the persons have a religious turn of thought. 1 
 am much hotter pleased without them. 1 think it is the settled 
 temper of my soul, that 1 should prefer, at leasl for sometime, such a 
 retirement, as would seclude me from all the world, to the station I 
 am now in. Not that this is by any means unpleasant to me; but I 
 imagine it would be more improving to be in a place where i might 
 confirm or implant in my mind what habits 1 would, without inter- 
 ruption, before the flexibility of youth be over. 
 
 " A school in Yorkshire was proposed to me lately, on which I shall 
 think more, when it appears whether I may have it or not. A good 
 salary is annexed to it. But what has made me wish for it most, is 
 the frightful description, as they call it, which some gentlemen who 
 know the place, gave me of it yesterday. It lies in a little vale, so 
 pent up between two hills, that it is scarce accessible on any side ; so 
 that you can expect little company from without, and within there is 
 none at all. I should therefore be entirely at liberty to converse with 
 company of my own choosing, whom for that reason I would bring 
 with me ; and company equally agreeable, wherever I fixed, could 
 not put me to less expense. 
 
 " The sun that walks his airy way 
 To cheer the -world, and bring the day; 
 The moon that chines with borrow'd light, 
 The stars that gild the gloomy night, 
 All of these, and all I see, 
 Should be sung, and sung by me : 
 These praise their Maker as they can, 
 But want, and ask the tongue of man." 
 
 " I am full of business : but have found a way to write, without 
 taking any time from that. It is but rising an hour sooner in the 
 morning, and going into company an hour later in the evening ; both 
 which may be done without any inconvenience." The school how- 
 ever was otherways disposed of; at which his mother was well 
 pleased. " I am not sorry," says she, " that you have missed the school; 
 that way of life would not agree with your constitution ; and I hope 
 God has better work for you to do." 
 
 Mr. Wesley saw. that a loose and desultory way of reading and 
 studying) was not the way to accurate knowledge; and to avoid 
 falling into this error, he had, sometime before he took his master's 
 degree, laid down a plan of study which he now closely pursued. 
 Certain hours, in the morning and afternoon, of each day in the week, 
 22
 
 254 THE LIFE OF THE TwEV. JOHN "WESLEY. 
 
 were appropriated to the study of certain branches of knowledge : 
 and lie never suffered himself to deviate from the rule he had laid 
 down. Thus, his hours of study on Mondays and Tuesdays, were 
 devoted to the Greek and Roman classics, historians and poets. — ■ 
 Wednesdays, to logic and ethics. — Thursdays, to Hebrew and 
 Arabic. — Fridays, to metaphysics and natural philosophy. — Satur- 
 days, to oratory and poetry, chiefly composing. — Sundays, to divinity. 
 In the intermediate hours, between these more fixed studies, he 
 perfected himself in the French language, which he had begun to 
 learn two or three years before : he also read a great variety of 
 modern authors in almost every department of science. His method 
 was this: he first read an author regularly through; then, in the 
 second reading, transcribed into his collections, such passages as he 
 thought important, cither for the information they contained, or the 
 beauty of expression. This method not only inured him to industry 
 and accuracy, but it considerably increased his stock of knowledge, 
 and gave him a familiar acquaintance with the authors he had read. 
 
 It has been doubted by some persons, whether the mathematics 
 entered into Mr. Wesley's plan of studies at the university. But 
 among the authors mentioned in his Diary, I find, Euclid, Keil, 
 S'Gravesande, Sir Isaac Nowton, &c. and he seems to have studied 
 them with great attention. He sometimes amused himself with ex- 
 periments in optics. 
 
 It has been before observed, that his father had two livings. He 
 now became less able to attend to the duties of his station, than for- 
 merly; especially as it was difficult, and sometimes dangerous in the 
 winter, to pass between Epworth and Wroote : and it was not easy 
 to procure an assistant to his mind, in this remote corner of the king- 
 dom. He was therefore desirous, that his son. Mr. John Wesley, 
 should come into the country, and reside chiefly at Wroote, as his 
 curate. Mr. Wesley complied with his father's request, who thus 
 expresses himself in a letter of June, — "I do not think that I have 
 thanked you enough for your kind and dutiful letter of the 14th 
 instant. When you come hither, your head-quarters will, I believe, 
 for the most part be at Wroote, and mine at Epworth ; though some- 
 times making a change." Accordingly, lie left Oxford on the 4th of 
 August; and coming to London, spent some days with his brother 
 Samuel, and then proceeded on his journey to take upon him his 
 appointed charge. In this part of Lincolnshire, the ague is endemic, 
 and in October he was seized with it ; at the same time he was called 
 to Oxford, probably to oblige Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln Col- 
 lege, on some election business. This gentleman had rendered such 
 services to Mr. Wesley, in his election to Lincoln, that he used to say, 
 "I can refuse Dr. Morley nothing." In the present instance, his 
 gratitude overcame all objections against travelling on horseback, 
 through wet and cold, with an ague upon him. He reached Oxford
 
 IBB LIFE OE THE EB7. JOHN WESLEY. 255 
 
 on the Kith, and Left it again on the 25th, travelling in the same man 
 ner hack to Wroote, though often very ill on the road. He now 
 continued in the country for souk; time, still pursuing the same plan 
 of study, as far as the nature of his situation would permit. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's general Knowledge, and agreeable conversation had 
 endeared .him to all his acquaintance at Oxford, lie was a most sa- 
 ng and instructive companion; open and communicative to hi 
 
 friends, and civil and obliging to all. The following letter will set this 
 
 part of his character in a clear light. It was written by one of the Fel- 
 lows of Ins own collegej who, it seems, had been a good dfei absent, 
 
 an.' knew little of him, except whal he had learned from the report 
 of those, wlio had been acquainted with him. 
 
 " Coll. Line. Dec. 28, 1727. 
 
 "Sir, — Yesterday I had tin; satisfaction of receiving your kind and 
 obliging letter, whereby you have given me a singular instance of 
 that goodm ss and civility which is essential to your character; and 
 strongly confirmed to me, the many encomiums which are given you 
 in this respect, by all who have the happiness to know you. This 
 makes me infinitely desirous of your acquaintance. And when I 
 consider those shining qualities which I hear daily mentioned in your 
 praise. I cannot but lament the great misfortune we all suffer, in the 
 absence of so agreeable a person from the college. But I please 
 myself witli the thoughts of seeing you here on chapter-day, and of 
 the happiness wo shall have in your company in the summer. In the 
 mean time, T return you my most sincere thanks for this favor, and 
 assure you, that if it should ever lie in my power to serve you, no ono 
 will be more ready to do it, than, sir, 
 
 "Your most obliged and most humble servant, 
 
 " Lew. Fenton." 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued in the country till July, 172S, when he re- 
 turned by way of London to Oxford, where he arrived on the 27th of 
 this month, with a view to obtain priests' orders. No reason is 
 assigned, why he "was not ordained priest sooner: it is evident, how- 
 ever, that he had never applied for it, probably on account of his age. 
 On Sunday, the 32d of September, he was ordained priest, by Dr. 
 Potter, Bishop of Oxford, who had ordained him deacon in 1735. 
 Mr. Wesiey himself has made a mistake in the date of his ordination. 
 In the first part of his Farther Appeal, he says, ' : Iwas ordained 
 deacon in L725, and priest in the year following." This only proves, 
 that in giving the dates of things which had taken place, he did not 
 always consult his diary, hut trusted to his memory, which some- 
 times failed him. To convince the reader, that I have given the true 
 date, I will insert below a part of his letter of Priests' Orders* 
 
 * Tenor nnrsentiura nos Johannes pennis.sione divin& Oxon. Episcopus, Xotum 
 fecinms universis quod nos Episcopus antedictus die Dominico (viz.) Vicesiino seenndo
 
 256 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 October 1. He set out for Lincolnshire, and did not again visit 
 Oxford till the 16th of June, 1729. At this time his brother Charles, 
 Mr. Morgan, and one or two more, had just formed a little society, 
 chiefly to assist each other in their studies, and to consult on the best 
 method of employing their time to advantage. During his stay here, 
 he was almost constantly with them in the evenings ; but about the 
 middle of August, he returned to his charge at Wroote, where he con- 
 tinued till he received the following letter from Dr. Morlcy, the 
 Rector of his college, dated the 21st of October. — : ' At a meeting of 
 the socieflflj just before I left college, to consider of the proper method 
 to preserve discipline and good government; among several things 
 agreed on. it was in the opinion of all that were present, judged neces- 
 sary that the junior Fellows who should be chosen Moderators, shall 
 in person attend the duties of their office, if they do not prevail with 
 some of the Fellows to officiate for them. We all thought it would 
 be a great hardship on Mr. Fenton, to call him from a perpetual 
 Curacy or Donative ; yet this we must have done, had not Mr. 
 Hutchins been so kind to him and us, as to free us from the uneasi- 
 ness of doing a hard thing, by engaging to supply his place in the 
 hall for the present year. Mr. Robinson would as willingly supply 
 yours, but the serving of two cures about fourteen miles from Oxford, 
 and ten at least as bad as the worst of your roads in the isle, makes 
 it, he says, impossible for him to discharge the duty constantly. We 
 hope it may be as much for your advantage to reside at college as 
 where you are, if you take pupils, or can get a curacy in the neigh- 
 borhood of Oxon. Your father may certainly have another curate, 
 though not so much to his satisfaction : yet we are persuaded that 
 this will not move him to hinder your return to college, since the 
 interest of college, and obligation to statute requires it." — In conse- 
 quence of this letter, he quitted his father's curacy at Wroote. and 
 November 22, came to reside at Oxford. 
 
 die mensis Septembris, Anno Domini Millesimo Septingentesimo Vicesimo octavo in 
 Ecclesia Cathedrali Christi Oxon. Sacros Ordines Dei Omnipotentis prccsidio celebrantes : 
 Dilectum nobis in Christo Johannem Wesley, Artis Magistrum, e Coll. Lincoln. Oxon. 
 Socium. — ad Sacrum Presbyteratus Ordinem juxta morem et ritus Ecclesiac Anglicana? 
 admissimus et promovimus ipsumque in Presbyterum tunc et ibidem rite et Canonice 
 Ordinavimus. Datum sub Sigillo nostra Episcopali in prsemissorum fidemac testimonium 
 die mensis Annoque Domini supra expressis et nostra Consecrationis Anno decimo 
 quarto. Jo. Oxon.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JUH.N WESLEY. 257 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 of mr. wesley's residenx-e at oxford pkom November, 1729, to Octo- 
 ber, 1735; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST METH- 
 ODIST SOCIETY, DURING THIS PERIOD. 
 
 Hitherto we have viewed Mr. Wesley, us the polite collegian, 
 rising mto notice and esteem for his literary talents: and in the hum- 
 ble station of curate to his father. The reader will observe, that he 
 .lid not quit this station from discontent, or restless anibittwn. hut at 
 the call of the heads of his college. It is manifest, that he had ool 
 the least conception of what afterwards followed. In consequence 
 of the order he had received, he now entered upon a new situation : 
 he obtained pupils, and became a tutor in the college : he presided in 
 the hall as moderator in the disputations, held six limes a week, and 
 had the chief direction of a religious society. As a tutor he was 
 singularly diligent and careful of his pupils, considering himself 
 responsible for them, not only to their parents and the community, 
 but to God; and therefore labored to make them both scholars and 
 Christians. Some of them disapproved of his religious severities, and 
 refused to join with him in them, hut still continued under his care 
 as pupils, and warmly acknowledged their obligations to him. As 
 moderator in the disputations, he acquired a facility and expertness 
 in arguing; especially, as he himself observes, "in discerning and 
 pointing out well covered and plausible fallacies/' which afterwards 
 gave him a great superiority over most of his numerous adversaries. 
 But his endeavors to become religious, will form the chief subject of 
 this chapter. I call all that he did mere endeavors, because he did 
 not attain the end which he aimed at, peace of mind, comfort in God, 
 and a command over all his passions. He was a long time before he 
 was fully convinced that his own endeavors were insufficient to give 
 him the mind that was in Christ. He clearly saw, in 1725, what the 
 gospel was intended to do for him, and for all mankind ; to be the 
 means of reconciling him to God, and giving him a title to the heav- 
 enly inheritance ; of cleansing him from sin, and preparing him for 
 the enjoyment of heaven : and he retained this view of the general 
 design of the gospel, from that period to the end of his life, without 
 the least variation. But he did not yet understand the method pro- 
 posed in the gospel, of putting a sinner in possession of these bless- 
 ings, nor the order in which the mind is capable of acquiring them. 
 It is true, he read the Scriptures daily, at this time, and in his reli- 
 gious research's was homo unins libri, a man of one book. But his 
 preconceived opinions were as a blind before his mind, and com- 
 pletely hid from his view, the gospel method of attaining present sal- 
 vation. This is no reproach to Mr. Wesley, nor anv objection against 
 22* 33
 
 25S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 the doctrines he afterwards embraced. It is the common lot of all 
 men to imbibe in their youth, notions which afterwards hinder them 
 from perceiving the most obvious truths. It is well known that the 
 systems of natural philosophy, which ingenious men have formed and 
 taught to young students, have been the chief hinderances to the pro- 
 press of knowledge.* What kept his mind in a state of perplexity, 
 was a confused notion of justification ; which he either confounded 
 with sanctification, or thought a man must be sanctified before he 
 can be justified. This notion hindered him from perceiving, that to 
 justify in the language of Paul, is to pardon a repenting believing 
 sinner, as an act of grace ; not for the sake of any previous holiness 
 in him, but through Jesus Christ alone. As soon as he was con- 
 vinced of this, he was no longer embarrassed and perplexed ; he saw 
 immediately the plan which the gospel proposes of reconciling sinners 
 to God, of making them holy in heart and life, and of giving them a 
 sure hope, full of immortality. — But let us attend him through the 
 period appropriated to this chapter, and we shall see the efforts of a 
 great mind to do the will of God ; and every step we take, will con- 
 vince us of the uprightness of his intention. 
 
 It appears from the account I have given of Mr. Charles Wesley, 
 that for more than two years before this time he had studied very 
 hard, and through his brother's advice and influence was become 
 deeply serious; that during the last summer he had received the 
 sacrament weekly, and had prevailed on two or three young men to 
 do the same ; and that these gentlemen had occasionally met together 
 for the purpose of assisting and encouraging each other in their duty, 
 and of regulating their employments by certain rules. The regular 
 method of arranging their studies and other employments procured 
 
 * The two following instances are remarkable proofs of this. Galen, was well ac- 
 quainted with the difference between arteries and veins ; he knew the effects of ligatures in 
 the operation of bleeding, and had all the principal data familiar to his mind, from which 
 Harvey concluded, that the blood circulates through the body. Yet Galen, though accus- 
 tomed to the process of reasoning, drew no such conclusion from them ; the notion that 
 the blood moved to and fro, in the vessels, like the flux and reflux of the sea, so possessed 
 and blinded his mind, that he could not perceive a consequence which naturally and obvi- 
 ously followed from the things which he knew. This veil remained on the minds of phil- 
 osophers and physicians for about fourteen hundred years, so that Harvey deserves as 
 much praise for breaking through the shackles of ancient error, and impartially following 
 the light of truth, as for the discovery itself. 
 
 When Dr. Priestley's experiments on air, were first published in France, they roused the 
 French chymists from a kind of lethargy (de V engourdissement, as one of them expresses it,) 
 yet Macquer, one of the first chymists, not only in France, but perhaps in Europe, speak- 
 ing of the discovery of the nitrous gas, or air, has frankly acknowledged, that he hardly 
 thought it possible an experienced chymist would ever have made it. That his principles 
 would have hindered him from attempting the experiment, which was necessary to make 
 the discovery in question. So true it is, that though in general, knowledge acquired leads 
 the mind to a farther progress, yet, if we place too much confidence in received opinions, 
 and in the consequences we draw from them, they may sometimes hinder us from discov- 
 ering the most obvious truths. See Macquer*s Dictionnaire de Chymit. Tom. 2, page 323, 
 Edit. 1778.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE IlEV. JOHN WKsr.EY. 259 
 
 thorn the distinguishing epithel of Methodist*, which according to 
 Mr. Charles, v n them before his brothel eame to Oxford in 
 
 November. This is probably the mosl accurate account ; for when 
 
 Mr. Wesley speaks of this appellation, he mentions it only in n 
 general terms, without attempting to state at what period of the 
 society it was first given. "The exact regularity' of their I 
 well as studies," says he, "occasioned a young gentleman of Christ 
 Church to say, 'here is a new set of Methodists sprung up; J allud 
 to some ancient physicians who were so called.* The name w 
 new and quaint; so it took immediately, and the Methodists v 
 known all over the university. 
 
 It does not appear, however, that these gentlemen met together at 
 any fixed or stattd times, or that they had made any regulations for 
 this purpose before Mr. John Wesley joined them. When he came 
 amongst them, they gladly committed the direction of the whole to 
 him; and from this time the society began to assume a more regular 
 form ; it is from this period therefore, that he commences his history 
 of it. in the following words: 
 
 "In November, 1729, four young gentlemen of Oxford, Mr. John 
 Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College ; Mr. Charles Wesley, student of 
 Christ Church; Mr. Morgan, commoner of Christ Church ; and Mr. 
 Kirkman, of Merton College ; began to spend some evenings in a 
 week -together, in reading chiefly the Greek Testament. The next 
 3'ear two or three of Mr. John Wesley's pupils desired the liberty of 
 meeting with them; and afterwards one of Mr. Charles Wesley's 
 pupils. It was in 1732, that Mr. Ingham of Queen's College, and 
 Mr. Rroughton of Exeter, were added to their number. To these in 
 April, was joined Mr. Clayton of Hrazen-Nose, with two or three of 
 his pupils. About the same time Mr. James Harvey was permitted to 
 meet with them, and afterwards Mr. Whitelicld."" f 
 
 ♦Theinison was the founder of this sect, about thirty or forty years before the Christian 
 era; and it flourished, according to Alpinus, about three hundred years. Le Clerc in- 
 forms us, that the physicians of this sect were called Methodists, because they took it into 
 their head, t<> find out a more easy method o£ teaching and practising the art of physic 
 However this may be, it is certain that some of the greatest physicians of the time in 
 which the sect flourished, were Methodists. That Themison was a man of the most ex- 
 tensive practice, is evidently implied in the words of Juvenal, if he speaks of the 
 person, which is generally supposed. He is describing the infirmities of an old man, and 
 observes, 
 
 CirrumjUit agminc facto 
 
 Morborum omne genus, quorum si nomina quaras 
 
 Promptius expediam 
 
 Quot Themison ergros autumno acciderit uno. 
 
 "A whole troop of all kinds of diseases rush upon him on all sides; if you ask 
 their names, I could as soon reckon up how many patients Themis to killed in one 
 autumn." — Had his practice, however, bt en verj unsuccessful, it is not probable it would 
 have been so extensive as to become almost proverbial. 
 
 ■J Wesley's Works, vol. XV. pa;/'
 
 260 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 These four young gentlemen continued their meetings for some time, 
 without any other views than their own benefit. But in the summer 
 of 1730, Mr. Morgan called at the gaol to sec a man who was con- 
 demned for killing his wife, and told them, that, from the conver- 
 sation he had with one of the debtors, he verily believed it would do 
 much good if any one would be at the pains of now and then speak- 
 ing with them. Having mentioned this several times, Mr. Wesley 
 and his brother Charles, went with him on the 24th of August to the 
 castle, and were so well satisfied with their visit, that they deter- 
 mined to go thither once or twice a week. They had not done this 
 long, before Mr. Morgan, who seems to have led the way in acts of 
 charity and benevolence to others, desired Mr. Wesley to go with him 
 to see a poor woman in the town who was sick. When they began 
 to reflect on the benefit this might be of to the poor, they thought it 
 would be well worth while to spend two or three hours in the week 
 in this species of charity, especially if the minister of the parish in 
 which such person was, did not object to it. But as this practice 
 was quite new, and had an appearance of irregularity, on which ac- 
 count it might give offence, Mr. Wesley did not choose to proceed 
 any further without advice. He wrote to his father, who was 
 remarkably attached to regularity and church-order, stating what 
 they had hitherto done, and what their design was ; begging to 
 have his opinion whether they had already gone too far ? Whether 
 they should stand still where they were, or go forward ? 
 
 His father's answer is dated September 21, in which he says, "As 
 to your own designs and employments, what can I say less of them 
 than valde jwobo ; and that I have the highest reason to bless God, 
 that he has given me two sons together at Oxford, to whom he has 
 given grace and courage to turn the war against the world and the 
 devil, which is the best way to conquer them. They have but one 
 enemy more to combat with, the flesh ; which if they take care to 
 subdue by fasting and prayer, there will be no more for them to do, 
 but to proceed steadily in the same course, and expect the crown 
 which fadelh not away. You have reason to bless God, as I do, that 
 you have so fast a friend as Mr. Morgan, who I see in the most 
 difficult service, is ready to break the ice for you. 
 
 " I am afraid lest the main objection you make against your going 
 on in the business of the prisoners, may secretly proceed from flesh 
 and blood. For who can harm you if you are followers of that which 
 is so good? And which will be one of the marks by which the 
 Shepherd of Israel will know his sheep at the last day. Though, if 
 it were possible for you to suffer a little in the cause, you would have 
 a confessor's reward. You own that none but such as are out of 
 their senses would be prejudiced against you for acting in this man- 
 ner. Go on then in God's name in the path to which your Saviour 
 has directed you ; and that track wherein your father has gone before
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 261 
 
 you? For when I was an undergraduate, I visited those, in the 
 castle there, and reflect on it with great satisfaction to this day. 
 Walk as prudently as you can, though not fearfully, and my heart 
 and prayers are with you. 
 
 " Your first regular step is to consult with him, if any such there 
 be, who has a jurisdiction over the prisoners; and the next is to 
 obtain the direction and approbation of your bishop. This is Mon- 
 day morning, at which time 1 shall never forget yu.— Accordingly, 
 to him who is every where, I now heartily commit you." 
 
 This advice, from a person tm whose judgment, experience, and 
 orthodoxy they could depend, gave them courage: it confirmed them 
 in their benevolent purposes, and animated them with zeal in the 
 execution of them. They carefully attended, however, to the pru- 
 dential directions; and Mr. Wesley immediately consulted Mr. Gerard, 
 the Bishop of Oxford's chaplain, who likewise attended the prisoners 
 when any were condemned to die, for at other times they were left to 
 their own care. He proposed to him their design of serving the 
 prisoners as far as they could, and his own intention of preaching 
 there once a month, if the bishop should approve of it. Mr. Gerard 
 commended the design, and said he would answer for the bishop's 
 approbation, to whom he would take the first opportunity of mention- 
 ing it. The bishop being consulted, not only gave his permission, 
 but was highly pleased with the undertaking, and hoped it would 
 have the desired success. 
 
 Sheltered by such respectable authority, they thought themselves 
 secure, and prosecuted fheir design with diligence. But no human 
 authority is sufficient to restrain the overflowings of a mind at enmity 
 with God. The old drones in religion, who retain little of Christianity 
 but the name, think themselves insulted by any extraordinary piety 
 and zeal in young men: and the gay and thoughtless an? irritated, 
 because they think their peculiar pleasures and whole manner of life 
 is thereby condemned. Thus the case seems to have stood between 
 these young men and their opponents at Oxford. The opposition 
 increased. The men of wit in Christ Church entered the lists against 
 them, and between mirth and anger, made a pretty many reflections 
 upon the sdcramentarians, as they were pleased to call them. Their 
 allies of Merton, thought both this and the title of Methodists, too 
 decent, as implying something commendable; they therefore changed 
 it, and honored them with the title of the Holy Club. But most of 
 these being persons of well known characters, they made no proselytes 
 from the sacrament, till a gentleman eminent for learning, and well 
 esteemed for piety, joining them, told his nephew, that if he dared to 
 go to the weekly communion any Longer, he would turn him out of 
 doors. This argument had no success; the young gentleman com- 
 municated next week. The uncle now became more violent, and 
 shook his nephew by the throat, to convince him more effectually,
 
 262 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 that receiving the sacrament every week was founded in error : hut 
 this argument appearing to the young gentleman to have no weight 
 in it, he continued his usual practice. This eminent person, so well 
 esteemed for piety, w r as however indefatigable in his endeavors to 
 suppress it. He now changed the mode of attack, and like a true 
 it of satan, kept close to the letter of the Apostle's advice, but 
 grossly perverted the spirit of it. By a soft obliging manner towards 
 him, he melted down the young gentleman's resolution of being 
 so strictly religious, and from this time he began to absent himself 
 five Sundays out of six, from the sacrament. This success gave the 
 opposition new strength, and one of the seniors of the college consult- 
 ing with the doctor, they prevailed with two other young gentlemen 
 to promise they would only communicate three times a year. 
 
 The opposition now becoming more serious, by some persons of in- 
 fluence taking so decided a part against them, the two Mr. Wesleys 
 wrote to their father again, stating their situation, and asking 
 further advice. His answer, which is dated December 1, now lies 
 before me. 
 
 " This day I received both yours, and this evening, in the course 
 of our reading, I thought I found an answer that would be more 
 proper than any I myself could dictate ; though since it will not be 
 easily translated, I send it in the original. iJolb] pot. Kav/rjaig vnsg vpwv 
 
 rtenhjootuui rrj 7tuQuy.Xr l a£f vneQueqiaaevopuv 777 /uqu.^ What would you 
 
 be? Would you be angels'? I question whether a mortal can ar- 
 rive to a greater degree of perfection than steadily to do good, and for 
 that very reason patiently and meekly to suffer evil. For my part, 
 on the present view of your actions and designs, my daily prayers are 
 that God would keep you humble : and then I am sure that if you 
 continue to suffer for righteousness' sake, though it be but in a lower 
 degree, the spirit of God and of glory shall in some good measure rest 
 upon you. And you cannot but feel such a satisfaction in your own 
 minds as you would not part with for all the world. Be never weary of 
 well-doing: never look back, for you know the prize and the crown 
 are before you : though I can scarce think so meanly of you, as that 
 you should be discouraged with the crackling of thorns under a pot. 
 Be not high-minded, but fear. Preserve an equal temper of mind 
 under whatever treatment you meet with, from a not very just or 
 well-natured world. Bear no more sail than is necessary, but steer 
 steady. The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable duties 
 (as there is no such thing as works of supererogation) the more all 
 good and wise men will value you, if they see your works are all of 
 a piece ; or which is infinitely more, he, by whom actions and inten- 
 tions are weighed, will both accept, esteem, and reward you. 
 
 " I hear my son John has the honor of being styled the father of 
 
 * 2 Cor. vii. 4. Great is my glorying of you. I am rilled with comfort. I am exceed- 
 ing joyful.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KKV. JOHN WESLEY. 263 
 
 the Holy Club: if it be so, I am sure I must be grandfather of it: 
 and I need not say, that I bad rather any of my sons should be so 
 dignified and distinguished, than to have the title of Hts Holtni 
 
 In the same letter he advises them to use greal mildness towards 
 their persecutors, but at the same time to avoid a mean or sneaking 
 behavior, and rather to show an open manly firmness, which is 
 highly becoming in a mind conscious of acting well. 
 
 In answer to this. Mr. Wesley wTOte to his father December 11. 
 He says, " We all return you our sincere thanks foT your timely and 
 necessary advice; and should be exceedingly glad if it were as easy 
 to follow it, as it is impossible not to approve it. That doubtless is 
 the very point we have to gain, before any other can be managed 
 successfully, to have an habitual lively sense of our being only in- 
 struments in his hand, who can do all things either with or without 
 any instrument. But how to fix this sense in us, is the great ques- 
 tion. — We hope you and all our friends will continue to intercede 
 for us, to him with whom all things are possible. 
 
 "To-morrow night I expect to be in company with the gentleman 
 who did us the honor to take the first notice of our little society. I 
 have terrible reasons to think he is as slenderly provided with 
 humanity as with sense and learning. However, I must not let slip 
 this opportunity, because he is at present in some distress, occasioned 
 by his being obliged to dispute in the schools on Monday ; though he 
 is not furnished with such arguments as he wants. I intend, if he 
 has not procured them before, to help him to some arguments, that I 
 may at least remove that prejudice from him, that ' we are friends 
 to none but those who are as queer as ourselves.' " 
 
 Under the encouragement of his father's letter they still continued 
 to meet together as usual, and to confirm one another in their pious 
 resolutions. They communicated once a week. They visited the 
 prisoners, and some poor families in the town when they were sick; 
 and that they might have wherewith to relieve their distress, they 
 abridged themselves of all the superfluities and of many of the con- 
 veniences of life. They took every opportunity of conversing with 
 their acquaintance in the most useful manner, to awaken in them a 
 
 ise of religion. But the outcry daily increasing, they thought it 
 proper, by way of self-defence, to propose to their friends or opponents 
 as opportunity offered, these or the like questions: 
 
 "1. Whether it does not concern all men of all conditions to imitate 
 him as much as they can, who went about doing good? 
 
 Whether all Christians are not concerned in that command, 
 'While we have time let us do good to all men.' 
 
 Win ther we shall not be more happy hereafter, the more good we 
 do now ? 
 
 2. Whether we may not try to do good to our acquaintance among 
 the young gentlemen of the university. Particularly, whether we
 
 264 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 may not endeavor to convince them of the necessity of being Chris- 
 tians, and of being scholars? 
 
 Whether we may not try to convince them of the necessity of 
 method and industry, in order to either learning or virtue ? 
 
 Whether we may not try to persuade them to confirm and increase 
 their industry, by communicating as often as they can? 
 
 A\ hether we may not mention to them the authors whom we con- 
 ceive to have written best on those subjects ? 
 
 Whether we may not assist them as we are able, from time to time, 
 to form resolutions upon what they read in those authors, and to 
 execute them with steadiness and perseverance ? 
 
 3. May we not try to do good to those who are hungry, naked, or 
 sick ? If we know any necessitous family, may we not give them a 
 little food, clothes, or physic, as they want? 
 
 If they can read, may we not give them a Bible, a Common Prayer 
 Book, or a Whole Duty of Man? 
 
 May we not inquire, now and then, how they have used them; 
 explain what tlley do not understand, and enforce what they do? 
 
 May we not enforce upon them the necessity of private prayer, 
 and of frequenting the church and sacrament? 
 
 May we not contribute what we are able, toward having their chil- 
 dren clothed, and taught to read? 
 
 4. May we not try to do good to those who are in prison? May 
 we not release such well-disposed persons as remain in prison for 
 small debts? 
 
 May we not lend small sums to those who are of any trade, that 
 they may procure themselves tools and materials to work with? 
 
 May we not give to them who appear to want it most, a little 
 money, or clothes, or physic?" 
 
 It was impossible for any person, who had a grain of either 
 humanity or religion left, to answer these questions in the negative, 
 however averse he might be to practise the duties proposed in them. 
 No one attempted it ; but several, when they understood the plan of 
 their designs, increased their little stock of money for the prisoners 
 and the poor, by subscribing something quarterly to it; so that the 
 more persons they proposed their designs to, the more they were con- 
 firmed in the belief that they were acting right, and more determined 
 to pursue their plan, notwithstanding the ridicule which increased 
 fast upon them during the winter. 
 
 It appears from the questions here proposed, which relate to the 
 students, that Mr. Wesley was not inattentive to their progress in 
 learning, though he endeavored to make them religious. His regular 
 method of study, his diligence, and great care to make his pupils 
 thoroughly understand every thing they read, were admirably adapted 
 to make them scholars. It is indeed universally allowed, that he
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KKV. JOHN WESLEY. 265 
 
 was an excellent tutor, and his pupils hare in general acknowledged 
 themselves under infinite obligations to him <>n this account. 
 
 This year, Mr. Wesley and his brother ( harks, began die piBCl 
 of conversing together in Latin, whenever they were alone; chiefly 
 with a view ot' acquiring a facility in expressing themselves in thU 
 *uage, on all occasion*, with perspicuity, energy, and elegam . . 
 i practice they continued lor near sixty years; and with such 
 success, that if their style did not equal, it certainly, on some sub- 
 jects, approached nearer to the best models of conversation in the 
 Augustan age, than many of the learned have thought it possible to 
 attain. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1731, a meeting was held by several 
 of the seniors of the college, to consult on the speediest way to stop 
 the progress of enthusiasm in it. Mr. Wesley and his friends did not 
 learn what was the result of this very pious consultation; but it was 
 
 sooi\ publicly reported, that Dr. and the Censors were going 
 
 to blow up the Godly Club. This was now their common title; 
 though they were sometimes dignified with that of the Enthusiasts, 
 or the Reforming Club. — It is curious to observe, the different modes 
 of attack sometimes made use of, both against persons and doctrines. 
 When the opposers can derive no advantage, either from Scripture or 
 reason, they give bad names to the best things; in order to prejudice 
 the minds of those, who never think for themselves. 
 
 As new difficulties arose, Mr. Wesley lost no opportunity of con- 
 sulting his friends. He now wrote to his brother Samuel, at West- 
 minster; whose answer is dated April — " I designed," says he, "to 
 have written to Mr. ISateman, to whom I read part of your last let- 
 ter, concerning the execrable consultation in order to stop the progress 
 of religion, by giving it a false name. He lifted up his eyes and 
 hands, and protested he could not have believed such a thing. He 
 gave Mr. Morgan a very good character, and said he should always 
 think himself obliged to him, for the pains he took in reclaiming a 
 young pupil of his, who was just got into ill company, and upon the 
 brink of destruction. — I do not like your being called a club, that 
 name is really calculated to do mischief. But the other charge of 
 enthusiasm can weigh with none, but such as drink away their 
 senses, or never had any : for surely activity in social duties, and a 
 strict attendance on the ordained means of grace, are the strongest 
 guanls imaginable against it. I called on Dr. Terry, to desire him 
 to subscribe to Job, but did not meet with him at home; in two or 
 three days, O rem rUHculam ei joeosaml he did me the favor to call 
 upon me. I said, I hope my two brothers have still good characters 
 at Oxford, — he answered he believed they were studious and sober. 
 When he was got down stairs he turned about, and said, I think I 
 have heard your brothers are exemplary and take great pains to instil 
 good principles into young people. I told him, and vou may guess I 
 23 34
 
 266 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 told him the truth, I was very glad to hear such a character of them, 
 especially from him." — From the last words, it is pretty plain, that 
 Dr. Terry was an avowed opposer of Mr. Wesley and his friends, 
 though he was constrained to bear testimony to the goodness of their 
 characters : but whether he was the grave gentleman who so piously 
 took his nephew by the throat to convert him to his own way of 
 thinking and acting; and who consulted with the censors how to stop 
 the progress of religion among them, is not certain. 
 
 In the midst of such opposition, Mr. Wesley thought it prudent to 
 take every method in his power, to prevent the good that was in them 
 from being evil spoken of; and with this view, and to obtain further 
 advice, he wrote in May, to the Rev. Mr. Hoole,^ an aged clergyman 
 in his father's neighborhood, of known wisdom and integrity. Part 
 of his answer runs thus:f "As to my own sense of the matter, I 
 confess I cannot but heartily approve of that serious and religious 
 turn of mind that prompts you and your associates to those pious and 
 charitable offices ; and can have no notion of that man's religion, or 
 concern for the honor of the university, that opposes you, as far as 
 your design respects the colleges. I should be loth to send a son of 
 mine to any seminary, where his conversation with virtuous young 
 men, whose professed design of meeting together at proper times, was 
 to assist each other in forming good resolutions, and encouraging one 
 another to execute them with constancy and steadiness, was incon- 
 sistent with any received maxims or rules of life among the 
 members." 
 
 On the 13th of April Mr. Wesley, in company with his brother, set 
 out on foot for Epworth ; for they now saved every penny they could, 
 to give it to the poor. They returned to Oxford on the 12th of May, 
 and on the 11th of June he wrote to his father, giving him a very 
 discouraging account of their little society. With respect to their 
 walk he observes, that it was not so pleasant to Oxford as from it, 
 though in one respect more useful. "For it let us see," says he, 
 " that four or five and twenty miles is an easy and safe day's journey 
 in hot weather as well as cold. We have made another discovery 
 too, which may be of some service ; that it is easy to read as we 
 walk ten or twelve miles, and that it neither makes us faint nor gives 
 us any other symptom of weariness, more than the mere walking 
 without 'reading at all. 
 
 "Since our return, our little company that used to meet us on a 
 Sunday evening, is shrunk into almost none at all. Mr. Morgan is 
 sick at Holt ; Mr. Boyce is at his father's house at Barton ; Mr. Kirk- 
 ham must very shortly leave Oxford, to be his uncle's curate, and a 
 young gentleman of Christ Church, who used to make a fourth, 
 either afraid or ashamed or both, is returned to the ways of the world, 
 and studiously shuns our company. However, the poor at the castle 
 
 * Private Diary. \ Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. p. 99.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RBV. JOHN WK.-^LEY. 
 
 have still the gospel preached to them, and some of their temporal 
 wants supplied, our little fund rather increasing than diminishing. 
 Nor have we yet been forced to discharge any of the children which 
 Mr. Morgan left to our care: though I wish they too, do not find the 
 want of him; I am sure some of their parents will. 
 
 "Some however give us a better prospect; John Whitelamb in 
 particular. I believe with this you will receive some account from 
 himself, how his time is employed. He reads on<- English, one Latin, 
 and one Greek hook alternately; and never meddles with a new one 
 in any of the languages, till he has ended the old one If he goes on 
 as he has begun, I dare take upon me to say, that by the time he has 
 been here four or live years, there will not be such an one, of his 
 standing in Lincoln-College, perhaps not in the university of Oxford." 
 
 But notwithstanding their little company was thus scattered, and 
 they left to stand alone, yet they still pursued their designs of doing 
 as much good as possible, with the same diligence and zeal as before. 
 How few attain to this steadiness of mind in that which is good ! 
 Who will support an uniform character in an unfashionable attach- 
 ment to the duties of religion in every situation,' uninfluenced by 
 friends or enemies ? Surely none but those who act from principle, 
 who do not consider so much what men say or do, as what judgment 
 God forms of them in every action of life. The present situation of 
 these two young men tried and proved them in this respect, and they 
 stood firm as the beaten anvil to the stroke. Some of their friends 
 however began to think that they carried matters too far, and laid un- 
 necessary burdens on themselves. This subject Mr. AVesley mentions 
 in a letter to his mother of the same date with that mentioned above 
 to his father, giving her at the same time some account of the effects 
 of their journey. 
 
 "The motion and sun together," says he, "in our last hundred and 
 fifty miles' walk so thoroughly carried off all our superfluous humors, 
 that we continue perfectly in health, though it is here a very sickly 
 season. And Mr. Kirkhaui assures us, on the word of a priest and a 
 physician, that if we will but take the same medicine once or twice a 
 year, we shall never need any other to keep us from the gout. — 
 When we were with him, we touched two or three times upon a nice 
 subject, but did not come to any full conclusion. The point debated 
 was, what is the meaning of being 'righteous over much,' or by the 
 more common phrase of, being too strict in religion? and what dan- 
 ger there was of any of us falling into that extreme? 
 
 "All the ways of being too righteous or too strict, which we could 
 think of. were these: either the carrying some one particular virtue 
 to so great a height, as to make it clash with some others: or. the 
 laying too much stress on the instituted means of grace, to the neg- 
 lect of the weightier matters of the law; or, the multiplying pruden- 
 tial means upon ourselves so far, and binding ourselves to the ol
 
 26S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 vance of them so strictly, as to obstruct the end we aimed at by them, 
 either by hindering our advance in heavenly affections in general, or 
 by retarding our progress in some particular virtue. Our opponents 
 seemed to think my brother and I in some danger of being too strict in 
 this last sense; of laying burdens on ourselves too heavy to be borne, 
 and consequently too heavy to be of any use to us. 
 
 :: It is easy to observe, that almost every one thinks that rule to- 
 tally needless, which he does not need himself; and as to the chris- 
 tian spirit itself, almost every one calls that degree of it which he 
 does not himself aim at, enthusiasm. If therefore we plead for either 
 (not as if we thought the former absolutely needful, neither as if we 
 had attained the latter) it is no great wonder that they who are not 
 for us in practice should be against us. If you who are a less preju- 
 diced judge, have perceived us faulty in this matter, too superstitious 
 or enthusiastic, or whatever it is to be called; we earnestly desire to 
 be speedily informed of our error,' that we may no longer spend our 
 strength on that which profiteth not. Or whatever there may be on 
 the other hand, in which you have observed us to be too remiss, that 
 likewise we desire to know as soon as possible. This is a subject 
 which we would understand with as much accuracy as possible, it 
 being hard to say which is of the worse consequence : the being too 
 strict, the really carrying things too far, the wearying ourselves and 
 spending our strength in burdens that are unnecessary; or the being 
 frightened by those terrible words, from what, if not directly neces- 
 sary, would at least be useful." 
 
 The reader will easily observe that this letter, written to a parent, 
 to whom he often laid open all his heart without the least restraint or 
 disguise, speaks a mind ardently bent on a total devotion to God, and 
 anxious to discover the most excellent way of attaining it. The fol- 
 lowing letter written in November to his brother Samuel, treats on 
 the same subject he had mentioned to his mother, and discovers his 
 sentiments more at large. It seems Mr. Samuel Wesley had suggest- 
 ed to him, that in his general seriousness, and in one or two other 
 points of behavior, he carried matters too far ; that these little things 
 might give a prejudice against other parts of his conduct that were 
 excellent, and of the utmost importance ; and that he might relax a 
 little in these smaller matters without injuring his general design. In 
 answer to these remarks of his brother, he says; " Considering the 
 other changes that I remember in myself, I shall not at all wonder if 
 the time comes, when we differ as little in our conclusions as we do 
 now in our premises. In most we seem to agree already ; especially 
 as to rising, not keeping much company, and sitting by a fire, which 
 I always do, if any one in the room does, whether at home or abroad. 
 But these are the very things about which others will never agree 
 with me. Had I given up these, or but one of them, rising early, 
 which implies going to bed early (though I never am sleepy now) and
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 269 
 
 keeping so little company, not one man in ten of those who arc offend- 
 ed at me. as it is, would ever open their mouth against any ol the 
 other particulars. For the sake of these, those are Mentioned; the 
 
 root of the matter lies here. Would I bnl employ a third of my 
 money, and about half my time as other folks do, smaller matters 
 would he easily overlooked. But I think. l Nil tanti est.' As to my 
 hair, I am much more sure, that what this enables me to do, is accor- 
 ding to the Scripture, than I am thai the length of it is contrary to it.* 
 
 "I have often flaoughl of a saying of Dr. Hay-ward's when he ex- 
 amined me for priest's orders ; ' Do you know what you are about 1 
 You are bidding defiance to all mankind. He that would live a 
 christian priest, ought to know, that whether his hand be against 
 every man or no, he must expect every man's hand should he against 
 him. 5 It is not strange that every man's hand, who is not a Christian, 
 should he against him that endeavors to be so. But is it not hard 
 that even those who are with us should be against us; that a man's 
 enemies, in some degree, should be those of the same household of 
 faith ? Yet so it is. From the time that a man sets himself to this 
 business, very many, even of those who travel the same road, many 
 of those who are before as well as behind him, will lay stumbling- 
 blocks in his way. One blames him for not going fast enough, an- 
 other for having made no greater progress ; another for going too far, 
 which perhaps, strange as it is, is the more common charge of the 
 two. For this comes from all people of all sorts; not only infidels, 
 not only half christians, hut some of the best of men are very apt to 
 make this reflection, 'he lays unnecessary burdens upon himself; he 
 is too precise; he does what God has no where required to be done.' 
 True, he has not required it of those who are perfect; and even as to 
 those who are not, all men are not required to use all means ; but 
 every man is required to use those which he finds most useful to 
 himself. And who can tell better than himself, whether he finds 
 them so or no! Who knoweth the things of a man better than the 
 spirit of a man that is in him? 
 
 " This being a point of no common concern. I desire to explain 
 myself upon it once for all, and to tell you freely and clearly, those 
 general positions on which I ground all those practices, for which, as 
 you would have seen had you read that paper through, I am gener- 
 ally accused of singularity. 1st. As to the end of my being; I lay 
 it down for a rule, that I cannot be too happy, or therefore too holy: 
 and thence infer that the more steadily I keep my eye upon the prize 
 
 * Mr. Wesley wore his hair remarkably long and flowing on his shoulders. As lie was 
 often indisposed, his mother thought it injured his health, and was very desirous that he 
 should have it taken off; •• 1 verity believe," says she in a letter, "you will never have 
 
 any | I Btate of health, while you keep your hair." He objected against parting with 
 
 his hair, because it would occasion some increase of his expenses, which he could not 
 afford* with. ur giving less to the poor. His brother Samuel took a middle way. and advised 
 him to have his hair cut shorter ; and this advice he followed.. 
 
 23*
 
 270 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 of our high calling, and the more of my thoughts and words and ac- 
 tions are directly pointed at the attainment of it, the better. 2. As 
 to the instituted means of attaining it, I likewise lay it down for a 
 rule, that I am to use them every time I may. 3. As to prudential 
 means, I believe this rule holds of things indifferent in themselves; 
 whatever I know to do me hurt, that to me is not indifferent, but 
 resolutely to be abstained from : whatever I know to do me good, 
 that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely to be embraced. 
 
 " But it will be said, I am whimsical. True, and what then? If 
 by whimsical be meant simply singular, I own it; if singular without 
 any reason, I deny it with both my hands, and am ready to give a 
 reason to any that asks me, of every custom wherein I differ from the 
 world. I grant in many single actions I differ unreasonably from 
 others, but not wilfully ; no, I shall extremely thank any one who 
 will teach me how to help it. 
 
 "As to my being formal ; if by that be meant that I am not easy 
 and unaffected enough in my carriage, it is very true ; but how shall 
 I help it 7 — If by formal be meant that I am serious, this too is very 
 true ; but why should I help it? Mirth I grant is very fit for you; 
 but does it follow that it is fit for me ? Are the same tempers, any 
 more than the same words and actions fit for all circumstances ? If 
 you are to rejoice evermore, because you have put your enemies to 
 flight, am I to do the same while they continually assault me ? You 
 are very glad, because you are passed from death to life ; well, but 
 let him be afraid who knows not whether he is to live or die. — 
 Whether this be my condition or no, who can tell better than myself? 
 Him who can, whoever he be, I allow to be a proper judge, whether 
 I do well to be generally as serious as I can." 
 
 December 11. Mr. Samuel Wesley answered this letter, and felt 
 himself a little hurt at some expressions in it ; the force of which he 
 endeavored to ward off. Some time afterwards the subject of serious- 
 ness was again renewed, and several letters passed between them. 
 At first they seemed to differ in opinion ; but when each had explained 
 himself, they were more agreed. Mr. Samuel Wesley closes the debate 
 in the following words : " To the best of my memory your character 
 was but little in my thoughts, and my own not at all, in my late 
 letters. I never designed to justify myself; perhaps my laughter is 
 particularly blameable, as my temper is serious, severe, and melan- 
 choly. — Thus ends our notable dispute, or rather we have had none 
 at all. For you are only against excessive laughter, which I was 
 never for ; and only for seriousness, which 1 was never against. There 
 is a time to weep, and a time to laugh. And now methinks each of 
 us may say to the other, as Dick does to Matt — 
 
 " That people lived and died I knew, 
 An hour ago, as well as you."
 
 THE LIKE OK THE KI.V. JOHN WE.-U-.V. 271 
 
 About this time his father came up to London and from thence took 
 an excursion to < )xford, to see what his sons vere doings and in v. hat 
 spirit and temper of mind they did it. On Ins return to London he 
 wrote to Mrs. Wesley, January the 5th, in winch lie says; "I had 
 yours on new-year's day. on which I returned m one day I 
 
 ■ id not very well: hut wed paid both lor my expense and Labor, 
 by the shining piety of our two sons, of whom i shall write soon i 
 at large." This, the reader will observe, gives the fullest evidence 
 that tin' father did not think his sons were i arrying matters too far. 
 
 Though Mr. Wesley continued with such persevering industry in 
 r'cry means of grace, in acts of self-denial, and in doing good to 
 rs to the utmost of his power; yet it was a bare conviction of his 
 duty, and not a gale of passion, that supported him in these laborious 
 rcises ; which makes his resolution appear the more extraordinary. 
 When he first set out in this religious course of life, he was fully con- 
 vinced that he did not possess that state of mind which the gospel 
 f as the privilege of true believers in Christ; he expected that 
 the practice of every duty to the utmost of his power would lead him 
 into this state of mind, and give him peace and joy in God; but he 
 did not find that this effect followed; he was often dull, fiat, and 
 unattected in the use of the most solemn ordinances. This both 
 distressed and perplexed him, so that he seemed at a loss which way 
 to proceed, to obtain the happiness and security he wanted. In this 
 state of perplexity he wrote to his mother on the 28th of February, 
 and after mentioning Mr. Morgan's situation, he observes; "One 
 consideration is enough to make me assent to his and your judgment 
 concerning the holy sacrament; which is, that we cannot allow 
 Christ's human nature to be present in it, without allowing either 
 con — or transubstantiation. But that his Divinity is so united to us 
 then, as he never is but to worthy receivers, I firmly believe, though 
 the manner of that union is utterly a mystery to me. 
 
 " That none but worthy receivers should find this effect is not 
 strange to me, when I observe, how small effect many means of im- 
 provement have upon an unprepared mind. Mr. Morgan and my 
 brother were affected as they ought, by the observations you made on 
 that glorious subject : but though my understanding approved what 
 was excellent, yet my heart did not feel it. Why was this, but be- 
 cause it was pre-engaged by those affections with which wisdom will 
 not dwell ! Because the animal mind cannot relish those truths which 
 are spiritually discerned. Yet I have those writings which the good 
 spirit gave to that end ! 1 have many of those which he hath since 
 Assisted his servants to give us: I have retirement to apply these to 
 my own soul daily ; I have means both of public and private prayer; 
 and above all, of partaking in that sacrament once a week. "W hat 
 shall I do to make all these blessings effectual ? To gain from them 
 that mind which was also in Christ Jesus?
 
 272 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 " To all who give signs of their not being strangers to it, I propose 
 this question — and why not to you rather than any? — Shall I quite 
 break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately tends to 
 practice ? I once desired to make a fair show in languages and phi- 
 losophy: but it is past: there is a more excellent way, and if I can- 
 not attain to any progress in the one, without throwing up all thoughts 
 of the other, why fare it well ! yet a little while and we shall all be 
 equal in knowledge, if we are in virtue. 
 
 ''You say, 'you have renounced the world.' And what have 1 
 been doing all this time 1 What have I done ever since I was born ? 
 Why, I have been plunging myself into it more and more. It is 
 enough : Awake thou that sleepest. Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, 
 one hope of our calling? One way of attaining that hope? Then I 
 am to renounce the world as well as you. That is the very thing I 
 want to do : to draw off my affections from this world and fix them 
 on a better. But how ? What is the surest and the shortest way? Is 
 it not to be humble? Surely this is a large step in the way. But the 
 question recurs, how am I to do this ? To own the necessity of it, is 
 not to be humble. In many things you have interceded for me and 
 prevailed. Who knows but in this too you may be successful ? If 
 you can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening, which 
 you formerly bestowed upon me in another manner, I doubt not but 
 it would be as useful now for correcting my heart, as it was then for 
 forming my judgment. 
 
 " When I observe how fast life flies away, and how slow improve- 
 ment comes, I think one can never be too much afraid of dying before 
 one has learned to live. I mean even in the course of nature. For 
 were I sure that 'the silver cord should not be violently loosed;' 
 that ' the wheel should not be broken at the cistern,' till it was quite 
 worn away by its own motion ; yet what a time would this give me 
 for such a work ! a moment to transact the business of eternity ! 
 What are forty years in comparison of this? So that were I sure of 
 what never man yet was sure of, how little would it alter the case ! 
 How justly still might I cry out, 
 
 " ' Downward I hasten to my destin'd place ; 
 
 There none obtain thy aid, none sing thy praise ! 
 Soon shall I lie in death's deep ocean drown'd ; 
 Is mercy there, is sweet forgiveness found ? 
 O save me yet, while on the brink I stand ; 
 Rebuke these storms, and set me safe on land. 
 make my longings and thy mercy sure ! 
 Thou art the God of power.' " 
 
 • 
 
 This letter needs no comment ; it shows an ardent mind, wholly 
 occupied in pursuit of a saving knowledge of God ; but embarrassed 
 and perplexed, not knowing which way to turn, and yet willing to 
 sacrifice the dearest object in life to obtain the end in view.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHfl VTESLBT. 273 
 
 Mr. Morgan had now been ill more than twelve months; and was 
 
 so greatly reduced, that he became a burden to himself) and totally 
 
 98 to others. In this stage of bis disease, his understanding 
 
 ppeared deranged ; he became more changeable in Ins 
 
 temper than usual, and inconsistent in his conversation. Hut this 
 
 purely the effect of his disease, not the lea it Bymptom of the 
 
 kind having ever appeared, till long after his health had declined. 
 
 His father being fully informed of the state of his health, wrote to 
 him in March, and told him that he should no longer be limited in his 
 expenses to any fixed allowance; that such sums as were necessary 
 for his health should he immediately remitted to him ; but stron 
 insisted that no part of it should he given away; that he should lay 
 it out in recreation, medicine, and such other matters as might he ne- 
 cessary for the recovery and support of his health. He then says, 
 " You cannot conceive what a noise that ridiculous society which you 
 are engaged in. has made here. Hesides the particulars of the great 
 follies of it at Oxford, which to my great concern I have often heard 
 repeated ; it gave me sensible trouble to hear, that you were noted for 
 going into the villages about Holt; calling their children together, and 
 teaching them their prayers and catechism, and giving them a shilling 
 at your departure, 1 could not but advise with a wise, pious, and 
 learned clergyman : he told me that he has known the worst of con- 
 sequences follow from such blind zeal ; and plainly satisfied me that 
 it was a thorough mistake of true piety and religion. I proposed 
 writing to some prudent and good man at Oxford to reason with you 
 on these points, and to convince you that you were in a wrong way. 
 He said, in a generous mind, as he took yours to be, the admonition 
 and advice of a father would make a deeper impression than all the 
 exhortations of others. He concluded, that you was young as yet, 
 and that your judgment was not come to its maturity; but as soon 
 as your judgment improved, and on the advice of a true friend, you 
 would see the error of your way; and think, as he does, that you 
 may walk uprightly and safely, without endeavoring to out-do all the 
 good bishops, clergy, and other pious and good men of the present and 
 past ages: which God Almighty give you grace and sense to under- 
 stand aright." 
 
 In the month of April Mr. Samuel Wesley visited Oxford, and spent 
 a few days there; no doubt with a view chiefly to satisfy himself on 
 tin 1 spot, of the truth or falsehood of the various accounts that were 
 given him of his two brothers. When he returned to London he 
 wrote a hasty poetical epistle to his brother Charles, in which he has 
 clearly expressed his opinion of their conduct, and the views he had 
 formed of their opponents. The latter part of it refers to the unhappy 
 situation of Mr. Morgan. 
 
 35
 
 274 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 April 20, 1732. 
 
 " Though neither are o'erstock'd with precious time, 
 If I can write it, you may read my rhyme ; 
 And find an hour to answer I suppose 
 In verse harmonious or in humble prose ; 
 What I when late at Oxford could not say, 
 My friends so numerous, and so short my stay. 
 
 " Let useless questions first aside be thrown, 
 Which all men may reply to, or that none : 
 As whether Doctors doubt the D — will die : 
 
 Or F still retains his courtesy? 
 
 Or J n dies daily in conceit, 
 
 Dies without death, and walks without his feet? 
 What time the library completes its shell ? 
 What hand revives the discipline of Fell ? 
 What house for learning shall rewards prepare, 
 Which orators and poets justly share, 
 And see a second Atterbury there 
 
 " Say, does your christian purpose still proceed, 
 T' assist in every shape the wretches' need ? 
 To free the prisoner from his anxious gaol, 
 When friends forsake him, and relations fail ? 
 Or yet with nobler charity conspire 
 To snatch the guilty from eternal fire ? 
 Has your small squadron firm in trial stood, 
 Without preciseness, singularly good ? 
 Safe march they on 'twixt dangerous extremes 
 Of mad profaneness and enthusiasts' dreams ? 
 Constant in prayer, while God approves their pains, 
 His spirit cheers them and his blood sustains ? 
 Unmov'd by pride or anger, can they hear 
 The foolish laughter, or the envious fleer? 
 No wonder wicked men blaspheme their care, 
 The devil always dreads offensive war ; 
 Where heavenly zeal the sons of night pursues, 
 Likely to gain, and certain not to lose ; 
 The sleeping conscience wakes by dangers near, 
 And pours the light in, they so greatly fear. 
 
 " But hold, perhaps this dry religious toil, 
 May damp the genius, and the scholar spoil. 
 Perhaps facetious foes, to meddling fools 
 Shine in the class, and sparkle in the schools : 
 Your arts excel, your eloquence outgo, 
 And soar like Virgil or like Tully flow ; 
 Have brightest turns and deepest learning shown, 
 And prov'd your wit mistaken by their own. 
 If not — the wights should moderately rail, 
 Whose total merit summ'd from far detail 
 Is, saunt'ring, sleep, and smoke, and wine, and al' 
 
 " How contraries may meet without design ! 
 And pretty gentlemen and bigots join! 
 A pert young rake observes with saucy airs, 
 That none can know the world, who say their pray'rs : 
 And Piome in middle ages us'd to grant,
 
 Till-: LIFK OF THE REV. JOHN Wt^LEY. 275 
 
 The most devout were still rant. 
 
 So when old bloody Noll our rum wrought 
 Was ignorance the best devotion thought; 
 His crop-hair'd saints all marks of sense deface, 
 And preach that Learning is a toe to grace: 
 English was spoke in schools, and Latin ceas'd, 
 They quite relbnn'd the Language of the beast. 
 
 " One or two questions more before I end, 
 That much concern a brother and a friend. 
 Does John seem bent beyond his strength to go, 
 To his frail carcase Literally foe? 
 Lavish of health, as if in haste to die, 
 And shorten time, t' ensure eternity ( 
 
 Does M weakly think his time misspent ? 
 
 Of his best actions can he now repent ? 
 
 Others, then • ins with reason just deplore, 
 
 The gudt remaining when the pleasure's o'er; 
 
 Since the foundations of the world were laid, 
 
 Shall he for virtue first himself upbraid? 
 
 Shall he, what most men to their sins deny, 
 
 Show pain for alms, remorse for piety ? 
 
 Can he the sacred E ucharist decline ? 
 
 What Clement poisons here the bread and wine ? 
 
 Or does his sad disease possess him whole, 
 
 And taint alike his body and his soul? 
 
 If to renounce his graces he decree, 
 
 ! that he could transfer the stock to me? 
 
 Alas ! enough what mortal e'er can do, 
 
 For him who made him and redeem'd him too? 
 
 Zeal may to man beyond desert be show'd, 
 
 No supererogation stands to God." 
 
 In April, this year, Mr. Clayton joined their little society, and 
 about the same time Mr. Ingham, Mr. Broughton, Mr. Harvey, and 
 one or two of Mr. John and Charles Wesley's pupils. They were 
 all zealous members of the Church of England; not only tenacious 
 of all her doctrines, as far as they yet understood them, but of all 
 her discipline, to the minutest circumstance. By the advice of Mr. 
 Clayton, they now added to their former practices, a regular observ- 
 ance of the fasts of the church ; the general neglect of which, they 
 thought, was by no means a sufficient excuse for neglecting them. 
 
 For some years before this, Mr. Wesley had frequently read over, 
 with great attention, Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, and his Serious 
 Call to a Holy Life; and, as his practice was, had made extracts 
 from them. He had conceived a high opinion of the author from his 
 writings, having often been instructed by them. Being in London, 
 in the month of July, he went down to Putney, to pay Mr. Law a 
 visit, which was the introduction to a personal acquaintance with 
 each other. Mr. Wesley occasionally repeated his visits, and a 
 friendly correspondence followed, which lasted several years. From 
 this time, he began to read the Theplogia. Germanica, and other mys-
 
 276 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 tic writers, of which, we shall afterwards have occasion to take some 
 notice. 
 
 But, though he was pleased, and perhaps too much captivated 
 with the views which su/ne of the mystic writers gave him of reli- 
 gion, as consisting chiefly in contemplation, and inward attention to 
 our own mind; it does not appear, that he was less diligent in the 
 instituted means of grace, nor less active in doing good to others than 
 before. — He was now known to many pious and respectable persons 
 in London, who began to take notice of him. He heartily approved 
 of the conduct of those well disposed persons, who associated together, 
 to carry on a plan of suppressing vice, and spreading religion and 
 virtue among the people; and on the 3d of August, was admitted 
 into the Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge.* 
 
 Mr. Wesley, and those associated with liim, now suffered the entire 
 loss of Mr. Morgan, who had been the foremost in promoting their 
 pious endeavors to do good. He left Oxford on the 5th of June, and 
 died in Dnblin on the 26th of August. That this is the true time of 
 his death, is evident from a letter of Mr. Morgan the father, to Mr. 
 Charles Wesley, dated September the 5th. He says, "From the 
 intimacy which I understood to have been contracted between you 
 and my dear son, I make no doubt but you must have some concern 
 upon you at the reading the account of his death, as I have the great- 
 est in writing it. His distemper threw him into a fever, of which he 
 
 * In the reign of James II. the fear of Popery was so strong, as well as just, that many, 
 in and about London, began to meet often together, both for devotion, and their further 
 instruction. Things of that kind, had been formally practised only among the Puritans, 
 and the Dissenters ; but these were of the church, and came to their ministers to be as- 
 sisted ; and were chiefly directed by Dr. Beveridge and Dr. Horneck. After the revolu- 
 tion, in 1688, these societies became more numerous, and for the greater encouragement 
 of devotion, they got such collections to be made, as maintained many clergymen, to read 
 prayers in such a number of places, and at such different hours, that devout persons might 
 have that comfort at every hour of the day. There were constant sacraments every 
 Lord's day in many churches ; and there were greater numbers, and greater appearances 
 of devotion, at prayers and sacrament, than had ever been observed in the memory of 
 man. These societies resolved to inform the magistrates of swearers, drunkards, pro- 
 faners of the Lord's day, and of lewd houses ; and they threw in that part of the fine, 
 given by the law to informers, into a stock of charity. From this they were called Socie- 
 ties of Reformation. Some good magistrates, encouraged them; others treated them 
 roughly. As soon as Queen Mary heard of this, she encouraged these good designs by 
 her letters and proclamations ; and King William afterwards did the same. Other so<*e- 
 ties set themselves to raise charity-schools for teaching poor children, for clothing them, 
 and binding them out to trades ; and many books were printed, and sent over the nation, 
 to be freely distributed. These were called Societies for Propagating Christian Knowledge. 
 At last, a corporation was created by King William, for propagating the gospel among in- 
 fidels, for setting schools in our plantations, for furnishing the clergy that were sent thither, 
 and for sending missionaries among such of our plantations, as were not able to provide 
 pastors for themselves. It was a glorious conclusion of a reign, that began with preserv- 
 ing our religion, and ended with creating a corporation for promoting it, among infidels, 
 to the remoter parts of the earth. The bishops, and clergy, contributed liberally to it. 
 Upon Queen Anne's accession to the crown, she continued to them the same favor and 
 protection. See Burnet's History of his own Time. vol. v. p. 90, &c.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 277 
 
 died the 26th past, about four in the morning. This is the soon- 
 est that I coulil attempt writing any thing abort him, sine*' my afflic- 
 tion was consummated. — You see 1 maki very free with you, but the 
 candor and generosity which I have heard you commended for, em v 
 
 bold< 11 tin' to it; and I shall, I hope, find sonic opportunities to make 
 amends, and beg you will, upon all occasions, let me know, when I 
 can he serviceable to you in this kingdom." 
 
 During the course of this summer, Mr. Wesley made two journies 
 to Epworth. In these excursions he often went considerably out of 
 his way, to spend a night, and sometimes two or three, with a friend: 
 most frequently with the parents or relations of some of his pupils. 
 In the first journey, while he was standing on the garden wall at a 
 friend's house, it fell flat under him: hut he escaped unhurt. His 
 second journey was in order to meet his brother Samuel, &c., at Ep- 
 worth, and that the whole family might once more assemble together, 
 before their final separation by death. This meeting must have been 
 very affecting: as their father was growing infirm, and his son Sam- 
 uel was now going to reside wholly at Tiverton, in Devon, it was 
 not probable they would ever see each other again. — Mr. Wesley 
 returned to Oxford on the 23d of September ; and as soon as it was 
 known there that Mr. Morgan was dead, a report was propagated, 
 that the rigorous fasting he had imposed on himself, by the advice of 
 Mr. John and Charles Wesley, had hastened his death. As this 
 report was highly prejudicial to their character, and might hinder 
 their usefulness; and as it was probable it would reacb the father, 
 and might afflict him, and prejudice him more deeply against his 
 son's conduct, and the persons with whom he had been connected, 
 Mr. Wesley thought it best to write to him, and state the matter as 
 it really was. His letter is dated the 18th of October, this year.* 
 "The occasion,'' says he, "of giving you this trouble, is of a very 
 extraordinary nature. On Sunday last I was informed, as no doubt 
 you will be ere long, that my brother and I had killed your son : that the 
 rigorous fasting which he had imposed upon himself by our advice, 
 had increased his illness, and hastened his death. Now, though con- 
 sidering it in itself, it is a very small thing with me to be judged of 
 man? 8 judgment ; yet as the being thought guilty of so mischievous 
 an imprudence, might make me less able to do the work I came into 
 the world for, I am obliged to clear myself of it, by observing to you. 
 as I have done to others, that your son left off fasting about a year 
 and an half since, and that it is not yet half a year since I began to 
 practise it. 
 
 * In all the printed copies of this letter which I have seen, the date is 1730. But in a 
 manuscript, in Mr. Charles Wesley's band-writing, the date is 1732; which is- the true 
 date of it, as appears from Mr. Morgan's account of his son's death. The true date may 
 he collected from the letter itself, compared with Mr. John Wesl history of 
 
 Methodism, which fixes the time when they became acquainted with Mr. Clayton. 
 24
 
 278 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 "I must not let this opportunity slip of doing my part towards 
 giving you a juster notion of some other particulars, relating both to 
 him and myself, which have been industriously misrepresented to 
 you. 
 
 ' ; In March last he received a letter from you, which not being able 
 to read, he desired me to read to him ; several of the expressions I 
 perfectly remember, and shall do, till I too am called hence. — In one 
 practice for which you blamed your son, I am only concerned as a 
 friend, not as a partner. Your own account of it was in effect this: 
 1 He frequently wont into poor people's houses about Holt, called their 
 children together and instructed them in their duty to God, their 
 neighbor and themselves. He likewise explained to them the neces- 
 sity of private as well as public prayer, and provided them with such 
 forms as were best suited to their several capacities ; and being well 
 apprized how the success of his endeavors depended on their good 
 will towards him, he sometimes distributed among them a little of 
 that money which he had saved from gaming and other fashionable 
 
 expenses of the place.' This is the first charge against him, and I 
 
 will refer it to your own judgment, whether it be fitter to have a place 
 in the catalogue of his faults or of those virtues for which he is now 
 numbered among the sons of God. 
 
 "If all the persons concerned in that ridiculous society, whose 
 follies you have so often heard repeated, could but give such a proof 
 of their deserving the glorious title which was once bestowed upon 
 them, they would be contented that their lives too should be counted 
 madness, and their end thought to be without honor. But the truth 
 is, their title to holiness stands upon much less stable foundations : as 
 you will easily perceive when you know the ground of this wonder- 
 ful outcry, which it seems England itself is not wide enough to con- 
 tain." 
 
 He then gives Mr. Morgan a short history of their little society, in- 
 forming him what their practices were, and of their care to consult 
 wise, learned, and pious clergymen, in every step they had taken, in 
 the manner described above. He subjoins, " As for the names of 
 Methodists, Supererogation men, and so on, with which some of our 
 neighbors are pleased to compliment us, we do not conceive ourselves 
 to be under any obligation to regard them, much less to take them for 
 arguments. To the law and to the testimony we appeal, whereby 
 we ought to be judged. If by these it can be proved we are in an 
 error, we will immediately and gladly retract it : if not, we have not 
 so learned Christ, as to renounce any part of his service, though men 
 should say all manner of evil against us, with more judgment, and 
 as little truth as hitherto. Your son already stands before the judg- 
 ment seat of him who judges righteous judgment ; at the brightness 
 of whose presence the clouds remove ; his eyes are open and he sees 
 clearly whether it was 'blind zeal and a thorough mistake of true
 
 TUK LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WE8LBY. 279 
 
 religion that hurried him on in the error of his way,' or whether he 
 acted like a faithful and wise servant, who from a ju that his 
 
 time was short, made haste to finish bis work before his Lord's 
 coming, that when 'laid in the balance he might not be found want- 
 ing.' " 
 
 This w ■]! timed letter, containing a simple narrative of facts, fully 
 satisfied Mr. Morgan, and gave him a better opinion of the society 
 with which his son had been connected. His answer, which is dated 
 November 25, shows him to have hen a man of moderation and a 
 friend to piety. It is as follows. "Your favor of the 80th past was 
 delayed in its passage, 1 b< lieve by contrary winds, or it had not been 
 so long unanswered. I give entire credit to every thing and every 
 fact you relate. It was ill-judged of my poor son to take to fast- 
 ing with regard to his health, which I knew nothing of, or I should 
 have advised him against it. He was inclined to piety and virtue 
 from his infancy. 1 must own I was much concerned at the 
 strange accounts which were spread here, of some extraordinary 
 practices of a n ligious society which he had engaged in at Oxford, 
 which you may he sure lost nothing in the carriage, lest through his 
 youth and immaturity of judgment, he might he hurried into zeal and 
 enthusiastic notions that would prove pernicious. But now indeed, 
 that piety and holiness of life which he practised, affords me some 
 comfort in the midst of my affliction for the loss of him; having full 
 assurance of his being for ever happy. The good account you are 
 pleased to give of your own and your friend's conduct in point of 
 duty and religious offices, and the zealous approbation of them by the 
 good old gentleman your father, signified in a manner and style be- 
 coming the best of men, reconciles and recommends that method of 
 life to me, and makes me almost wish that I were one amongst you. 
 I am verj much obliged to you, for the great pains you have been at 
 in transcribing so long and so particular an account for my perusal, 
 and shall be always ready to vindicate you from any calumny or as- 
 persion that I shall hear cast upon you. I am much obliged for your 
 and your brother's great civilities and assistances to my dearest son : 
 I thank — the author of those lines you sent me, for the regard he 
 has shown to his memory. If ever I can be serviceable to any of you 
 in this kingdom, I beg you will let me know." 
 
 A correspondence took place between Mr. Wesley and Mr. Morgan, 
 and the year following Mr. Morgan sent the only son he now had, to 
 Oxford, and placed him under Mr. Wesley's care; which was the 
 strongest proof he could possibly give, that he approved of his con- 
 duct. 
 
 During the two last years, Mr. Wesley made frequent excursions 
 to London, and different parts of the country, besides his joumies to 
 Epworth. and the places he visited in his way thither and back, all of 
 which he performed on foot. He observes in his Diary, that he had
 
 2S0 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 walked about 1050 miles; I suppose he means within the year he is 
 speaking of. In these excursions he constantly preached on the 
 Lord's-day, if he had an opportunity; so that he might now be called, 
 in some sort, an itinerant preacher, though on a plan very different from 
 that which he afterwards adopted, and of which he could not at this 
 time have the most distant conception. 
 
 By reading Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, and his Serious Call to 
 a Holy Life, he was con tinned in the views he before had of the effects 
 the gospel is intended to produce on the minds of those who sincerely 
 embrace it; and was fully convinced of the absurdity and danger of 
 being an half christian. On the 1st of January, 1733, he preached 
 at St. Mary's, Oxford, before the university, on the circumcision of 
 the heart. In this discourse, which is printed in the second volume 
 of his sermons, he has explained with great clearness, and energy 
 of language, his views of the christian salvation to be attained in this 
 life ; in which he never varied, in any material point, to the day of 
 his death. He was indeed, at this time, almost wholly ignorant of 
 the gospel method of attaining this salvation, but he sought it with 
 his whole heart, according to the knowledge he then had, and was 
 willing to sacrifice the dearest thing he had in the world, for the 
 attainment of it. 
 
 His father was now in a bad stale of health, and seemed declining 
 apace. On this account he set out on horseback for Epworth. in the 
 beginning of January. As he was passing over the bridge beyond 
 Daintry, his horse fell over it with him ; but he again escaped unhurt. 
 When the events of life glide smoothly on, and follow certain previ- 
 ous circumstances in regular succession, we see nothing wonderful in 
 them, because there seems to be some common principle on which the 
 succession depends. But in extraordinary deliverances from danger, 
 and in many other instances of human affairs, we plainly perceive, 
 there is no such principle, which connects the previous circumstances 
 with the following event: the interposition of Providence, almost 
 stands visible before our eyes, and a strong conviction of it takes 
 place in the mind, which nothing but inattention or false reasoning 
 can obliterate. On these occasions Mr. Wesley did not fail to return 
 God the tribute of praise and thanksgiving, and renewed his diligence 
 in serving him. 
 
 The state of his father's health occasioned his parents to turn their 
 thoughts to the means of obtaining the living of Epworth for him, 
 in case of his father's demise. The thing was mentioned to him 
 when he was now with them, but he seems to have given them little 
 answer. After his return to Oxford, in February, he wrote to his 
 mother on the subject. "You observe," says he, " when I was with 
 you, that I was very indifferent as to the having or not having the 
 living of Epworth. I was indeed utterly unable to determine either 
 way ; and that for this reason : I know, if I could stand my ground
 
 THE LIKE OF THE BEV. J- 'UN WB8LOT. 281 
 
 here, and approve myself a faithful minister of our blessed Jesus, by 
 honor and dishonor, through evil report and good reporl ; then there 
 would not be a place under the heaven Like this, for improvement in 
 • ■very good work. But whether I can stem the torrent which I saw 
 then, but see now much more, rolling down from all sides upon me, 
 that I know not. It is true, there is one who can yet. either com- 
 mand the great water-flood that it shall not come nigh me, or make a 
 way for his redeemed to pass through. But then something must be 
 done on my part : and should he give me, even that most equitable 
 condition, ' according to thy faith be it unto thee,' yet how shall I fulfil 
 it ! Why he will look to that too. My father and you helping 
 together with your prayers, that our faith fail us not." 
 
 The difficulties which Mr. Wesley foresaw, did not arise from any 
 new persecution which threatened him, hut from the danger of un- 
 steadiness in the young gentlemen, who had for some time met with 
 him. He easily perceived, that unless he could overcome this diffi- 
 culty, there was but little prospect of doing any lasting good in his 
 present situation. And it must be confessed, that, though his prac- 
 tice gives the most convincing evidence of his integrity, disinterested- 
 ness, and sincere desire to serve God, yet, there were few young men 
 who had sufficient resolution to persevere therein. His frequent ab- 
 sence too. could have no good influence upon them, as his own exam- 
 ple, regularity, steadiness, and advice, were the principal means of 
 preserving them in the same disposition with himself. But it seems 
 that he did not attend to this circumstance at present; for in May, he 
 set out again for Epworth, and took Manchester in his way to see 
 his friend Mr. Clayton, who had now left Oxford. From thence he 
 proceeded to Epworth, and returned to Manchester on Saturday the 
 !3d of June. The next day he preached three times, once at the Old 
 Church, again in Salford, and at St. Anne's. When he reached Ox- 
 ford, he perceived the bad effects of his absence upon his pupils, and 
 the members of their little society. He now found himself sur- 
 rounded with enemies triumphing over him, and friends deserting 
 him; he saw the fruits of his labors in danger of being blasted before 
 they had attained maturity. But he stood firm as a rock, and being 
 scious of his own integrity, that he had nothing in view but to serve 
 God in righteousness and true holiness, and to benefit his neighbor, 
 lie viewed his situation without any great emotion : no gusts of pas- 
 sion rose to cloud .his understanding, no fear to damp his zeal: he 
 was enabled to say. the Eternal God is my refuge, I will not fear. 
 He wrote to his father in the simplicity and fulness of his heart: 
 and this letter shows the man, and his manner of viewing difficulties, 
 infinitely better than any description which another can give of him. 
 
 This letter is dated the 13th of June, and runs thus: " The efl 
 of ray last journey I believe will make me more cautious of staying 
 any time from Oxford for the future; at least till 1 have no pupils to 
 24* 30
 
 282 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 take care of, which probably will be within a year or two. One of 
 my young gentlemen told me at my return, that he was more and 
 more afraid of singularity : another, that he had read an excellent 
 piece of Mr. Locke's, which had convinced him of the mischief of 
 regarding authority. Both of them agreed, that the observing of 
 Wednesday as a fast, was an unnecessary singularity : the Catholic 
 church (that is, the majority of it) having long since repealed by con- 
 trary custom, the injunction she formerly gave concerning it. A 
 third who could not yield to this argument, has been convinced by a 
 fever, and Dr. Frewin. Our seven and twenty communicants at St. 
 Mary's, were on Monday shrunk to five : and the day before, the last 
 of Mr. Clayton's pupils, who continued with us, informed me, that he 
 did not design to meet us any more. 
 
 "My ill success, as they call it, seems to be what has frightened 
 every one away from a falling house. On Sunday I was considering 
 the matter a little more nearly ; and imagined that all the ill conse- 
 quences of my singularity, were reduceable to three ; diminution of 
 fortune, loss of friends, and of reputation. As to my fortune, I well 
 know, though perhaps others do not, that I could not have borne a 
 larger than I have : and as for that most plausible excuse for desiring 
 it, ( While I have so little I cannot do the good I would ;' I ask, can 
 you do the good God would have you do ? It is enough. Look no 
 further. — For friends, they were either trifling or serious : if triflers. 
 fare them well; a noble escape : if serious, those who are more serious 
 are left, whom the others would rather have opposed than forwarded 
 in the service they have done, and still do us. If it be said, but these 
 may leave you too; for they are no firmer than the others were. 
 First, I doubt that fact ; but next, suppose they should, we hope then 
 they would only teach us a nobler and harder lesson, than any they 
 have done hitherto : It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any 
 confidence in man. And as for reputation, though it be a glorious 
 instrument of advancing our Master's service, yet there is a better 
 than that, a clean heart, a single eye, a soul full of God ! A fair 
 exchange, if by the loss of reputation we can purchase the lowest 
 degree of purity of heart ! We beg my mother and you would not 
 cease to work together with us, that whatever we lose, we may gain 
 this : and that having tasted of this good gift, we may count all things 
 else but dung and dross in comparison of it." 
 
 Mr. Wesley now redoubled his diligence with his pupils, that he 
 might recover the ground he had lost. His pupils indeed continued 
 with him whether they adopted his religious practices or no. But as 
 he had been blamed for singularity, both by friends and enemies, and 
 many had thought that he too rigorously imposed some particular 
 practices upon others ; he informs his mother what the singularity 
 was, which chiefly gave offence at Oxford, and explains the methods 
 he made use of with his pupils, to instruct them in the things of God.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEV. JOHN WESLEY. 283 
 
 This letter ite dab ist the 17th; " The thing/* says he, "that 
 
 gives offence here is, the being singular with regard t«> time, expense, 
 and company. This is evident lieyond exception from the case of 
 Mr. Smith, one of our Felloes; who no sooner began to husband his 
 time, to retrench unnecessary expenses, and to avoid his irreligious 
 acquaintance, but he was set upon, by. not only all. these acquaint- 
 ance, but many others too, as if he had entered into a conspiracy to 
 cut all their throats: though to this day he has not advised any 
 single person, unless in a word or two and by accident, to act as he 
 did in any of those instances. 
 
 " It is true indeed, that 'the devil hates offensive war most, and 
 that whoever tries to rescue more than his own sold from his hands, 
 will have more enemies, and meet with greater opposition, than if he 
 was content with, having his own life for a prey.' That I try to do 
 this, is likewise certain : but I cannot say whether I ' rigorously 
 impose any observances on others,' till I know what that phrase 
 means. What I do is this. "When I am intrusted with a person who 
 is first to understand and practise, and then to teach the law of Christ, 
 I endeavor by an intermixture of reading and conversation, to show 
 him what that law is; that is, to renounce all unsubordinate love of 
 the world, and to love and obey God with all his strength. When 
 he appears scrionsly sensible of this, I propose to him the means God 
 bath commanded him to use, in order to that end ; and a week or a 
 month or a year after, as the state of his soul seems to require it, the 
 several prudential means recommended by wise and good men. As to 
 the times, order, measure, and manner, wherein these are to be pro- 
 posed, I depend upon the Holy Spirit to direct me, in and by my own 
 experience and reflection, joined to the advices of my religious friends 
 here and elsewhere. Only two rules it is my principle to observe in 
 all cases; first, to begin, continue, and end all my advices in the 
 spirit of meekness: as knowing that the wrath or severity of man 
 worketh not the righteousness of God ; and secondly, to add to meek- 
 ness long-suffering : in pursuance of -a rule which I fixt long since, 
 'never to give up any one till I have tried him. at least ten years; 
 how long hath God had pity on thee?' 
 
 "If the wise and good will believe those falsehoods which the bad 
 invent, because I endeavor to save myself and my friends from them, 
 then I shall lose my reputation, even among them, for (though not 
 perhaps good, yet) the best actions lever did in my life. This is the 
 very case. I try to act as my Lord commands: ill men say all 
 manner of evil of me, and good men believe them. There is a way, 
 and there is but one, of making my peace ; God forbid I should ever 
 take it. I have as many pupils as I need, and as many friends: 
 when more are better lor me, I shall have more. If I have no more 
 pupils after these are gone from me, I shall then be glad of a curacy 
 near you ; if I have. 1 shall take it as a signal that I am to remain
 
 2S4 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 here. Whether here or there, my desire is to know and feel that I 
 am nothing, that I have nothing, and that I can do nothing. For 
 whenever I am empty of myself, then know I of a surety, that neither 
 friends nor foes, nor any creature, can hinder me from being filled 
 with all the fulness of God. Let not my father's, or your prayers be 
 ever slack in behalf of your affectionate son." 
 
 On the 21st of September this year, Mr. Wesley began the practice 
 of reading as he travelled on horseback ; and this practice he con- 
 tinued near forty years, till his infirmities obliged him to travel in a 
 carriage. His frequent journies, often on foot as well as on horse- 
 back, and the great and constant labor of preaching, reading, visiting, 
 &c. wherever he was, with hard study and a very abstemious diet, 
 had now very much affected his health. His strength was greatly 
 reduced, and he had frequent returns of spitting of blood. In the 
 night of the 16th of July, he had a return of it in such quantity as 
 waked him out of sleep. The sudden and unexpected manner of its 
 coming on, with the solemnity of the night season, made eternity 
 seem near. He cried to God ; " ! prepare me for thy coming, and 
 come when thou wilt."* His friends began to be alarmed for his 
 safety, and his mother wrote two or three letters blaming him for the 
 general neglect of his health. He now took the advice of a physician 
 or two. and by proper care and a prudent management of his daily 
 exercise, he gradually lost his complaints, and recovered his strength. 
 Towards the end of this year, he turned his thoughts to a subject 
 of vast importance in Christian experience ; the presence of God with 
 his people. But he found it too great for him to comprehend. He 
 talked with Mr. Law, and wrote to his mother upon it; but he 
 received little or no information from either of them. They all seem 
 to have inquired into the nature and manner of the Divine Presence, 
 rather than into the evidences of it. His mother's answer is dated 
 January 1, 1734: she confesses that she did not understand the sub- 
 ject, and that, in this respect, she still worshipped an unknown God. 
 Nothing indeed is more certain than this, that the manner of the 
 Divine Presence and operations, both in the works of nature and 
 grace is incomprehensible to us, at the same time that the effects pro- 
 duced, demonstrate his presence and power. Through the want of 
 this distinction, many have run into great errors in explaining the 
 influence of Divine grace on the human mind, and some have even 
 denied it: though to him who rightly understands the Scriptures, and 
 has any degree of christian experience, the effects of it as clearly 
 demonstrate a Divine influence, as the works of nature show the 
 existence of God, though the manner of his presence and operation 
 in both is inexplicable. 
 
 The whole force of Mr. Wesley's mind was now bent on religious 
 subjects. In reflecting on the progress of the soul to an entire con- 
 
 * Private Diary.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 285 
 
 fortuity to the will of God and a Qtne - for heaven, he thought that 
 different degrees of virtue are differenl stab s of mind ; that is, of the 
 understanding, will, and affections; and that we must. pass through 
 
 tin- lower states before we can arrive at the higher; so that christian 
 experience is a progressive wor,k ; in which the p prepares the 
 
 mind for IJie .second, and soon through the whole of our progi 
 He observed, however, that there are c< rtain states of mind winch are 
 more strongly marked than others; and thai these states ascertain 
 our progress with some degree of certainty. He wrote to his mother 
 on this subject. She answered him in a letter of January, "You are 
 entirely in the right in what you say in the second paragraph of your 
 letter. The differenl degrees of virtue and piety are different states 
 of soul, which must be passed through gradually — for, in all matters 
 of religion, if there be not an internal sense in the hearer correspond- 
 ing to the sense in the mind of the speaker, what is said will have no 
 effect: this I have often experienced : yet sometimes it falls out, that 
 while a zealous Christian is discoursing on spiritual subjects, the 
 blessed Spirit of God will give such light to the minds of those who 
 hear him, as dispels their native darkness, and enables them to appre- 
 hend those spiritual things of which before they had no discernment." 
 In this letter she addresses a pupil of Mr. Wesley's, who appears to 
 have despised religion. " Tell him from me," says she, " I am as 
 good as my word. I daily pray for him, and beg of him if he have the 
 least regard for his soul, or have yet any remaining sense of religion 
 in his mind, to shake off all acquaintance with the profane and 
 irregular ; for it is the freethinker and sensualist, not the despised 
 Methodist, who will be ashamed and confounded when summoned to 
 appear before the face of that Almighty Judge, whose godhead they 
 have blasphemed, and whose offered mercy they despised and 
 ludicrously rejected. The pleasures of sin are but for a short uncer- 
 tain time, but eternity hath no end. Therefore one would think that 
 few arguments mighl serve to convince a man who has not lost his 
 senses, that it is of the last importance for us to be very serious in 
 improving the present time, and acquainting ourselves with God while 
 it is called to-day : lest being disqualified for his blissful presence, our 
 future existence be inexpressibly miserable." 
 
 Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were not only zealous 
 of good works before men, but they were severe and strict in examin- 
 ing themselves in the closet. Each had a string of questions, by 
 which he examined both his actions and his motives in performing 
 them, and also the temper of his mind on every occasion that occurred. 
 It would he too long to insert their whole scheme of self-examination, 
 as is related to every part <d' duty: I shall therefore only give a 
 specimen of it, in the love of man. 
 
 1. Have 1 embraced every probable opportunity of doing good, and 
 of preventing, removing, or lessening evil? 2. Have I thought any
 
 2S6 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 thing too dear to part with, to serve my neighbor? 3. Have I spent 
 an hour at least, every day, in speaking to some one or other? 4. 
 Have I, in speaking to a stranger, explained what religion is not 
 (not negative, not external) and what it is, the recovery of the image 
 of God ; searched at what step in it he stops, and what makes him 
 stop? 5. Have I persuaded all I could to attend public prayers, ser- 
 mons, and sacraments ? and in general, to obey the laws of the Church 
 universal, the Church of England, the state, the university, and their 
 respective colleges? 6. Have I, after every visit, asked him who went 
 with me, did I say any thing wrong ? 7. Have I, when any one asked 
 advice, directed and exhorted him, with all my power? 8. Have I 
 rejoiced with and for my neighbor, in virtue, or pleasure ? Grieved 
 with him in pain, and for him in sin? 9. Has good will been, and 
 appeared to be, the spring of all my actions towards others ? &c. &c. 
 for their scheme of self-examination extended to a very considerable 
 length. 
 
 His father's health had been on the decline for several years, and 
 he now seemed approaching towards the close of life. The old gen- 
 tleman, conscious of his situation, and desirous that the living of 
 Epworth should remain in the family, wrote to his son John, request- 
 ing him to apply for the next presentation. We have already seen, 
 that, when the subject was mentioned to him last year, he hesitated, 
 and could not determine one way or the other. But now he was 
 determined not to accept of the living, if he could obtain it, and stated 
 to his father, some reasons for refusing to comply with his request. 
 His father and brother Samuel were disappointed, and both attacked 
 him, with every argument they could possibly bring to bear upon him. 
 He acted on the defensive only, and maintained his ground. But the 
 mode of attack, and of his defence, will give us the best view of his 
 principles and disposition of mind at this time. 
 
 His father's letter is dated Nov. 20th, and runs as follows : "Your 
 state of the question, and only argument is : ' The question is not 
 whether I could do more good to others, there or here ; but whether I 
 could do more good to myself; seeing wherever I can be most holy to 
 myself, there I can most promote holiness in others. But I can im- 
 prove myself more at Oxford, than at any other place.' 
 
 "To this I answer, 1. It is not dear self, but the glory of God, 
 and the different degrees of promoting it, which should be our main 
 consideration, and direction in any course of life. Witness St. Paul 
 and Moses. 2. Supposing you could be more holy yourself at Oxford, 
 how does it follow that you could more promote holiness in others, 
 there than elsewhere? Have you found many instances of it, after so 
 many years' hard pains and labor ? Further, I dare say, you are more 
 modest and just than to say, there are no holier men than, you at 
 Oxford; and yet it is possible they may not have promoted holiness 
 more than you have done : as I doubt not but you might have done
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN WESLEY. )i^7 
 
 it much more, had you have taken the right method. For there is a 
 particular turn of mind for these matters: great prudence as well as 
 greal fervor. 
 
 "3. I cannot allow austerity, or fasting, considered by themselves, 
 to be proper acts of holiness, nor am I for a solitary life. God made 
 us for a social life ; we are not to bury our talents; we are to let our 
 light shine before men, and that not barely through the chinks of a 
 bushel, for fear the wind should blow it out. Thedesign of lighting 
 it was, that it might give light to all that went into the house of ( 
 And to this, academical studies are only preparatory. 
 
 "4. You are sensible what figures those make, who stay in the 
 university till they are superannuated. I cannot think drowsiness 
 promotes holiness. How commonly do they drone away their life, 
 either in a college, or in a country parsonage, where they can only 
 give God the snuffs of them, having nothing of life or vigor left to 
 make them useful in the world. 
 
 "5. We are not to fix our eye on one single point of duty, but to 
 take in the complicated view of all the circumstances in every state 
 of life that oilers. Thus in the case before us, put all the circumstan- 
 ces together: if you are not indifferent whether the labors of an 
 aged father for above forty years in God's vineyard be lost, and the 
 fences of it trodden down and destroyed; if you consider that Mr. M. 
 must, in all probability, succeed me, if you do not, and that the pros- 
 pect of that mighty Nimrod's coming hither shocks my soul, and is 
 in a fair way of bringing down my grey hairs with sorrow to the 
 grave : if you have any care for our family, which must be dismally 
 shattered as soon as I am dropt; if you reflect on the dear love and 
 longing which this poor peoplehas for you, whereby you will be enabled 
 to do God the more service, and the plenteousness of the harvest, con- 
 sisting of near two thousand souls, whereas you have not many more 
 scholars in the university; you may perhaps alter your mind, and 
 bend your will to his, who has promised, if in all our ways we 
 acknowledge him, he will direct our paths." 
 
 The old gentleman wrote to his son Samuel on the subject, who 
 warmly took part with his father, and wrote to his brother at Oxford 
 in December, 17.51. '"Yesterday," says he, "I received a letter from 
 my father, wherein he tells me, you are unalterably resolved not to 
 accept of a certain living if you could get it. After this declaration, 
 1 behve no one can move your mind but him who made it. I shall 
 not draw the saw of controversy, and, therefore, though I judge every 
 position flatly false, except that of your being assured, yet 1 shall 
 allow every word, and have nevertheless this to say against your 
 conclusions, 1. I see your love to yourself, but your love to your 
 neighbor I do not see. 2. You are not at liberty to resolve against 
 undertaking a cure of souls. You are solemnly engaged to do it, 
 before God, and his high priest and his church. Are you not ordained?
 
 2SS THE LIFE OF THE KLV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Did you not deliberately and openly promise to instruct, to teach, 
 to admonish, to exhort those committed to your charge? Did you 
 equivocate then with so vile a reservation, as to purpose in your 
 heart that you never would have any so committed? It is not a 
 college, it is not an university, it is the order of the Church, accord- 
 ing to which you were called. Let Charles, if he is silly enough, vow 
 never to leave Oxford, and therefore avoid orders. Your faith is 
 already plighted to the contrary: you have put your hand to the 
 plough, to that plough." — This is strong language, and the argument, 
 if good, was like playing heavy cannon upon his brother. Mr. John 
 Wesley, however, kept himself within his fortress, and answered his 
 brother Samuel with caution. His letter is dated January 15th, 1735, 
 and having explained himself at some length to his father, he sent a 
 copy of that letter to his brother. He observes, " Had not my brother 
 Charles desired it might be otherwise, I should have sent you only an 
 extract of the following letter. But if you will be at the pains, you 
 will sdbn reduce the argument of it, to two or three points, which, if 
 to be answered at all, will be easily answered. By it you may observe, 
 my present purpose is founded on my present weakness. But it is 
 not indeed probable, that my father should live till that weakness is 
 removed. 
 
 " Your second argument I had no occasion to mention before. To 
 it I answer, that I do not, nor ever did, resolve against undertaking a 
 cure of souls. There are four cures belonging to our college, and 
 consistent with a fellowship : I do not know but I may take one of 
 them at Michaelmas. Not that I am clearly assured, that I should be 
 false to my engagement were I only to instruct and exhort the pupils 
 committed to my charge. But of that I should think more." 
 
 Though the letter to his father is long, yet it contains such a distinct 
 view of his manner of thinking and reasoning, and of the energy of 
 his language, at this period, that it cannot with propriety be omitted. 
 • : Deapv Sir, 
 
 ' : 1st, The authority of a parent, and the call of Providence, are 
 things of so sacred a nature, that a question in which these are any- 
 ways concerned, deserves the most serious consideration. I am there- 
 fore greatly obliged to you for the pains you have taken to set ours in 
 a clear light ; which I now intend to consider more at large, with 
 the utmost attention of which I am capable. And I shall the more 
 cheerfully do it, as being assured of your joining with me in earnestly 
 imploring his guidance, who will not suffer those that bend their wills 
 to his, to seek death in the error of their life. 
 
 " 2d. 1 entirely agree, that ' the glory of God, and the different 
 degrees of promoting it. are to be our sole consideration and 
 direction in the choice of any course of life :' and, consequently, that 
 it must wholly turn upon this single point, whether I am to prefer a 
 college life, or that of a rector of a parish. I do not say the glory of
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN V 
 
 God is to be my first, or my principal consideration, bnt my only one : 
 since all that are not implied in this, are absolutely «»(' no weight ; in 
 presence of this, they all vanish away, they are less than the small 
 dust of the balance. 
 
 :;d. And, indeed, till all other considerations were sot aside, I 
 could never come to any clear determination ; till my eye was singli 
 my whole mind was full of darkness. Every i ■ iuct 
 
 from this, threw a shadow over all theobjects I had in view, and 
 such a cloud as no light could penetrate. Whereas, so long as I can 
 keep my eye single, and steadily fixed on the glory of God, I have no 
 more doubt of the way wherein I should go. than of the shining of 
 the sun at noon-day. 
 
 "4th. That course of life tends most to the glory of God, wherein 
 we can most promote holiness in ourselves and others. I say in our- 
 selves and others, as being fully persuaded that these can never be 
 put asunder. For how is it possible that the good God should n 
 our interest inconsistent with our neighbor's? That he should make 
 our being in one state best lor ourselves, and our being in another 
 best for the church 7 This would be making a strange schism in his 
 body; such as surely never was from the beginning of the world. 
 And if not. then whatever state is best on either of these accounts, is 
 so on the other likewise. If it be best for others, then it is so for us: 
 if for us, then for them. 
 
 " 5th. However, when two ways of life are proposed, I should 
 choose to begin with that part of the question, which of these have I 
 rational ground to believe will conduce most to my own improvement. 
 And that not only because it is every physician's concern to h<\al 
 himself first, but because it seems we may judge with more ease, and 
 perhaps certainty loo, in which state we can most promote holiness 
 in ourselves, than in which we can in others. 
 
 "6th. By holiness, I mean not fasting, or bodily austerity, or any 
 other external means of improvement, but the inward temper, to 
 which all these are subservient, a renewal of the soul in the image 
 of God. I mean a complex habit of lowliness, meekness, purity. 
 faith, hope, and the love of God and man. And I therefore believe 
 that, in the state wherein 1 am, I can most promote this holiness in 
 myself, because I now enjoy several advantages, which are almost 
 peculiar to it. 
 
 "7th. The first of these, is daily converse with my friends. I 
 know no other place under heaven where 1 can have always at band 
 half a dozen persons nearly of my own judgment, and engaged in the 
 same studies. Persons who are awakened into a full and lively con- 
 viction, that they have only one work to do upon earth; who are in 
 some measure enlightened so as to see. though at a distance, what 
 that one work is. viz. the recovery of that single intention and pure 
 affection which Avcre in Christ Jesus: who. in order to this, have, 
 23 37
 
 290 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 according to their power, renounced themselves, and wholly and 
 absolutely devoted themselves to God : and who suitably thereto deny 
 themselves, and take up their cross daily. To have such a number 
 of such friends constantly watching over my soul, and according to 
 the variety of occasions, administering reproof, advice, or exhorta- 
 tion, with all plainness and all gentleness, is a blessing I have not 
 yet found any Christians to enjoy in any other part of the king- 
 dom. And such a blessing it is, so conducive, if faithfully used, to 
 the increase of all holiness, as I defy any one to know the full value 
 of, till he receives his full measure of glory. 
 
 "Sth. Another invaluable blessing which I enjoy here in a greater 
 degree than I could anywhere else, is retirement. I have not only as 
 much, but as little company as I please. I have no such thing as a 
 trifling visitant, except about an hour in a month, when I invite some 
 of the fellows to breakfast. Unless at that one time, no one ever 
 takes it into his head to set foot within my door, except he has some 
 busiifess of importance to communicate to me, or I to him. And even 
 then, as soon as he has dispatched his business, he immediately takes 
 his leave. 
 
 "9th. Both these blessings, the continual presence of useful, and 
 
 uninterrupted freedom from trifling acquaintance, are exceedingly 
 
 endeared to me, whenever I have spent but one week out of this place. 
 
 The far greatest part of the conversation I meet with abroad, even 
 
 among those whom I believe to be real Christians, turns on points that 
 
 are absolutely wide of my purpose, that no way forward me in the 
 
 business of life. Now, though they may have time to spare, I have 
 
 none ; it is absolutely necessary for such a one as me to follow with 
 
 all possible care and vigilance, that excellent advice of Mr. Herbert, 
 
 < Still let thy mind be bent, still plotting where, 
 And when, and how, the business may be done.' 
 
 And this, I bless God, I can in some measure do, so long as I avoid 
 that bane of piety, the company of good sort of men, lukewarm Chris- 
 tians (as they are called,) persons that have a great concern for, but 
 no sense of religion. But these undermine insensibly all my reso- 
 lutions, and quite steal from me the little fervor I have ; and I never 
 come from among these saints of the world (as J. Valdesso calls 
 them,) faint, dissipated and shorn of all my strength, but I say, 'God 
 deliver me from a half Christian.' 
 
 " 10th. Freedom from care I take to be the next greatest advantage 
 to freedom from useless, and therefore hurtful company. And this 
 too I enjoy in greater perfection here than I can ever expect to do any 
 where else. I hear of such a thing as the cares of this world, and I 
 read of them, but I know them not. My income is ready for me on 
 so many stated days, and all I have to do is to count and carry it 
 home. The grand article of my expense is food, and this too is pro- 
 vided without any care of mine. I have nothing to do 2 but at such
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 291 
 
 an hour to take and cat what is prepared for me. My laundress, 
 barber, v.V<-. are always ready at quarter-day, so 1 have no trouhle 
 on account of those, expenses. And for what I occasionally need, I 
 can be supplied from time to time without any expense of thought 
 
 Now to convince hie what a help to holiness tins is (were not my 
 experience abundantly sufficient) 1 should need no better authority 
 than St. Paul's, ' 1 would have you be without carefulness. 9 This 1 
 speak for your own profit, that ye may attend upon the Lord without 
 distraction. Happy is he that careth only for the things of the Lord, 
 how he may please the Lord. He may be holy both in body and 
 spirit, after the Apostle's judgment, and I think thai he had the spirit 
 of God. 
 
 "11th. To quicken me in making a thankful and diligent use of 
 all the other advantages of this place, I have the opportunity of public 
 prayer twice a day and of weekly communicating. It would be easy 
 to mention many more, and likewise to show many disadvantages, 
 which a person of greater courage and skill than me, could scarce 
 separate from a country life. But whatever one of experience and 
 resolution might do, I am very sensible I should not be able to turn 
 aside one of the thousand temptations that would immediately rush 
 upon me. I could not stand my ground, no not for one month, 
 against intemperance in sleeping, eating, and drinking; against 
 irregularity in study, against a general lukewarmness in my affections, 
 and remissness in my actions; against softness and self-indulgence, 
 directly opposite to that discipline and hardship which become a sol- 
 dier of Jesus Christ. And then, when my spirit was thus dissolved, 
 I should be an easy prey to whatever impertinent company came in 
 my way. Then would the cares of the world, and the desire of other 
 things roll back with a full tide upon me. It would be no wonder, 
 if, while I preached to others, I myself should be a cast-away. I can- 
 not therefore but observe, that the question does not relate barely to 
 degrees of perfection, but to the very essence and being of it. Agitur 
 de vita et sanguine l\irm. The point is, whether 1 shall, or shall 
 not, work out my salvation, whether I shall serve Christ, or Belial. 
 
 " 12th. What still heightens my fear of this untried state is, that 
 when I am once entered into it, be the inconveniences of it found 
 more or less — vestigia //////a retrorsum — when I am there, there I 
 must stay. If this way of life should ever prove less advantageous, I 
 have almost continual opportunities of quitting it; but whatever 
 difficulties occur in that, whether foreseen or unforeseen, there is no 
 returning, any more than from the grave. When I have once launched 
 out into that unknown sea, there is no recovering my harbor ; I must 
 on among whatever whirlpools, or rocks, or sands, though all the 
 waves and storms go over me. 
 
 " 13th. Thus much as to myself. But you justly observe, that 
 we are not to consider ourselves alone: since God made us all for a
 
 292 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 social life, to which academical studies are only preparatory. I 
 allow too that he will take an exact account of every talent which 
 he has lent us, not to bury them, but to employ every mite we have 
 received, in diffusing holiness all around us. I cannot deny that 
 every follower of Christ is, in his proportion, the light of the world, 
 but whoever is such can no more be concealed than the sun in the 
 midst of heaven ; that being set as a light in a dark place, his shining 
 out must be the more conspicuous; that to this very end was his 
 light given, that it might shine at least to all that look towards him; 
 and indeed that there is one only way of hiding it, which is, to put 
 it out. Neither can I deny, that it is the indispensable duty of every 
 Christian to impart both light and heat to all who are willing to 
 receive it. I am obliged likewise, unless I lie against the truth, to 
 grant that there is not so contemptible an animal upon earth, as one 
 that drones away life, without ever laboring to promote the glory of 
 God, and the good of men; and that whether he be young or old, 
 learned or unlearned, in a college, or out of it. Yet granting the 
 superlative degree of contempt to be on all accounts due to a college 
 drone; a wretch that hath received ten talents, and yet employs 
 none ; that is not only promised a reward by his gracious master, but 
 is paid beforehand for his work by his generous founder, and yet 
 works not at all ; allowing all this, and whatever else can be said 
 (for 1 own it is impossible to say enough) against the drowsy ingrat- 
 itude, the lazy perjury of those who are commonly called harmless 
 or good sort of men (a fair proportion of whom I must to our shame 
 confess are to be found in colleges,) allowing this, I say, I do not 
 apprehend it will conclude against a college life in general. For the 
 abuse of it does not destroy the use ; though there are some here who 
 are the lumber of the creation, it does not follow that others may not 
 be of more service to the world in this station, than they could in 
 any other. 
 
 " 1 4th. That. I in particular could, might, it seems, be inferred from 
 what has been proved already, viz., That I could be holier here 
 myself than anywhere else, if I faithfully used the blessings I enjoy; 
 for to prove, that the holier any man is himself, the more shall he 
 promote holiness in others, there needs no more than this one postu- 
 latum, the help which is done on earth, God does it himself. If so, 
 if God be the sole agent in healing souls, and man only the instru- 
 ment in his hand, there can no doubt be made, but that the more holy 
 a man is, he will make use of him the more. Because he is more 
 willing to be so used; because the more pure he is, he is the fitter in- 
 strument for the God of purity: because he will pray more, and more 
 earnestly that he may be employed, and that his service may tend to 
 his Master's glory: because all his prayers both for employment and 
 success therein will the more surely pierce the clouds; because the 
 more his heart is enlarged, the wider sphere he may act in without
 
 THE LIFE OF THK HEV. JOHN WESLEY. 293 
 
 carefulness or distraction. And lastly, because the more his heart is 
 renewed in tin- image of God, the more God can renewitin others 
 by him, without destroying him by pride 01 vanity. 
 
 •■ l.'th. But for the proof of every one of these weighty truths, 
 experience is worth :i thousand reasons. I see, I feel them i ■■ 
 day. Sometimes I cannot do good to others, because I am unwilling 
 to do it ; shame or pain is in the way: and I do imi desire to 8< 
 God at so dear a ran. Sometimes 1 cannot do the good 1 desire to 
 do, because 1 am in other respects too unholy. I know within 
 myself, were 1 lit to be bo employed, God would employ me in this 
 work. Hut my heart is too unclean for such mighty works to be 
 wroughl by my hands. Sometimes 1 cannot accomplish the good I am 
 employed in, because I do not pray more and more fervently : and some- 
 times even when I do pray, and that instantly, because I am not wor- 
 thy that my prayer should be heard. Sometimes I dare not attempt 
 to assist my neighbor, because I know the narrowness of my heart, 
 that it cannot attend to many things, without utter confusion, and 
 dissipation of thought. And a thousand times have I been mercifully 
 withheld from success in the things I have attempted : because were 
 one so proud and vain enabled to gain others, he would lose his own 
 soul. 
 
 " 16th. From all this I conclude, that where I am most holy myself, 
 there I could most promote holiness in others; and, consequently, 
 that I could more promote it here, than in any place under heaven. 
 But I have likewise other reasons beside this to think so: and the 
 first is, the plentcousncss of the harvest. Here is indeed a large 
 scene of various action. Here is room for charity in all its forms. 
 There is scarce any way of doing good to our fellow-creatures, for 
 which here is not daily occasion. I can now only touch upon the 
 several heads Here are poor families to be relieved: here are chil- 
 dren to be educated; here are work-houses wherein both young and 
 old want, and gladly receive the word of exhortation: here are pris- 
 ons to be visited, wherein alone is a complication of all human 
 wants: and. lastly, here are the schools of the prophets: here are 
 tender minds to be formed and strengthened, and babes in Christ to 
 be instructed, and perfected in all useful learning. Of these in par- 
 ticular we must observe, that he who gains only one, does thereby as 
 much service to the world as he could do in a parish in his whole 
 life, for his name is legion : in him are contained all those who shall 
 be converted by him. lie is not a single drop of the dew of heaven: 
 but 'a river to make glad the city of Uod.' 
 
 " 17th. But Epworth is yet a larger sphere of action than this; t 1 
 
 I should have the cue of two thousand souls. Two thousand souls. 
 
 I see not how any man Living can take care of an hundred. \t least 
 
 I could not: 1 know too well Quid vulcmit humeri. Because the 
 
 25*
 
 294 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 weight I have already upon me, is almost more than I am able to 
 bear, ought I to increase it ten-fold ? 
 
 importer e Pclio Ossam 
 
 Scilicet, atque Osse frondosum invohere Ohjmpum. 
 
 Would this be the way to help either myself or my brethren up to 
 heaven? Nay, but the mountains I reared would only crush my own 
 soul, and so make me utterly useless to others. 
 
 " ISth. I need not but just glance upon several other reasons, why 
 I am more likely to be useful here than any where else. As, because 
 I have the joint advice of many friends in any difficulty, and their 
 joint encouragement in any dangers. Because the good bishop and 
 vice-chancellor, are at hand to supply (as need is) their want of 
 experience ; because we have the eyes of multitudes upon us, who, 
 even without designing it, perform the most substantial office of 
 friendship, apprizing us where we have already fallen, and guarding 
 us from falling again ; lastly, because we have here a constant fund 
 (which I believe this year will amount to near eighty pounds) to sup- 
 ply the bodily wants of the poor, and thereby prepare their souls to 
 receive instruction. 
 
 " 19th. If it be said that the love of the people at Epworth balan- 
 ces all these advantages here ; I ask how long it will last ? Only till 
 I come to tell them plainly that their deeds are evil, and to make a 
 particular application of that general sentence to say to each, ' Thou 
 art the man ! ' Alas, sir, do I not know, what love they had for you 
 at first ? and how have they used you since ? Why, just as every 
 one will be used, whose business it is to bring light to them that love 
 to sit in darkness. 
 
 "20th. Notwithstanding, therefore, their present prejudice in my 
 favor, I cannot quit my first conclusion, that I am not likely to do 
 that good any where, not even at Epworth, which I may do at Ox- 
 ford; and yet one terrible objection lies in the way; Have you found 
 it so in fact ? What have you done there in so many years ? Nay, 
 have not the very attempts to do good, for want either of a particular 
 turn of mind for the business you engaged in, or of prudence to direct 
 you in the right method of doing it, not only been unsuccessful, but 
 brought such contempt upon you, as has in great measure disqualified 
 you for any future success? And are there not men in Oxford who 
 are not only better and holier than you, but who have preserved their 
 reputation, who being universally esteemed, are every way fitter to 
 promote the glory of God in that place? 
 
 "21st. I am not careful to answer in this matter. It is not my 
 part to say whether God has done any good by my hands; whether 
 I have a particular turn of mind for this or not; or whether the want 
 of success in my past attempts, was owing to want of prudence, to 
 ignorance of the right method of acting, or to some other cause. But
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 295 
 
 the hitter part of the objection, that In: who is despised can do no 
 good, that without reputation a man cannot be useful in the world, 
 being the strong-hold of all the unbelieving, the rain-glorious, and 
 
 the cowardly Christians, (so called,) I will, by the grace of God, see 
 what reason that has, thus continually to exalt itself against thi 
 knowledge of Christ. 
 
 "22d. With regard to contempt then (under which term I include 
 all the passions thai border upon it, as hatred, envy, &c I the 
 
 fruits that flow from them, such as calumny, reproach, and 
 lion in any of its forms) my first position, in defiance of worldly 
 wisdom, is this, 'Every true Christian is contemned wherever he 
 lives, by all who are not so, and who know him to be such. i. i 
 effect, by all with whom he converses: since it is impossible for lighl 
 not to shine.' This position I prove both from the example of our 
 Lord, and from Ins express assertions. First from his example if the 
 disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lord, then, 
 as our Master was despised and rejected of men, so will every 
 one of his true disciples. But the disciple is not above his master. 
 and therefore the consequence will not fail him a hair's-breadth. 
 Secondly, from his own express assertions of this consequence. ' If 
 they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more 
 them of his household.' Matthew x. 25. ' Remember (ye that 
 would fain forget, or evade it) the word that I said unto you. the 
 servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, 
 they will also persecute you.' And as for that vain hope, that thi:; 
 belongs only to the first followers of Christ, hear ye him. ' All these 
 tilings will they do to you, because they know not him that sent 
 me.' And again v 'because ye are not of the world, therefore tin 
 world hateth you.' John xvi. 20. Both the persons who are hated, 
 and the persons who hate them, and the cause of their hating them, 
 are here clearly determined. The hated are all that are not of this 
 world, that are born again in the knowledge and love of Cod; the 
 hut'rs are all that are of this world, that know not God, so as to love 
 him with all their strength; the cause of their hatred is, the entire 
 irreconcilable differences between their desires, judgments, and affec- 
 tions; because these know not God, and those are determined to 
 know and pursue nothing besides him; because these esteem and 
 love the world, and those count it dung and dross, and singly desire 
 that love of Christ. 
 
 "23d. My next position is this, 'Until he be thus contemned, no 
 man is in a state of salvation.' And this is no more than a plain 
 inference from the former; for if all that are not of the world are 
 therefore contemned by those that are. then till a man is so contemned. 
 he is of the world, i. e., out o( a state of salvation. Nor is it possi- 
 ble for all the trimmers between God and the world, for all the 
 dodgers in religion, to elude this consequence, which God has cstab-
 
 296 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 lished, and not man. unless they could prove that a man may be of 
 the world, i. e., void both of the knowledge and love of God, and yet 
 be in a state oi' salvation. I must therefore, with or without leave of 
 these, keep close to my Saviour's judgment, and maintain that con- 
 tempt is a part of that cross which every man must bear if he will 
 follow him; that it is the badge of his disciplcship, the stamp of his 
 profession, the constant seal of his calling; insomuch that, though 
 a man may be despised without being saved, yet he cannot be saved 
 without being despised. 
 
 "24th. I should not spend any more words about this great truth, 
 but that it seems at present quite voted out of the world ; the masters 
 in Israel, learned men, men of renown, seem absolutely to have for- 
 gotten it: nay. censure those who have not forgotten the words of 
 their Lord, as setters forth of strange doctrines. And hence it is com- 
 monl}'- asked, 'How can these things be?' How can contempt be 
 necessary to salvation ? I answer, as it is a necessary means of puri- 
 fying souls for heaven, as it is a blessed instrument of cleansing them 
 from pride, which else would turn their very graces into poison ; as 
 it is a glorious antidote against vanity, which would otherwise pol- 
 lute and destroy all their labors ; as it is an excellent medicine to heal 
 the anger and impatience of spirit, apt to insinuate into their best 
 employments; and, in a word, as it is one of the choicest remedies 
 in the whole magazine of God against love of the world, in which 
 whosoever liveth is counted dead before him. 
 
 "25th. And hence (as a full answer to the preceding objection) 
 I infer one position more. That our being contemned is absolutely 
 necessary to our doing good in the world. If not to our doing some 
 good (for God may work by Judas) yet to our doing so much as we 
 otherwise should. For since God will employ those instruments 
 most, who are fittest to be employed ; since the holier a man is, the 
 fitter instrument he is for the God of holiness ; and since contempt is 
 so glorious a means of advancing holiness in him that is exercised 
 thereby. Nay, since no man can be holy at all without it, who can 
 keep off the consequence? The being contemned is absolutely neces- 
 sary to a Christian's doing his full measure of good in the world. — 
 re then is the scribe ? Where is the wise? Where is the disput- 
 er of this world 1 Where is the replier against God, with his sage 
 maxims ? ' lie that is despised can do no good in the world ; to be 
 useful, a man must be esteemed ; to advance the glory of God, you 
 must have a fair reputation.' Sail h the world so? But what saith 
 the Scripture? Why, that God hath laughed all the heathen wisdom 
 to scorn? It saith. that twelve despised followers of a despised Mas- 
 ter, all of whom were of no reputation, who were esteemed as the 
 filth and off-scouring of the world, did more good in it than all the 
 tribes of Israel. It saith, that the despised Master of these despised 
 followers left a standing direction to us, and to our children, ' Blessed
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN WESLEY. 297 
 
 are ye ' (not accursed with the heavy curse of doing no good, of being 
 useless in the; world) 'when men shall revile you and persecute you, 
 and say all manner of evil of you falsely for my name's sake. Re- 
 am! be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven.' 
 -'"'tli- These arc part of my reasons for choosing to abide (till I 
 am better informed) in the station wherein God has placed me. As 
 for the flock committed to your care, whom for many years you have 
 diligently fed with the sincere milk of the word, 1 trust in God yur 
 labor shall not he in vain, either to yourself or them; many of thou 
 the Great Shepherd has by your hand delivered from the hand of the 
 destroyer, some of whom are already entered into peace, and some 
 remain unto this day. For yourself, I doubt not, but when your war- 
 fare is accomplished, when you are made perfect through sufferings 
 you shall conic to your grave, not with sorrow, but as a ripe shock of 
 corn, full of years and victories. And he that took care of the poor 
 sheep before you was born, will not forget them when you are dead." 
 
 Mr. Samuel Wesley wrote to his brother John at Oxford, February 
 8, 1 ":>•"). and made some observations on the letter he had written to 
 his father. He tells him, "Charles was in the right, to desire I 
 might have your whole letter. Though you have stated the point, so 
 as to take away the question, at least all possibility of differing about 
 it, if it be only this, whether you are to serve Christ, or Belial? I see 
 no end of writing now, but merely complying with your desire of 
 having my thoughts upon it ; which I here give in short, and I think 
 almost in full, though I pass over strictures on less matters. 
 
 " 1. Your friends, retirement, frequent ordinances, and freedom 
 from care, are great blessings ; all, except the last, you may expect, 
 in a lower degree, elsewhere. Sure all your labors are not come to 
 this, that more is absolutely necessary for you, for the very being of 
 your christian life, than for the salvation of all the parish priests in 
 England. It is very strange ! 
 
 " 2. To the question. ' What good have you done at Oxford ? ' You 
 are not careful to answer : how comes it then you are so very careful 
 about the good you might do at Epworth? The help that is done on 
 earth, he doeth it himself, is a full solution of that terrible difficulty. 
 
 "3. The impossibility of return, the certainty of being disliked by 
 them that now cry you up, and the small comparative good my father 
 has done are good prudential reasons; but I think can hardly extend 
 to conscience. ' You can leave Oxford when you will' Not surely* 
 to such advantage. 'You have a probability of doing good there.' 
 Will that good be wholly undone if you leave it? Why should you 
 not leaven another lump .' 
 
 •• !. What you say of contempt is nothing to the purpose; for if 
 you will go to Epworth, 1 will answer for it, you shall, in a compe- 
 tent time, be despised as much as your heart can wish. In your doc- 
 trine, you argue from a particular to a general. ' To be useful, a man 
 
 3S
 
 298 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 must be esteemed,' is ascertain as any proposition in Euclid, and I defy 
 all mankind to produce one instance, of directly doing spiritual good 
 without it, in the whole book of God. — 5. 'God, who provided for 
 the dock before, will do it after my father.' ]\lay he not suffer them 
 to be, what they once were, almost heathens? And may not that be 
 prevented by your ministry ? It could never enter into my head that 
 you could refuse on any other ground, than a general resolution 
 against the cure of souls. I shall give no positive reason for it, till 
 my first is answered. The order of the Church stakes you down, and 
 the more you struggle will hold the faster. If there be such a thing 
 as truth, I insist upon it you must, when opportunity offers, either 
 perform that promise, or repent of it: Utrum mavis?" Which do 
 you prefer ? 
 
 To this letter Mr. John Wesley replied on the 13th of the same 
 month. — "Neither you nor I," says he, "have any time to spare; so 
 I must be as short as I can. 
 
 "There are two questions between us, one relating to being good, 
 the other to doing good. With regard to the former: 1. You allow 
 I enjoy more of friends, retirement, freedom from care, and divine 
 ordinances, than I could do elsewhere ; and I add, 1. I feel all this 
 to be but just enough. 2. I have always found less than this to be 
 too little for me ; and therefore, 3. Whatever others do, I could not 
 throw up any part of it, without manifest hazard to my salvation. 
 
 "2. As to the latter, I am not careful to answer, 'what good I have 
 done at Oxford' ; because I cannot think of it without the utmost dan- 
 ger. I am careful what good I may do at Ep worth, 1. Because I 
 can think of it without any danger at all ; 2. Because as I cannot, 
 as matters now stand, avoid thinking of it without sin. 
 
 "3. Another can supply my place at Epworth, better than at Oxford; 
 and the good done here, is of a far more diffusive nature. It is a more 
 extensive benefit to sweeten the fountain, than to do the same to 
 particular streams. 
 
 "4. To the objection, You are despised at Oxford therefore you can 
 do no good there ; I answer, 1. A Christian will be despised any 
 where. 2. No one is a Christian till he is despised. 3. His being 
 despised will not hinder his doing good, but much further it, by mak- 
 ing him a better Christian. Without contradicting any of these 
 propositions, I allow, that every one to whom you do good directly, 
 must esteem you, first or last. — N. B. A man may despise you for one 
 thing, hate you for another, and envy you for a third. 
 
 "5. God may suffer Epworth to be worse than before. But I may 
 not attempt to prevent it, with so great a hazard to my own soul. — 
 Your last argument is either ignoratio elenchi, or implies these two 
 propositions : '1. You resolve against any parochial cure of souls. 
 2. The priest who does not undertake the first parochial cure that 
 offers, is perjured.' Let us add a third : 'The tutor who being in
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 299 
 
 orders never accepts of a parish, is perjured'; and then I deny all 
 three." 
 
 This letter Mr. Samuel Wesley answered, paragraph by paragraph. 
 "1. You say you have but just enough. Had ever any man on earth 
 more? 'You have experienced less to be insufficient.' Not in the 
 course of the priesthood to which you are culled. In that way, ! am 
 persuaded, though he that gathcreth much can have nothing over, 
 yet he that gathereth little can have no lack. 2. ' There is danger 
 in thinking of the good you have, done, but not of what you may do.' 
 Vain glory lies both ways; ' But the latter was your duty.' So was 
 the former; without you can compare two things without thinkii 
 one of them. 3. 'The good done at Oxford is more dilutive.' It is 
 not that good you have promised. You deceive yourself, if jrou 
 imagine you do not here think of what yon have done. 'Your want 
 may be better supplied at Epworth ' ; not if my father is right in his 
 successions. 4. 'A Christian will be despised every where; no one is 
 a Christian till he is so; it will further his doing good.' If universal 
 propositions, I deny them all. Esteem goes before the good done, 
 as well as follows it. ' A man may both despise and envy.' True ; 
 he may have a hot and a cold fit of an ague. Contempt in general, 
 is no more incompatible with, than necessary to, benefiting others. — 
 5. See the first and third. 6. I said plainly, I thought you had made 
 a general resolution; as to taking the first offer, I supposed an oppor- 
 tunity a proper one; and declare now my judgment, should you live 
 never so long, in the ordinary course of providence, you can never 
 meet another so proper. ' An ordained tutor, who accepts not a cure, 
 is perjured ;' alter the term into, ' Who resolves not to accept;' and I 
 will maintain it, unless you prove either of these two: '1. There is 
 no such obligation at talcing orders. 2. This obligation is dispensed 
 with.' Both which, I utterly deny." 
 
 Mr. John Wesley now closed the debate, in a manner that does 
 credit both to his head and heart. His letter is dated the 4th of March. 
 He observes to his brother, "1 had rather dispute with you, if I must 
 dispute, than with any man living; because it may be done with so 
 little expense of time and words. The question is now brought to 
 one point, and the whole of the argument will lie in one single 
 syllogism. 
 
 <: Neither hope of booing greater good, nor fear of any evil, ought to 
 deter you from what you have engaged yourself to do ; but you have 
 engaged yourself to undertake the cure of a parish: therefore, neither 
 that hope nor that fear ought to deter you from it. The only doubt 
 which remains is, whether I have engaged myself or not? You think 
 I did at my ordination, 'Before God and his high priest.' I think I 
 did not. However, I own I am not the proper judge of the oath I 
 then took : it being certain, and allowed by all. ; Verbis, inqtusquis 
 jurejurando adigitur } sensum gemiinum, ut et obligationi Saa i *
 
 300 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 mod u m ac mensuram, prcestitui a metite, non prostatitis sed exigentis 
 juramcntinn: — : That the true sense of the words of an oath, and the 
 mode and extent of its obligation, are not to be determined by him 
 who takes it. but by him who requires it.' Therefore it is not I, 
 but the high priest of God, before whom I contracted that engage- 
 ment, who is to judge of the nature and extent of it. 
 
 ■ Accordingly, the post after I received yours, I referred it entirely 
 to him; proposing this single question to him, Whether I had, at my 
 ordination, engaged myself to undertake the cure of a parish or no?- 
 His answer runs in these words.* 'It doth not seem to me, that at 
 your ordination you engaged yourself to undertake the cure of any 
 parish, provided you can, as a clergyman, better serve God and his 
 church in your present or some other station.' — Now that I can, as a 
 clergyman, better serve God and his church, in my present station, I 
 have all reasonable evidence." 
 
 The assertions, that "every true Christian is contemned wherever 
 he lives, by all who are not so," — that, "until he be thus contemned, 
 no man is in a state of salvation," &c. will appear, no doubt, the most 
 singular of any in these letters. The expressions certainly are too 
 strong, and the language on the whole too abrupt, to convey his full 
 meaning. Perhaps Mr. Wesley's opinion on this subject, a little more 
 unfolded, may be reduced to the following propositions. 
 
 1. That a true Christian, in the temper of his mind, the motives of 
 his actions, and the whole tenor of his behavior, is not conformed 
 to worldly-minded men, and will therefore be despised, and sometimes 
 persecuted by them. 
 
 2. Until a man be thus transformed by the renewing of his mind, 
 and stand opposed to the principles and practices of those who are of 
 the world, and not of God, he is not a Christian. 
 
 3. That a Christian being contemned and persecuted by those who 
 are not Christians, will tend to make him more careful and diligent 
 in all the means of improvement in the Christian life, and further his 
 progress to a true conformity to Christ. 
 
 4. That a Christian's being contemned, will not hinder, but greatly 
 increase his usefulness, particularly in times of persecution, when 
 patience, humility, love, and the other virtues of his mind, will be in 
 the highest degree of exercise, and appear to the greatest advantage, 
 in contrast with the opposite dispositions of the persecutors. By 
 these means, Christians, in all ages of the church, have conquered 
 those who hated them most, and been the instruments of their con- 
 version. 
 
 I will not assert that Mr. Wesley would have signed these proposi- 
 tions, as containing the whole of his opinion on this subjeet in 1735, 
 though I believe they vary but little from it; and I am persuaded, 
 
 * The bishop's letter lies before me, and runs in the words mentioned.
 
 THE LIFE OK THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. '.V) 1 
 
 that he would afterwards have subscribed them with the greatest 
 readiness. 
 
 In the midst of this debate he wrote to his mother, without taking 
 the least notice of it: nor do I find that she wrote to him on that 
 subject ; which appears extraordinary, it' she was of the same opinion 
 with her husband and her son Samuel. Mr. Wesley's letter is on the 
 subject of christian liberty, concerning which, he wished to have 
 his mother's opinion. He says, t; I have had a great deal of conver- 
 sation lately on the subject of christian liberty, and should be glad of 
 your thoughts, as to tin several notions of it which good men enter- 
 tain. 1 perceive different persons take it, in at least six different 
 senses. 1. For liberty from wilful sin, in opposition to the bondage 
 of natural corruption. 2. For liberty as to rites and points of disci- 
 pline. So Mr. Winston says, ' Though the stations were instituted 
 by the Apostles, yet the liberty of the christian law dispenses with 
 them on extraordinary occasions.' 3. For liberty from denying our- 
 selves in little things: for trifles, it is commonly thought, we may 
 indulge in safely, because Christ lias made us free. This notion, I a 
 little doubt, is not sound. 4. For liberty from fear, or a fdial freedom 
 from fear on account of his past sins ; for he believes in Christ, and 
 hope frees him from fear of losing his present labor, or of being a 
 cast-away hereafter. 5. Christian liberty is taken by some, for a 
 freedom from restraint, as to sleep or food. So they would say, your 
 drinking but one glass of wine, or my rising at a fixed hour, was con- 
 trary to christian liberty. Lastly, it is taken for freedom from rules: 
 if by this be meant, making our rules yield to extraordinary occa- 
 sions, well ; if the having no rules at all, this liberty, is as yet too 
 high for me; I cannot attain unto it." 
 
 ^Mr. Wesley's father died in April, and the living of Epworth was 
 given away in May ; so that he now considered himself as settled at 
 Oxford, without any risk of being further molested in his quiet retreat. 
 But a new scone of action was soon proposed to him, of which he had 
 not before, the least conception. ''The trustees of the new Colony of 
 Georgia were greatly in want of proper persons to send thither, to 
 -> preach the gospel, not only to the Colony, but to the Indians. They 
 \ fixed their eyes on Mr. John Wesley, and some of his friends, as the 
 
 most proper persons, on account of the regularity of their behavior, 
 their abstemious way of living, and their readiness to endure hard- 
 ships^ On the 28th of August, being in London, he met with his 
 friend Dr. Burton,* for whom he had a great esteem : and the next 
 day was introduced to Mr. Oglethorpe, where the matter was pro- 
 
 * John Burton, P. D. was born in 1696, at Wembworth in Devonshire his lather being 
 Rector of that parish; and was educated at Corpus-Christi-College, Oxford. In 1725, 
 being then Pro-proctor and Master of the Schools, he spoke a Latin oration before the de- 
 termining Bachelor, which is entitled, " Heli j or an instance of a M rrring 
 through unseasonable lenity." It was written and published with a view to encourage 
 
 26
 
 302 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 posed to him, and strongly urged upon him by such arguments as 
 they thought most likely to dispose his mind to accept of the propo- 
 sal. It does not appear that Mr. Wesley gave them any positive 
 answer. He thought it best to take the opinion of his friends. Ac- 
 cording, he wrote to his brother Samuel, visited Mr. Law, and in 
 three or four days, set out for Manchester, to consult Mr. Clayton, 
 Mr. Byrotti, and several others whose judgment he respected. From 
 thence he went to Epworth, and laid the matter before his mother, 
 and eldest sister, who consented to his acceptance of the proposal. 
 His brother Samuel did the same. Mr. Wesley still hesitated, and on 
 the 8th of September, Dr. Burton wrote to him, pressing him to a 
 compliance. His letter is directed to Manchester, and franked by Mr. 
 
 Oglethorpe. 
 
 u 7ber 8, 1735. 
 
 "Dear Sir, C. C. C. Oxon. 
 
 < : I had it in commission to wait upon you at Oxford, whether by 
 this time I imagined you might be arrived. Your short conference 
 with Mr. Oglethorpe, has raised the hopes of many good persons, that 
 you and yours would join in an undertaking, which cannot be better 
 executed than by such instruments. I have thought again of the 
 matter, and upon the result of the whole, cannot help again recom- 
 mending the undertaking to your choice: and the more so, since in our 
 inquiries, there appears such an unfitness in the generality of people. 
 That state of ease, luxury, levity, and inadvertancy, observable in 
 most of the plausible and popular Doctors, are disqualifications in a 
 christian teacher, and would lead us to look for a different set of 
 people. The more men are inured to contempt of ornaments and 
 conveniences of life, to serious thoughts and bodily austerities, the 
 fitter they are for a state which more properly represents our christiaii 
 pilgrimage. And if upon consideration of the matter, you think 
 yourselves (as you must do, at least amidst such a scarcity of proper 
 
 the salutary exercise of academical discipline. He also introduced into the schools, Locke, 
 and other eminent modern philosophers, as suitable companions to Aristotle. He printed 
 a double series of philosophical questions, for the use of the younger students ; from 
 which Mr. Johnson of Magdalene-College, Cambridge, took the hint of his larger work of 
 the same kind. 
 
 When the settling of Georgia was in agitation, Dr. Bray, justly revered for his institu- 
 tion of parochial libraries, Dr. Stephen Hales, Dr. Berriman, and other learned Divines, 
 entreated Dr. Burton's pious assistance in that undertaking. This he readily gave, by 
 preaching before the society in 1732, and publishing his sermon, with an appendiCon the 
 state of that Colony. On the death of Dr. Edward Littleton, he was presented by Eton- 
 College to the Vicarage of Maple-Derham, in Oxfordshire. When he went to take posses- 
 sion, a melancholy scene presented itself to his view ; a widow, with three infant daugh- 
 ters, to be turned out, without a home, and without a fortune. From his compassion arose 
 love ; for Mrs. Littleton was handsome, elegant, ingenious, and had great sweetness of 
 temper. The consequence was marriage. In 1760, he exchanged his Vicarage of Maple- 
 Derham, for the Rectory of Worplesdon in Surry. In his advanced age, he collected and 
 published in one volume, all his scattered pieces, under the title of Opuscula Miscellanea. 
 He died in February, 1771.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHM WBMLJCT. 303 
 
 ■ •us) the lit instruments for I a work, you will be n ady to 
 
 embrace tbis opportunity of doing good ; which is not in vain offered 
 
 ,:i.~ -Be pleased to write a line signifying your thoughts to me, 
 
 or Mr. Oglethorpe; and if by advice I can be assisting to you, you 
 
 may command my best, best services. 
 
 " Yours, affectionately, 
 
 "John Bcrton. 
 
 "P. S. Mr. Horn telling me, he heard you were at Manchester. 1 
 presume you are with Mr. < 'layton, deliberating about this affair." 
 
 Mr. Wesley now consented to go to Georgia. He had said to his 
 brother Samuel, thai his objections to Epworth were founded on his 
 own weakness. He thought he should have so many temptations to 
 what he then deemed irregularity in eating and drinking, at the visits 
 he should be obliged to make, that he could not stand against them; 
 besides the difficulty he would have of spending his time to the most 
 advantage. But in going to Georgia, he saw a prospect of great use- 
 fulness, without any of these dangers to himself. Nay, 1 have no 
 doubt, hut the very difficulty of the undertaking, and the prospect of 
 the hardships he must undergo, had some influence in disposing him 
 to accept of it. Dr. Burton wrote to him again on the 18th of the 
 same month, as follows: "It was with no small pleasure, that I 
 heard your resolution on the point under consideration. I am per- 
 suaded, that an opportunity is offered of doing much good in an affair, 
 for the conducting of which we can find but few proper instruments. 
 Your undertaking addf greater credit to our proceedings ; and the 
 propagation of religion, will be the distinguishing honor of our colony. 
 This iias ever, in like cases, been the desideratum : a defect seemingly 
 lamented, but scarce ever remedied. With greater satisfaction there- 
 fore, we enjoy your readiness to undertake the work. When it is 
 known, that good men are thus employed, the pious and charitable will 
 be the more encouraged to promote the work. You have too much 
 steadiness of mind, to be disturbed by the light scoffs of the idle and 
 profane. Let me put a matter to be considered by your brother 
 Charles. Would it not be more adviseable that he were in orders? " 
 On the 28th of the same month, a few days before Mr. Oglethorpe 
 intended to sail, Dr. Burton wrote again to Mr. Wesley, giving him 
 advice on several points respecting his future situation. Amongst 
 other things he observes,— " Under the influence of Mr. Oglethorpe, 
 giving weight to your endeavors, much may be effected under the 
 present circumstances. The apostolical manner of preaching, from 
 house to house, will, through God's grace, be effectual to turn many 
 to righteousness. The people are babes in the progress of their 
 christian life, to be fed with milk instead of strong meat ; and the 
 wise householder will bring out of his stores, food proportioned to the 
 necessities of his family. The circumstances of your present chris- 
 tian pilgrimage will furnish the most affecting subjects of discourse;
 
 30-1 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 and what arises pro re nata } will have greater influence than a labored 
 discourse on a subject, in which men think themselves not so imme- 
 diately concerned. With regard to your behavior and manner of 
 address, that must be determined according to the different circum- 
 stances of persons, &c. But you will always, in the use of means, 
 consider the great end, and therefore your applications will of course 
 vary. You will keep in view the pattern of that gospel preacher St. 
 Paul, who became all things to all men. that he might gain some. 
 Here is a nice trial of christian prudence: accordingly, in every case 
 you would distinguish between what is essential, and what is merely 
 circumstantial to Christianity ; between what is indispensable, and 
 what is variable; between what is of divine, and what is of human 
 authority. I mention this, because men are apt to deceive themselves 
 in such cases, and we see the traditions and ordinances of men fre- 
 quently insisted on, with more rigor than the commandments of God, 
 to which they are subordinate. Singularities of less importance, are 
 often espoused with more zeal, than the weighty matters of God's 
 law. As in all points we love ourselves, so especially in our hypoth- 
 eses. Where a man has, as it were, a property in a notion, he is 
 most industrious to improve it, and that in proportion to the labor of 
 thought he has bestowed upon it; and as its value rises in imagina- 
 tion, we are in proportion more unwilling to give it up, and dwell 
 upon it more pertinaciously, than upon considerations of general 
 necessity and use. This is a flattering mistake, against which we 
 should guard ourselves. I hope to see you qf Gravesend if possible. 
 I write in haste what occurs to my thoughts— discc docendvs adhuc, 
 qua, censet amiculus. May God prosper your endeavors for the prop- 
 agation of his gospel ! " 
 
 I shall now leave Mr. Wesley, preparing for his voyage to America. 
 While he was abroad, Mr. Gambold, who had been intimately 
 acquainted with him at Oxford, wrote some account of his proceed- 
 ings there, and endeavored to delineate his character. He sent this 
 to one of Mr. Wesley's relations; and I shall close this chapter with 
 the following short abstract from it : 
 
 " About the middle of March, 1730, 1 became acquainted with Mr. 
 Charles Wesley, of Christ-Church. I had been for two years before 
 in deep melancholy; so it. pleased God to disappoint and break a 
 proud spirit, and to embitter the world to me as I was inclining to 
 relish its vanities. During this time, I had no friend to whom I could 
 open my mind; no man did care for my soul, or none at least under- 
 stood her paths. The learned endeavored to give me right notions, 
 and the friendly to divert me. One day an old acquaintance enter- 
 tained me with some reflections on the whimsical Mr. Charles Wes- 
 ley ; his prcciseness, and pious extravagancies. Upon hearing this, I 
 suspected he might be a good Christian. I therefore went to his 
 room, and without ceremony desired the bench t of his conversation.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 305 
 
 I had so large a share of it afterwards, that hardly a day passed 
 while I was at college, but we were together once, if not oftener. 
 
 "After some time, he introduced me to his brother John, of Lin- 
 coln College: 'For he is somewhat older,' said he, 'than I am, and 
 can resolve your doubts better.' I never observed any person have a 
 more real deference for another than he had for his brother; which 
 is the more remarkable, because such near relations, being equals by 
 birth, and conscious toeach other of all the little fami liar ] »a ssa L r es of their 
 lives, commonly stand too close, to see the ground there may be for 
 such submission. Indeed he followed his brother entirely ; could I 
 describe one of them I should describe both. I shall therefore say 
 no more of Charles, but that he was a man formed for friendship ; 
 who by his cheerfulness and vivacity would refresh his friend's heart: 
 with attentive consideration, would enter into, and settle all his con- 
 cerns as far as he was able : he would do any thing for him, great or 
 small, and by a habit of mutual openness and freedom, would leave 
 no room for misunderstanding. 
 
 " The Wesleys were already talked of for some religious practices, 
 which were first occasioned by Mr. Morgan, of Christ-Church. He 
 was a young man of an excellent disposition. He took all opportu- 
 nities to make his companions in love with a good life ; to create in 
 them a reverence for the public worship ; to tell them of their faults 
 with a sweetness and simplicity that disarmed the worst tempers. 
 He delighted much in works of charity ; he kept several children at 
 school ; and, when he found beggars in the street, would bring them 
 into his chambers, and talk to them. From these combined friends, 
 began a little society. Mr. John Wesley was the chief manager, for 
 which he was very fit: for he had not only more learning and expe- 
 rience than the rest, but he was blest with such activity as to be al- 
 ways gaining ground, and such steadiness that he lost none. AN hat 
 proposals he made to any, were sure to alarm them ; because he was 
 so much in earnest; nor could they afterwards slight them, because 
 they saw him always the same. What supported this uniform vigor, 
 was, the care he took to consider well every affair before he engaged 
 in it; making all his decisions in the fear of God, without passion, 
 humor, or self-confidence. For though he had naturally a very clear 
 apprehension, yet his exact prudence depended more on his humility 
 and singleness of heart. He had, I think, something of authority in 
 his countenance, yet he never assumed anything to himself above 
 his companions; any of them might speak their mind, and their 
 words were as strictly regarded by him as his words were by them. 
 
 " Their undertaking included these several particulars : to converse 
 with young students ; to visit the prisons ; to instruct some poor fam- 
 ilies; to take care of a school and a parish work-house. They took 
 great pains with the younger members of the university, to rescue 
 them from bad companv. and encourage them in a sober studious 
 2G* 3 ( J
 
 306 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 life. They would get them to breakfast, and over a dish of tea en- 
 deavor to fasten some good hint upon them. They would bring them 
 acquainted with other well-disposed young men, give them assistance 
 in the difficult parts of their learning, and watch over them with the 
 greatest tenderness. 
 
 "Some or other of them went to the castle every day, and another 
 most commonly to Bocardo. Whoever went to the castle was to read 
 in the chapel to as many prisoners as would attend, and to talk apart 
 to the man or men whom he had taken particularly in charge. When 
 a new prisoner came, their conversation with him for four or five 
 times was close and searching. — If any one was under sentence of 
 death, or appeared to have some intentions of a new life, they came 
 every day to his assistance, and partook in the conflict and suspense 
 of those who should now be found able, or not able to lay hold on 
 salvation. In order to release those who were confined for small 
 debts, and to purchase books and other necessaries, they raised a lit- 
 tle fund, to which many of their acquaintance contributed quarterly. 
 They had prayers at the castle most Wednesdays and Fridays, a 
 sermon on Sunday, and the sacrament once a month. 
 
 " When they undertook any poor family, they saw them at least 
 once a week ; sometimes gave them money, admonished them of their 
 vices, read to them, and examined their children. The school was, 
 I think, of Mr. Wesley's own setting up; however, he paid the mis- 
 tress, and clothed some, if not all the children. When they went 
 thither, they inquired how each child behaved, saw their work, heard 
 them read and say their prayers, or catechism, and explained part of 
 it. In the same manner they taught the children in the work-house, 
 and read to the old people as they did to the prisoners. 
 
 " They seldom took any notice of the accusations brought against 
 them for their charitable employments ; but if they did make any 
 reply, it was commonly such a plain and simple one, as if there was 
 nothing more in the case, but that they had just heard such doctrines 
 of their Saviour, and had believed and done accordingly. Sometimes 
 they would ask such questions as the following : Shall we be more 
 happy in another life, the more virtuous we are in this? Are we the 
 more virtuous the more intensely we love God and man? Is love, of 
 all habits, the more intense, the more we exercise it? Is either help- 
 ing or trying to help man for God's sake, an exercise of love to God 
 or man? particularly, is feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, vis- 
 iting the sick, or prisoners, an exercise of love to God or man? Is 
 endeavoring to teach the ignorant, to admonish sinners, to encourage 
 the good, to comfort the afflicted, and reconcile enemies, an exercise 
 of love to God or man ? Shall we be more happy in another life, if 
 we do the former of these things, and try to do the latter ; or if we 
 do not the one, nor try to do the other? 
 
 "I could say a great deal of his private piety; how it was nour-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN "WESLEY. 3U< 
 
 i by a continual recourse to God ; and preserved by a strict 
 watchfulness in beating down pride, and reducing the craftiness and 
 impetuosity of nature, to a child-like simplicity ; and in a good degree 
 crowned with divine love, and victory over the whole set of earthly 
 passions. He thought prayer to be more his business than anything 
 else; and I have seen him come out of his closel with a serenity of 
 countenance that was next to shining; it discovered what he had 
 been doing, and gave me double hope of receiving wise directions, in 
 the matter about which I came to consult him. In all his motion- 
 he attended to the will of God. He had neither the presumption, 
 nor the leisure to anticipate things whose season was not now ; and 
 would show some uneasiness whenever any of us, by impertinent 
 speculations, were shifting off the appointed improvement of the 
 present minute. By being always cheerful, but never triumphing, he 
 so husbanded the secret consolations which God gave him, that they 
 seldom left him, and never but in a state of strong and long-suffering 
 faith. Thus the repose and satisfaction of the mind being otherwise 
 secured, there were in him no idle cravings, no chagrin or fickleness 
 of spirit, nothing but the genuine wants of the body to be relieved by 
 outward accommodations and refreshments. When he was just 
 come home from a long journey, and had been in different companies, 
 he resumed his usual employments, as if he had never left them; no 
 dissipation of thought appeared, no alteration of taste : much less was 
 he discomposed by any slanders or affronts ; he was only afraid lest 
 he should grow proud of this conformity to his Master. In short, he 
 used many endeavors to be religious, but none to seem so ; with a 
 zeal always upon the stretch, and a most transparent sincerity, he 
 addicted himself to every good word and work. 
 
 " Because he required such a regulation of our studies, as might 
 devote them all to God, he has been accused as one that discouraged 
 learning. Far from that, for the first thing he struck at in young 
 men, was, that indolence which will not submit to close thinking. 
 He earnestly recommended to them, a method and order in all their 
 actions. The morning hour of devotion was from five to six. and 
 the same in the evening. On the point of early rising, he told them, 
 the well spending of the day would depend. For some years past, 
 he and his friends have read the New Testament together in the 
 evenings; and after every portion of it, having heard the conjectures 
 the rest had to offer, he made his own observations on the phrase, 
 design, and difficult places; and one or two wrote these down from 
 his mouth. 
 
 "If any one could have provoked him, I should; for I was very 
 slow in coming into their measures, and very remiss in doing my 
 part. I frequently contradicted his assertions; or, which is much the 
 same, distinguished upon them. I hardly ever submitted to his 
 advice at the time he gave it, though I relented afterwards. One
 
 30S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 time he was in fear I had taken up notions that were not safe, and 
 pursued my spiritual improvement in an erroneous, because inactive 
 way ; so he came over and staid with me near a week. He condoled 
 with mc the incumbrances of my constitution, heard all I had to say, 
 and endeavored to pick out my meaning, and yielded to me as far as 
 he could. I never saw more humility in him than at this time. 
 
 "Mr. Wesley had not only friends at Oxford to assist him, but o 
 great many correspondents. He set apart one day at least in the 
 week, to write letters, and he was no slow composer ; in which, with- 
 out levity or affectation, but with plainness and fervor, he gave his 
 advice in particular cases, and vindicated the strict original sense of 
 the gospel precepts. 
 
 ' c He is now gone to Georgia as a missionary, where there is igno- 
 rance that aspires after divine wisdom, but no false learning that is 
 got above it. He is, I confess, still living; and I know that an 
 advantageous character is more decently bestowed on the deceased. 
 But, besides that his condition is very like that of the dead, 
 being unconcerned in all we say, I am not making any attempt on 
 the opinion of the public, but only studying a private edification. A 
 family picture of him, his relations may be allowed to keep by them. 
 And this is the idea of Mr. Wesley, which I cherish for the service 
 of my own soul, and which I take the liberty likewise to deposit 
 with you." 
 
 THE END OF THE FIRST VOLUME
 
 r ii r: 
 
 LIFE 
 
 OF TIJE 
 
 REV. JOHN WESLEY, M. A. 
 
 SOME TIME FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. 
 
 COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE PIPERS AND PRINTED 
 AT THE REQUEST OF HIS EXECM 
 
 TO WHICH IS PREFIXED 
 
 SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS ANCESTORS AND RELATIONS, 
 
 WITH 
 
 i 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE 
 
 REV. CHARLES WESLEY, M, A, 
 
 COLLECTED FROM HIS TRIVATE JOURNAL, AND NEVER BEFORE 
 
 PUBLISHED. 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN WHITEHEAD, H. D. 
 
 AUTHOR Of THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT MR. WES1 I 1 8 lTSERAJ.. 
 
 --In labors more ahundant- 
 
 A workman tbat nceduth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth.— Pail. 
 
 TWO VOLUMES IN ONE. 
 VOL. II. 
 
 BOSTON. 
 HILL & BRODHEAD, 
 
 17 & 19 CORNH1LL. 
 1S4G.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 BOOK THE SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Of Mr. Wesley's Voyage to America, of his Labors there, and Return 
 
 to England, in 173S, 5 
 
 Page. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Giving some Account of Mr. Wesley, from February, 1738, till April, 
 
 1739, when he became an Itinerant and Field Preacher, .... 39 
 
 BOOK THE THIRD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Containing a View of Mr. Wesley's Labors as an Itinerant Preacher, 
 and of the Formation of Societies, &c, till the first Conference 
 in 1744, 63 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Containing a further Account of Mr. Wesley's Labors : a Summary 
 of the Minutes of Conference respecting the Doctrines he taught ; 
 and a View of the Spread of Methodism, until the Conference 
 in 1751, Ill 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Of Mr. Wesley's Ministerial Labors, and the Spread of Methodism, 
 till the Conference in 1770 : with an Extract from the larger Min- 
 utes ; giving a View of various Regulations respecting the Preach- 
 ers, &c. &c., 164
 
 IV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. Page 
 
 Stating the principal Circumstances of Mr. Wesley's Life and Labors, 
 till after the Conference in 17S4 ; with a Continuation of the His- 
 tory of Methodism to that Period, 212 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Opinions and Debates, &c, on the New Plan of Ordination : Several 
 Particulars of the last Years of Mr. Wesley's Life ; with nn Account 
 of his Death, in March, 1791. His last Will, &c, 257 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Sect I. A Review of Mr. Wesley's Character 285 
 
 Sect. II. A short View of Mr. Wesley's Writings, 299 
 
 Sect. III. Stating the Opinion Mr. Wesley himself had, of the rela- 
 tive Situation of his Societies to other religious Bodies 
 of People in this Kingdom : and his Notion of the 
 Character and Office of the Methodist Preachers, . . 306 
 
 Sect. IV. A View of the Increase of the Methodists for the last 
 Thirty Years : with a few Observations on the general 
 Tendency of Methodism, 311
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 BOOK SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 of mr. Wesley's voyage to America, of his labors there, and return 
 to england in 1733. 
 It has been already observed, that Mr. Wesley, at this time, had 
 very imperfect notions of the method proposed in the gospel of attain- 
 ing true christian experience. He did indeed differ, in some things, 
 from the generality of the clergy in the Church of England : he 
 carried his notions of gospel holiness much further than they thought, 
 either necessary or attainable in this life ; and believing, that, an 
 exact attendance on the instituted means of grace, with acts of charity, 
 self-denial, and mortification, were the chief helps to attain it, he 
 carried these particulars to an extent which made him appear singu- 
 lar. His ardor to attain the end was exceeded by nothing but the 
 exactness and rigor with which he practised, what he thought the 
 means of attaining it. His extreme attention to every thing that 
 might be helpful in subduing the evil propensities of his nature, and 
 that might further his progress towards a conformity with Christ, led 
 him to consider and speak of the observance of little things, as of the 
 utmost importance to his salvation. Not that he thought the things 
 of so much importance in themselves, detached from others ; but as 
 filling up the more minute parts of a system of duties, which without 
 them, would be incomplete and less beneficial to him. Like as a man 
 straitened in his circumstances, and struggling to get forward in the 
 world; if he only attend to the more important branches of his bus- 
 iness, and wholly neglect the numerous little expenses of his family, 
 will soon find that they greatly retard his progress. Mr. W< 
 reasoned in the same way, concerning the externa] helps and hinder- 
 ances in a religious course of life, and therefore thoughl it his duty to 
 abstain from the minutest tiling that might he hurtful, and to prac- 
 tise every thing that might in any respect be useful to him. And as 
 little things are too commonly overlooked, though great ones are 
 1* 

 
 O THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 made up of them, he might perhaps on this account speak more 
 strongly of them than otherwise he would have done. However this 
 be, his scrupulous exactness in things which seemed to others of little 
 importance, or wholly indifferent in religion, chiefly attracted notice, 
 and made him appear whimsical and superstitious, to persons who 
 did not perceive the principle which governed his conduct. This 
 lessened the dignity of his character in their opinion, and weakened 
 his influence over those under his care. To this principle, therefore, 
 which governed him in the smallest matters, we must attribute, in 
 great measure, his want of success, and most of the inconveniences 
 which he suffered in Georgia. We may blame his want of prudence, 
 because the principle on which he reasoned was sometimes carried 
 too far ; but his integrity, and upright intention will remain unsullied. 
 On Tuesday, the 14th of October, he set out for Gravesend, in 
 order to embark for Georgia, * accompanied by his brother Mr. 
 Charles Wesley, Mr. Ingham of Queen's College, Oxford, and Mr. 
 
 * Georgia is situated between Carolina and Florida. It extends 120 miles itpon the sea- 
 coast, and 300 miles from thence to the Apalachian mountains, and its boundaries to the 
 north and south, are the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha. — The settlement of a colony 
 between the rivers Savannah and Alatamaha. was meditated in England in 1732, for the 
 accommodation of poor people in Great Britain and Ireland, and for the further security 
 of Carolina. Humane and opulent men suggested a plan of transporting a number of 
 indigent families to this part of America, free of expense. For this purpose they applied 
 to the king, George II. and obtained from him letters patent, bearing date June 9, 1732, 
 for legally carrying into execution what they had generously projected. They called the 
 new province Georgia, in honor of the king, who encouraged the plan. A corporation, 
 consisting of 21 persons, was constituted by the name of " The Trustees for settling and 
 establishing the Colony of Georgia." 
 
 In November, 1732, 116 settlers embarked for Georgia, to be conveyed thither free of 
 expense, furnished with every thing requisite for building and cultivating the soil. Mr. 
 James Oglethorpe, one of the trustees, and an active promoter of the settlement, embarked 
 as the head and director of these settlers. They arrived at Charlestown early in the next 
 year. Mr. Oglelhorpe, accompanied by William Bull, shortly after his arrival, visited 
 Georgia; and after surveying the country, marked the spot on which Savannah now 
 stands, as the fittest to begin their settlement. Here they accordingly began and built a 
 small fort ; a number of small huts for their defence and accommodation. Such of the 
 settlers as were able to bear arms were embodied, and well appointed with officers, arms, 
 and ammunition. A treaty of friendship was concluded between the settlers and their 
 neighbors the Creek Indians, and every thing wore the aspect of peace and future pros- 
 perity. But the fundamental regulations established by the trustees of Georgia, were ill 
 adapted to the circumstances and situation of the poor settlers, and of pernicious conse- 
 quence to the prosperity of the province. Like other distant legislators, who framed their 
 regulations on principles of speculation, they were liable to many errors and mistakes ; 
 and however good their design, their rules were found improper and impracticable. These 
 injudicious regulations and restrictions, the wars in which they were involved with the 
 Spaniards and Indians, and the frequent insurrections among themselves, threw the colony 
 into a state of confusion and wretchedness too great for human nature long to endure. 
 TlieJp oppressed situation was represented to the Trustees by repeated complaints, till at 
 length finding that the province languished under their care, and weary with the com- 
 pladfe of the people, they, in the year 1752, surrendered their charter to the king, and it 
 was'rn^? a .royal government. Georgia is now a flourishing state : what are called the 
 upper r*mflii$i£i' jenerally sirpplied with preachers of the Baptist and Methodist 
 
 persuasion j but .t}jft«£ca]fr part pf the state is withpu&B&nisters of any denomination. 
 
 y+* ».-* i
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 7 
 
 Delamotte, the son of a merchant in London. "Our cnd, : ' says he, 
 '•in leaving our native country, was not to avoid want, God having 
 given us plenty of temporal blessings ; nor to gain the dung or dross 
 of riches or honor ; but singly this, to save our souls; to live wholly to 
 the glory of God." In the afternoon they found the Simmonds off 
 Gravesend, and immediately went on hoard. The next day he wrote to 
 his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, of Tiverton, informing him that he 
 had presented his father's commentary on Job, to the Queen, and had 
 received many good words and smiles. In this letter In declares his 
 sentiments to his brother, concerning the usual method of teaching 
 boys the heathen poets in large schools. "The uncertainty," says 
 he, "of having another opportunity to tell you my thoughts in this 
 life, obliges me to tell you what I have often thought of. and that in 
 as few and plain words as I can. Elegance of style is not to be 
 weighed against purity of heart; purity both from the lusts of the 
 flesh, the lusts of the eye and the pride of life. Therefore, whatever 
 has any tendency to impair that purity, is not to be tolerated, much 
 less recommended for the sake of that elegance. Rut of this sort (I 
 speak not from the reason of the thing only, nor from single expe- 
 rience) arc most of the classics usually read in great schools : many 
 of them tending to inflame the lusts of the flesh (besides Ovid, Virgil's 
 TEneid, and Terence's Eunuch) and more to feed the lust of the eye, 
 and the pride of life. I beseech you therefore by the mercies of God. 
 who would have us holy as he is holy, that you banish all such 
 poison from your school, that you introduce in their place such chris- 
 tian authors as will work together with you in building up your flock 
 in the knowledge and love of God. For assure yourself, dear brother, 
 you are even now called to the converting of heathens as well as I. 
 
 "So many souls are committed to your charge by God, to be 
 prepared for a happy eternity. You arc to instruct them, not only in 
 the beggarly elements of (J reek and Latin, but much more in the 
 gospel. You are to labor with all your might to convince them, that 
 Christianity is not a negation, or an external thing, but a new heart. 
 a mind conformed to that of Christ ; faith, working by love." 
 
 These sentiments have been spoken of as singular : and have been 
 brought forward as an indirect evidence of Mr. Wesley's loudness for 
 singularity. But if we understand them with a little candor, and the 
 opinions of learned and pious men on the same subject he'fairh- stated, 
 there will appear nothing singular in them. He h< mns the 
 
 reading and explaining of the heathen poets, indiso^uvinaielt/, to the 
 youth ingreal schools; hut we must not suppose, that lie would have 
 condemned a judicious selection from therrr. I !. after his school 
 
 at Kingswood was fully established, he majjp such a selection for the 
 use of it. so far as he thought would he qffi&gsary tor the youth likely 
 to be educated in it. His words being understood with this limitation, 
 Mr. Wesley speaks nothing but what the rnptfrtearnrd and pious men
 
 8 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 in the christian church, have, in all ages, unanimously spoken before 
 him. Nay the heathen moralists themselves, deliver the same sen- 
 timents concerning their own poets. " Plato, the wise and judicious 
 philosopher, banished the poets from his imaginary commonwealth, 
 and did not think them proper to be put into the hands of youth with- 
 out great precaution ; to prevent the dangers which might arise from 
 them. *Cicero plainly approves of his conduct, and supposing with 
 him, that poetry contributes only to the corruption of manners, to 
 enervate the mind, and strengthen the false prejudices consequential 
 of a bad education, and ill examples, he seems astonished that the 
 instruction of children should begin with them, and the study of them 
 be called by the name of learning and a liberal education."! 
 
 The two following days after he got on board, were spent with his 
 friends, partly in the ship and partly on shore, in exhorting one 
 another to shake off every weight, and to run with patience the race 
 
 * Videsne poetae quid mali afferant ? — Ita sunt dulces, ut non legantur modo, sed etiam 
 ediscantur. Sic ad malam domesticam disciplnam, vitamque umbratilem et delicatarn, 
 cum accesserunt etiam poeta;, nervos virtutis elidunt. Recte igitur a Platone educuntur 
 ex ea civitate quam finxit ille, cum mores optimos et optimum reip. Statum quaereret. 
 At vero nos, docti scilicet a Grcecia, haec et a pueritia legimus et didicimus. Hanc 
 eruditionem liberalem et doctrinam putamus. Tusc. Qusest. lib. ii. 
 
 f The Jews prohibited the tutors of their children from instructing them in Pagan 
 literature. " Maledictus esto;" says the Gemara, " quisquis filium suum sapientiam 
 graecanicam edocet." " Let him be accursed, whoever teacheth his son Greek literature." 
 The primitive fathers of the church, were divided in their opinions on this subject. Some 
 forbade Christians to read any of the heathen writers, on account of their bad tendency, 
 both as to principles and morals. The Apostolical constitutions, as they are called, 
 speak in this strain, " Ab omnibus gentilium libris abstine :" "abstain from all books of the 
 Gentiles." And though these constitutions are not Apostolical, yet it is allowed on 
 all hands, that they are very ancient. Cotelerius in a note on this passage, has shown the 
 different sentiments of many of the Fathers : and it is probable that a majority of them 
 were of opinion, the heathen writers might be read with advantage, under certain restric- 
 tions and regulations. Basil the great, has an oration, showing, "quomodo ex scriptis gen- 
 tilium utilitatem capere debeamus : " " how we ought to reap advantage from the writings 
 of the Gentiles." The most learned and pious among the moderns, have very universally 
 condemned the practice of indiscriminately reading the writings of the heathens. On this 
 subject, Erasmus complains in one of his letters, " pro christianis reddamur pagani." " In- 
 stead of Christians we are made Pagans." And again, " Animadverto," says he, ' : juvenes 
 aliquot, quos nobis remittit Italia, praecipue Roma, nonnihil adflatos hocveneno." "I ob- 
 serve some youths, returned from Italy, especially from Rome, infected with this poison." 
 Buddei Isagoge, par. i. p. 117. Buddeus himself observes, after giving the opinions of 
 several others, " Singulari utique hie opus esse circumspectione, negari nequit ; cum facile 
 contingat, ut qui ethnicorum scriptis toli veluti immerguntur, ethnicum, plane, alienumque 
 a religione Christiana, inde referant animum." " It cannot be denied that there is here need 
 of singular cirumspection, as it easily happens, that they who are, as it were, wholly im- 
 mersed in the writings of the heathens, return from them with a heathenish mind, 
 alienated from the christian religion." He then gives several examples of the bad influence 
 of this practice on the minds of men of great abilities and learning : to which we might 
 odd the name of a late celebrated historian ; and perhaps many others of our nation. The 
 danger arises from the fondness which these persons contract for the studied and regular 
 composition manifest in these writings, and for the flowers of oratory with which they 
 dress out their fables and false notions of things.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 set before them. There being twenty-six Germans on board, members 
 of the Moravian Church, Mr. Wesley immediately began to learn the 
 German language, in order to converse with them ; and David Nitch- 
 man, the Moravian bishop, and two others began to learn English, that 
 they might enjoy the benelit of mutual conversation. He observes, 
 that he now first preached extempore, though I believe he had done so 
 once before in London. It was here that his acquaintance commenced 
 with the Moravian brethren, which he cultivated for several years. 
 with great assiduity and success; and we must allow that the knowl- 
 edge he acquired by their means, laid the foundation of the great 
 things which followed in the subsequent part of his life. 
 
 It was a maxim with Mr. Wesley in the conduct of life, that every 
 part of the day ought to be filled up with some useful employment; 
 a man unemployed, being in constant danger of falling into foolish 
 temptations and hurtful habits, the best preservative from which is 
 industry. He therefore so arranged his business that he had a stated 
 employment for every part of the day. This love of regularity in 
 the improvement of his time, immediately showed itself in his new 
 situation. October 21, they sailed from Gravesend, and got into the 
 Downs. "Now," says he, " we began to be a little regular. Our 
 common way of living was this : from four in the morning till five, 
 each of us used private prayer. From five till seven we read the 
 Bible together, carefully comparing it (that we might not lean to our 
 own understandings) with the writings of the earliest ages. At seven 
 we breakfasted. At eight were the public prayers. From nine to 
 twelve I usually learned German, and Mr. Delamotte, Greek. My 
 brother writ sermons, and Mr. Ingham instructed the children. At 
 twelve we met, to give an account to one another what we had done 
 since our last meeting, and what we designed to do before our next. 
 About one we dined. The time from dinner to four, we spent in read- 
 ing to those of whom each of us had taken charge, or in speaking to 
 them severally, as need required. At four were the evening prayers ; 
 when cither the second lesson was explained (as it always was in the 
 morning) or the children catechised, and instructed before the congre- 
 gation. From five to six we again used private prayer. From six 
 to seven I read in our cabin to two or three of the passengers (of whom 
 there were about eighty English on board) and each of my brethren 
 to a few more in theirs. At seven I joined with the Germans in their 
 public service ; while Mr. Ingham was reading between the decks, to 
 as many as desired to hear. At eight we met again, to exhort and 
 instruct one another. Between nine and ten we went to bed, where 
 neither the roaring of the sea, nor the motion of the ship, could take 
 away the refreshing sleep which God gave us." 
 
 This, no doubt, was prodigious labor; and yet it may be safely 
 affirmed, that, during the fifty-five years and upwards, which followed, 
 few days passed, in which, by one employment or other, the time was 
 
 VOL. II. 2
 
 10 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 not filled up with equal exactness and diligence. It has indeed been 
 doubted whether the human mind be capable of such unremitted 
 attention through a multiplicity of business, without injury. The 
 words of Horace, " Neque semper arcum tendit Apollo" have been 
 quoted to show, that the mind ought not always to be on the stretch. 
 But these words were not spoken with any allusion to this subject. 
 We may observe also that varying onr employment gives a consider- 
 able degree of relaxation to the mind. Every subject docs not require 
 the same stretch of thought; nor every kind of exercise the same 
 degree of exertion. 
 
 The wind being contrary they did not sail from Cowes till the 10th 
 of December. — On Thursday the 15th of January, 1736, complaint 
 being made to Mr. Oglethorpe of the unequal distribution of water to 
 the passengers, new officers were appointed, and the old ones were 
 highly exasperated against Mr. Wesley, who, as they supposed, had 
 made the complaint. — From the 17th to the 25th, they had violent 
 storms, the sea going frequently over the ship, and breaking the cabin 
 windows. On these occasions he found the fear of death brought him 
 into some degree of bondage, and being a severe judge of himself he 
 concluded, that he was unfit, because he was unwilling to die : at the 
 same time he could not but observe the lively victorious faith which 
 appeared in the Germans, and kept their minds in a state of tran- 
 quillity and ease, in the midst of danger, to which he and the English 
 on board were strangers : speaking of these humble followers of Christ, 
 he says, " I had long before observed the great seriousness of their 
 behavior. Of their humility they had given a continual proof, by 
 performing those servile offices for the other passengers which none of 
 the English would undertake : for which they desired, and would 
 receive no pay; saying, "It was good for their proud hearts, and 
 their loving Saviour had done more for them." And every day had 
 given them occasion of showing a meekness, which no injury could 
 move. If they were pushed, struck, or thrown down, they rose again 
 and went away ; but no complaint was found in their mouth. There 
 was now an opportunity of trying, whether they were delivered from 
 the spirit of fear, as well as from that of pride, anger, and revenge. 
 In the midst of the psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke 
 over, split the main-sail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in 
 between the decks, as if the great deep had already swallowed us up. 
 A terrible screaming began among the English. The Germans calmly 
 sung on. I asked one of them afterwards, " Was you not afraid? " 
 He answered, " I thank God, No." I asked, (( But were not your 
 women and children afraid?" He replied mildly, " No ; our women 
 and children are not afraid to die." 
 
 ( hi the 29th, they fell in with the skirts of a hurricane, which 
 however did no damage ; on the 4th of February, they saw land ; and 
 on the 6th, after a stormy passage first set foot on American ground,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 11 
 
 on a small uninhabited island over against Tybee, where Mr. Ogle- 
 thorpe led them to a rising ground and they returned Cod thanks, and 
 then he took boat for Savannah. 
 
 During this passage Mr. Wesley's leading principle, that self-denial 
 and mortification, were to him the chief means of holiness, showed 
 itself powerfully in his conduct. Judging, as he observes, that it 
 might be helpful to him, he discontinued the use of flesh and wine, 
 and confined himself to vegetables, chiefly rice and biscuit. He also 
 left off eating suppers, and his bed having been wet by the sen. he lay 
 upon the floor, and slept sound till morning. He speaks with an air 
 of triumph on this unexpected victory over the common indulgence 
 of using a bed to sleep in ; and adds, "I believe, I shall not find it 
 needful to go to bed, as it is called, any more. : ' 
 
 February 7, Mr. Oglethorpe returned from Savannah, with Mr. 
 Spangenberg, one of the pastors of the Germans. " I soon found," says 
 Mr. Wesley, "what spirit he was of; and asked his advice with regard 
 to my own conduct. He said, "My brother, I must first ask you one or 
 two questions. Have you the witness within yourself ? Does the 
 Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit, that you are the child of 
 God?" I was surprised and knew not what to answer. He observed 
 it, and asked, "Do you know Jesus Christ?" I paused and said, 
 "I know he is the Saviour of the world." "True," replied he ; "butdo 
 you know he has saved you V I answered, "I hope he has died to 
 save me." He only added, "Do you know yourself?" I said "I do." 
 But I fear they were vain words. — On the 14th, some Indians came 
 to them, and shook them by the hand, one of them saying, "1 am 
 glad you are come. When I was in England, I desired that some 
 would speak the great word to me and my nation then desired to hear 
 it ; but now we are all in confusion. Yet I am glad you are come. 
 I will go up and speak to the wise men of our nation : and I hope they 
 will hear. But we would not be made Christians, as the Spaniards 
 make Christians : we would be taught, before we are baptized." 
 
 The house at Savannah, where they were to reside, not being ready, 
 Mr. Wesley with Mr. Dclamotte, took up their lodgings with the 
 Germans. Here they had an opportunity of being better acquainted 
 with them, and of closely observing the whole of their behavior, from 
 morning till night. Mr. Wesley gives them an excellent character. 
 He tells us, "They were always employed, always cheerful them- 
 selves, and in good humor with one another. They had put away 
 all anger, and strife, and wrath, and bitterness, and clamor, and evil- 
 speaking. They walked worthy of the vocation wherewith they 
 were called, and adorned the gospel of our Lord in all things." He 
 adds. " Feb. 28. They met to consult concerning the affairs of their 
 church. After several hours spent in conference and prayer, they 
 proceeded to the election and ordination of a bishop. The great sim- 
 plicity, as well as solemnity of the whole, almost made me forget the
 
 12 THE LIFE OF THE EEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 seventeen hundred years between, and imagine myself in one of those 
 assemblies where form and state were not ; but Paul the tent-maker, 
 or Peter the fisherman presided; yet with the demonstration of the 
 spirit and of power." 
 
 Sunday, March 7. He entered on his ministry at Savannah, by 
 preaching on the epistle for the day, being the 13th of the first of 
 ( Jorinlhians. In the second lesson, Luke xviii. was our Lord's pre- 
 diction of the treatment which he himself, and consequently his fol- 
 lowers, was to meet with from the world. He adds, "Yet notwith- 
 standing these plain declarations of our Lord ; notwithstanding my 
 own repeated experience ; notwithstanding the experience of all the 
 sincere followers of Christ, whom I have ever talked with, read, or 
 heard of: nay and the reason of the thing, evincing to a demonstra- 
 tion, that all who love not the light must hate him who is continually 
 laboring to pour it in upon them: I do here bear witness against myself, 
 that when I saw the number of people crowding into the church, the 
 deep attention with which they received the word, and the serious- 
 ness that afterwards sat on all their faces ; I could scarce refrain from 
 giving the lie to experience and reason and Scripture all together. I 
 could hardly believe that the greater, the far greater part of this 
 attentive serious people, would hereafter trample under foot that word, 
 and say all manner of evil falsely of him that spake it." 
 
 On the 18th, Mr. Wesley wrote to his mother as follows : "I doubt 
 not but you are already informed of the many blessings which God 
 gave us in our passage ; as my brother Wesley must before now, have 
 received a particular account of the circumstances of our voyage ; 
 which he would not fail to transmit to you by the first opportunity. 
 
 " We are likely to stay here some months. The place is pleasant 
 beyond imagination ; and by all I can learn exceeding healthful, — 
 even in summer, for those who are not intemperate. It has pleased 
 God, that I have not had a moment's illness of any kind since I set 
 my foot upon the continent : nor do I know any more than one of 
 my seven hundred parishioners, who is sick at this time. Many of 
 them indeed, are, I believe, very angry already : for a gentleman, no 
 longer ago than last night, made a ball ; but the public prayers hap- 
 pening to begin about the same time, the church was full, and the 
 ball-room so empty, that the entertainment could not go forward. 
 
 " I should be heartily glad, if any poor and religious men or women 
 of Epworth or Wroote, would come over to me. And so would Mr. 
 Oglethorpe too : he would give them land enough, and provisions 
 gratis, till they could live on the produce of it. I was fully deter- 
 mined to have wrote to my dear Emmy* to-day ; but time will not 
 permit. O hope ye still in God ! for ye shall yet give him thanks, 
 who is the help of your countenance, and your God ! Renounce the 
 
 * His eldest sister Emelia.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 13 
 
 world : deny yourselves : bear your cross with Christ, and reign with 
 him ! My brother Hooper too, has a constant place in our prayers. 
 May the good God give him the same zeal for holiness winch he 
 given to a young gentleman of Rotterdam, who was with me last 
 night. Pray for us, and especially for, dear mother, your dutiful and 
 affectionate son, John Wesley." 
 
 Mr. Wesley being now informed of the opposition which his brother 
 Charles met with at Frcderica ; on the 22d of March, wrote to him 
 the following letter — " How different are the ways wherein we are 
 led, yet I hope toward the same end. 1 have hitherto no opposition 
 at all : all is smooth, and lair and promising. Many seem to be 
 awakened: all an- full of respect and commendation. We cannot 
 see any cloud gathering. But this calm cannot last; storms must 
 come hither too : and let them come when we are ready to meet them. 
 
 "'Tis strange so many of our friends should still trust in God ! I 
 hope indeed, whoever turns to the world, Mr. Tackncr and Betty, with 
 Mr. Hird's family, and Mr. Burk, will zealously aim at the prize of 
 their high calling. These especially I exhort by the mercies of Cod, 
 that they be not weary of well-doing, but that they labor more and 
 more to be meek and lowly, and daily to advance in the knowledge 
 and love of Cod. — I hope too Mr. Weston, Mr. Moore, Mr. Allen, and 
 Mr. White, as well as Mr. Ward and his wife, continue in the same 
 wise resolutions. I must not forget Mr. Reed, and Mr. Daubry, both 
 of whom I left fully determined to shake off every weight, and with 
 all their might pursue the one thing needful. 
 
 " Condones omnes ineas jammmc habes, -prater istas qnas tnisi. 
 Aliquot in pyxide sunt (de qua ne verbum scribis) una cum bibliis in 
 quarto. Liber dc discipline, quam celerrime potes, remittendus est. 
 Quanta est concordia fratrwn: Tui volo et fratris B. ? " You have 
 now all my sermons, except those which I have sent. Some are in 
 the box (of which you say not a word) together with the Bible in 
 quarto. The book of discipline must be sent back as soon as possi- 
 ble. How great is the concord of brethren : I mean of thee and 
 brother B. ? 
 
 " You are not, I think, at liberty ggiyeodou elg to ed-n] ?w,- oi ovucfvUrat 
 an, u7TO)&5a't ae," to turn to the Gentiles till your own countrymen shall 
 cast you out. "If that period come soon, so much the better : only in 
 the mean while, reprove and exhort with all authority, even though 
 all men should despise thee. 'Anoflfottai oot, eU ««orvo(Oj." It shall turn 
 to thee for a testimony.* 
 
 "I conjure you spare no time, no address or pains to learn the true 
 cause r»i,~ nulai o<V J-/,,- i>,; q>lktjg ,"«,"f of the former distress of my friend. 
 "I much doubt you are in the right. W15 yivonotva Sm nmXtv ipaqtim^. 
 
 rqriyoQFi, qjvXaaon, <y,- ud/.izit Svn;. racU(F [tot, tiSjz tie Sin yncufin- nuo; itviyy." 
 
 God forbid, that she should again in like manner miss the mark. 
 
 * See the same phrase, Luke xxi. 13. f See a similar construction of nalai 2 Pet. i. 9. 
 VOL. II. 2
 
 14 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Watch over her ; keep her, as much as possible. Write to me, how 
 I ought to write to her. 
 
 " If Mr. Ingham w^ere here, I would try to see you. But omit no 
 opportunity of writing. Kivdweiw na.auv S>qav." I stand in jeopardy 
 every hour. — "Let us be strong and very courageous; for the Lord 
 our God is with us : and there is no counsel or might against him ! : ' 
 
 Mr. Charles took the hint his brother gave him, and on the 2Sth, 
 sent Mr. Ingham to Savannah.* April 4th, Mr. Wesley set out for 
 Frederica, in a Pettiawga, a sort of flat-bottomed barge, and the fol- 
 lowing evening they anchored near Skidoway island, where the water 
 at flood, was twelve or fourteen feet deep. Mr. Wesley wrapt him- 
 self up in a large cloak, and lay down on the quarter-deck : but in 
 the course of the night he rolled out of his cloak, and fell into the 
 sea, so fast asleep that he knew not where he was, till his mouth 
 was full of water. He swam round to a boat, and got out without 
 any injury, more than wetting his clothes. This instance gives us a 
 lively view of his fortitude and presence of mind in the midst of 
 surprise and danger. 
 
 Mr. Wesley left Frederica, and arrived at Savannah on the 20th. 
 The next day he wrote to his brother ; and among other things ob- 
 serves, "I still extremely pity poor Mrs. Hawkins: but what can I 
 do more, till God show me who it is that continually exasperates her 
 against me 1 Then I may perhaps be of some service to her. There 
 is surely some one who does not play us fair : but I marvel not at the 
 matter. ! He that is higher than the highest regardeth ; and there is 
 that is mightier than they — Yet a little while and God will declare 
 who is sincere. Tarry thou the Lord's leisure and be strong, and he 
 shall comfort thy heart." 
 
 On the same day he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe, and tells him, "Sa- 
 vannah, never was so dear to me as now. I believe, knowing by 
 whom I send, I may write as well as speak freely. I found so little, 
 either of the form or power of religion at Frederica, that I am sin- 
 cerely glad I am removed from it. Surely, never was any place, no 
 not London itself, freer from one vice, I mean hypocrisy, 
 
 ' O curves in terris auimce, et ccrtestium inanes ! ' " 
 grovelling souls, bent to the earth, and void of heavenly good ! 
 
 "Jesus Master have mercy upon them — There is none of those 
 who did run well, whom I pity more than Mrs. Hawkins : her treat- 
 ing me in such a manner would indeed have little affected me, had 
 my own interests only been concerned. 1 have been used to be 
 betrayed, scorned, and insulted by those I had most labored to serve. 
 But when I reflect on her condition, my heart bleeds for her — Yet 
 with Thee nothing is impossible ! 
 
 * Vol. I. page 85.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN Wfc>I.EY. 15 
 
 " With regard to one who ought to be dearer to me than her, I can- 
 not but say, that the more 1 think of it the more convinced I am, that 
 no one, without a virtual renouncing of the faith, can abstain from 
 the public as well as the private worship of (iod. All the prayers 
 usually read morning and evening at Frederica and here, put togeth- 
 er, do not last seven minutes. These cannot be termed long prayers : 
 no christian assembly ever used shorter : neither have they any rep- 
 etitions in them at all — If I did not speak thus plainly to you ; which 
 I fear no one else in England or America will do, I should by no 
 means be worthy to call myself, Sir, Yours, &c. John Wesley." 
 
 Not finding as yet any open door for pursuing his main design of 
 preaching to the Indians, he consulted with his companions, in what 
 manner they might be most useful to the little Hock at Savannah. It 
 was agreed, 1. to advise the more serious among them, to form them- 
 selves into a little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in 
 order to reprove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To select out 
 of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other : 
 which might be forwarded partly by their conversing singly with 
 each, and inviting them all together to Mr. Wesley's house : and this 
 accordingly they determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon. 
 Here we see the first rudiments of the future economy of classes and 
 bands, which has had no small influence in promoting the success of 
 the Methodists beyond any other denomination of Christians, not 
 immediately favored by the civil power. 
 
 There subsisted at this time, a dispute between the gentlemen of 
 Carolina and Georgia, respecting the right of trading with the Indi- 
 ans. The dispute was brought into Westminster-Hall, and agitated 
 on both sides with great animosity. Mr. Wesley had hitherto thought 
 it his duty to confine himself to those things which immediately 
 related to his oilice as a minister, and not to intermeddle with any 
 thing that seemed foreign to it. But having considered the matter in 
 debate, and the consequences of it to the province, he altered his sen- 
 timents, and on the 23d of July delivered his opinion on the subject 
 in a letter to Mr. Hutcheson. He observes, " By what I have seen 
 during my short stay here, I am convinced that I have long been 
 under a great mistake, in thinking no circumstances could make it 
 the duty of a christian priest, to do any thing else but preach the 
 gospel. On the contrary, I am now satisfied, that there is a possible 
 case wherein a part of his time ought to be employed in what less 
 directly conduces to the glory of God, and peace and good will among 
 men. And such a case, I believe is that which now occurs : there 
 being several things which cannot so effectually be done without me; 
 and which, though not directly belonging to my ministry, yet are by 
 consequence of the highest concern to the success of it. It is from 
 this conviction that I have taken some pains to inquire into the great 
 controversy now subsisting between Carolina and Georgia ; and in
 
 16 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 examining and weighing the letters wrote, and the argument urged, 
 on both sides of the question. And I cannot but think that the whole 
 affair might be clearly stated in few words. A charter was past 
 a few years since, establishing the bounds of this province, and empow- 
 ering the trustees therein named to prepare laws, which when ratified 
 by the king in council, should be of force within those bounds. 
 Those Trustees have prepared a law, which has been so ratified, for 
 the regulation of the Indian trade, requiring that none should trade 
 with the Indians who are within this province, till he is so licensed 
 as therein specified. Notwithstanding this law, the governing part of 
 Carolina, have asserted both in conversation, in writing, and in the 
 public newspapers, that it is lawful for any one not so licensed, to 
 trade with the Creek, Cherokee, or Chickasaw Indians : they have 
 past an ordinance, not only asserting the same, but enacting that 
 men and money shall be raised to support such traders ; and in fact 
 they have themselves licensed and sent up such traders both to the 
 Creek and Chicasaw Indians. 
 
 " This is the plain matter of fact : now as to matter of right, when 
 twenty more reams of paper have been spent upon it, I cannot but 
 think it must come to this short issue at last : 1. Are the Creeks, 
 Cherokees, and Chickasaws, within the bounds of Georgia or no? 
 2. Is an act of the king in council in pursuance of an act of par- 
 liament, of any force within these bounds, or not? That all other 
 inquiries are absolutely foreign to the question a very little consider- 
 ation will show. As to the former of these, the Georgian charter 
 compared with any map of these parts which I have ever seen, 
 determines it : the latter I never heard made a question of, but in the 
 neighborhood of Carolina. 
 
 " Mr. Johnson's brother has been with us some days. I have been 
 twice in company with him at Mr. Oglethorpe's : and I hope there are 
 in Carolina, though the present proceeding would almost make one 
 doubt it, many such gentlemen as he seems to be; men of good 
 nature, good manners, and understanding. I hope God will repay you 
 seven-fold for the kindness you have shown to my poor mother, and 
 in her to, sir, your most obliged, most obedient servant, John Wesley." 
 
 At the same time he wrote to Mr. Vernon on the same subject. 
 " As short a time," says he, " as I have for writing, I could not par- 
 don myself if I did not spend some part of it in acknowledging the 
 continuance of your goodness to my mother : which indeed neither 
 she, nor I, can ever lose the sense of. 
 
 " The behavior of the people of Carolina, finds much conversation 
 for this place. I dare not say whether they want honesty or logic 
 most; it is plain a very little of the latter, added to the former, would 
 show how utterly foreign to the point in question, all their voluminous 
 defences are. Here is an act of the king in council, past in pur- 
 suance of an act of parliament, forbidding unlicensed persons to trade 
 with the Indians in Georgia. Nothing therefore can justify them in
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RKV. JOHN WF.SI.EV. 17 
 
 daily sending unlicensed traders to the Creek, Cherokee, and Ch 
 
 saw Indians, but the proving either that this act is of no force, or that 
 those Indians are not in Georgia. Why then are these question 
 
 little considered by them, and others so largely chscu ssed .' f fear for 
 a very plain, though not a very honesl reason ; that is. to puzzle the 
 cause. I sincerely wish you all happiness in time and i temity, and 
 am, sir," &c. 
 
 Sept. 13. He began reading over, with Mr. Delamotte, Bishop 
 Beveridge's Pandect;!! Canonum Conciliorum. "Nothing," r 
 "could so effectually have convinced me, that both particular and 
 general councils may en-, and have erred: and of the infinite differ- 
 ence there is between the decisions of the wisest men. and those of the 
 Holy Chost recorded in Ids word." — Sept 20. They ended the Apos- 
 tolical canons so called, and Mr. Wesley acknowledges in his printed 
 Journal, that he once thought more highly of them than he ought to 
 think. "Bishop Beveridge," says he, "observes, that they are the 
 decrees of the several Synods, which met at several places, and on 
 several occasions, in the second and third age after Christ; and are 
 therefore called Apostolical, because partly grounded upon, and partly 
 agreeing with the traditions they had received from the Apostles. He 
 further observes, that as they were enacted by different Synods, so 
 they were collected by different persons ; till about the year 500, John, 
 Bishop of Constantinople, placed them at the head of the canons 
 which he collected into one code. — But then he adds (Cod. Canon, 
 p. 159,) they contain that discipline which was used in the church 
 when they were collected, not when the council of Nice met, for then 
 many parts of them were useless and obsolete." 
 
 After Mr. Charles had left Frederica, and gone for England in the 
 latter end of July. Air. Wesley often visited that place; where he met 
 with the most violent opposition, and the most illiberal abuse. He 
 still however persevered in his endeavors to do them good, and on the 
 loth of October set out from Savannah, once more to visit them. He 
 arrived at Frederica on the morning of the 16th, and met Mr. Hird on 
 the Bluff, who gave him a melancholy account of the state of things 
 there.* The public service had been discontinued; and from that 
 time every thing was grown worse and worse — " Even poor Miss 
 Sophy,"f sa Y s I le > "was scarce the shadow of what she was when I left 
 
 * Mr. Wesley's private Journal. See also his printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvi. 
 p. 1 19. 
 
 f This person was Miss Sophy Causton, afterwards Mrs. Williamson, niece to Mr. 
 Causton, storekeeper and chief magistrate of Savannah. After her marriage she was the 
 occasion of so much trouble t" Mr. Wesley, thai il evidently hastened his departure out of 
 Americ is observed a silence in his printed Journal on some circumstances of this 
 
 nfTair, which Ins in luced many persons to suspect the propriety of his conduct in this 
 business He has however been mere open in his private Journal, which was written at 
 the time, as the circumstances arose. An I as this private Journal am! his other papers. 
 lay open to the inspection of his friends for several years, I cannol help thinking that it 
 would have been more id more to the reputation of th< mselves and Mr. Wesley, 
 
 VOL. II. 2* 3
 
 IS THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 her. I endeavored to convince her of it, but in vain : and to put it 
 effectually out of my power so to do, she was resolved to return to 
 England immediately. I was at first a little surprised; hut I soon 
 recollected my spirits, and remembered my calling. Greater is he that 
 is in you, than he that is in the world. 
 
 " Non me, qui cactera, vincet 
 Impetus ; at rapido contrarius evehar orbi." 
 The force shall not overcome me, that overcomes all things else ; 
 But I shall mount in a direction contrary to the rapid world. 
 
 " I began with earnestly crying to God to maintain his own cause ; 
 and then reading to a few who came to my house in the evenings, 
 one of Ephrem Syrus's exhortations, as I did every night after, and 
 by the blessing of God not without effect. My next step was, to 
 divert Miss Sophy from the fatal resolution of going to England. 
 After several fruitless attempts I at length prevailed; nor was it long 
 before she recovered the ground she had lost. 
 
 " October 23. Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the southward. I was 
 in the fort with Mr. Horton, when he came. He ran to Mr. Horton, 
 kissed him, and expressed much kindness to him, but took no notice of 
 me good or bad ; any more than if I had not been in the room. I was 
 not surprised, having long expected it ; when I mentioned it to Miss 
 Sophy, she said ; ' Sir, you encouraged me in my greatest trials : be 
 not discouraged yourself. Fear nothing : if Mr. Oglethorpe will not, 
 God will help you.' 
 
 "October 25. I took boat for Savannah, with Miss Sophy; and 
 came thither, after a slow and dangerous, but not a tedious passage, 
 on Sunday the 31st.* 
 
 I insert the following story, because it seems well authenticated, 
 and because it may be the means of putting young persons upon their 
 guard against the arts, and persuasive words of designing and unprin- 
 cipled men. November 12, says Mr. Wesley, " By a careful inquiry 
 of several persons, I came to the full knowledge of a strange piece of 
 history. Mr. T. a surgeon of Edinburgh debauched the daughter of 
 one Mr. Ure, a lawyer, an only child, and distant relation. He then 
 persuaded her to sign a writing which she had never read, and to go 
 over with him to America. When she came hither, he treated her as 
 a common servant; and not only so, but beat her frequently to such 
 a degree that the scars made by the whip were plainly to be seen a 
 year after. The fault commonly was, that the child she had by him 
 
 to have openly avowed the fact, that he did intend to marry Miss Causton, and was not a 
 little pained when she broke off the connection with him. From a careful perusal of his 
 private Journal, this appears to me to have been the case. But I will fairly state the evi- 
 dence on which my opinion is founded, in his own words as they occur, and leave the 
 reader to judge for himself: not doubting at the same time, that, whatever may be said of 
 his weakness (and who is not weak in some thing or other) or of his prudence in this 
 affair, nothing can be laid to his charge in point of criminality. 
 * See also his printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvi. p. 150.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 19 
 
 cried. After he had kept her thus for about two years, and sh< had 
 brought him another child, he married another woman, and sold her 
 i,, one of the Indian traders I The facts he allowed and defended 
 before Mr. Oglethorpe (only he said he had given, nut sold her) who, 
 a ii rl - a full hearing, determined that she should 1)'- set at Liberty to 
 u-urk for herself and the child." This was a poor recompense for 
 such accumulated injuries, [f Mr. Oglethorpe had the power, he cer- 
 tainly ought to have laid a fine upon the man, sufficient to have 
 maintained the woman and the child. Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Nov. 
 23. Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England.— In the beginning of Decem- 
 ber, I advised Miss Sophy to sup earlier, and not immediately before 
 she went to bed. She did so ; and on this little circumstance, what 
 an inconceivable train of consequences depend ! Not only, ' All the 
 color of remaining life,' for her ; but perhaps all my happiness too !" 
 
 Feb. 5, 1737. <: One of the most remarkable dispensations of Provi- 
 dence towards me, which I have yet known, began to show itself 
 this day. For many days after I could not at all judge which way 
 the scale would turn : nor was it fully determined till March 4th, on 
 which God commanded me to pull out my right eye; and by his 
 grace I determined so to do : but being slack in the execution, on Sat- 
 urday, March 12, God being very merciful to me, my friend performed 
 what I could not.* 
 
 "I have often thought, one of the most difficult commands that 
 ever was given, was that given to Ezekiel concerning his wife. But 
 the difficulty of obeying such a direction, appeared to me now more 
 than ever before : when, considering the character I bore, I could not 
 but perceive that the word of the Lord was come to me likewise, 
 saying, "Son of man, behold 1 take away from thee the desire of 
 thine eyes with a stroke: yet neither shaft thou mourn, nor weep, 
 neither shall thy tears run down." 
 
 Feb. 21. It was agreed that Mr. Ingham should go for England, 
 and endeavor, if it should please God, to bring over some of their 
 friends to strengthen their hands in his work. By him. Mr. Wesley 
 wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe; and this letter shows both his zeal and entire 
 openness of heart, in pursuing and inculcating without fear, what he 
 deemed most excellent. It is as follows: -Sir. You apprehended 
 strong opposition before you went hence ; and unless we are misin- 
 formed, you have found it. Yesterday morning, I read a letter from 
 London, wherein it was asserted, that Sir Robert had turned against 
 you ; that the parliament was resolved to make a severe scrutiny into 
 all that has been transacted here ; that the cry of the nation ran the 
 same way; and that even the trustees were so far from acknowledg- 
 ing the service you have done, that they had protested your bills, and 
 charged you with misapplying the moneys you had received, and with 
 gross mismanagement of the power wherewith you was intrusted — 
 
 * On March the ICth Miss Sophy married Mr. "Williamson.
 
 20 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Whether these things are so, or no, I know not; for it is ill depending 
 on a single evidence. But this I know, that if your scheme was 
 drawn (which I shall not easily helieve) from that first-born of hell. 
 Nicholas Mackiafoel,* as sure as there is a God that governs the earth, 
 he will confound both it and you. If on the contrary (as I shall 
 hope, till strong proof appear) yonr heart was right before God; that 
 it was your real design to promote the glory of God, by promoting 
 peace and love among men ; let not your heart be troubled : the God 
 whom you serve is able to deliver you. Perhaps in some things you 
 have shown you are but a man : perhaps I myself may have a little 
 to complain of: but O what a train of benefits have I received to lay 
 in the balance against it ! I bless God that you was born. I acknowl- 
 edge his exceeding mercy, in casting me into your hands. I own 
 your generous kindness all the time we were at sea : I am indebted 
 to you for a thousand favors here : why then, the least I can say is, 
 though all men should revile you, yet, if God shall strengthen me, 
 will not I : Yea, were it not for the poor creatures, whom you have 
 as yet but half redeemed from their complicated misery, I could almost 
 wish that you were forsaken of all; that you might clearly see the 
 difference, between men of honor, and those who are in the very 
 lowest rank, the followers of Christ Jesus. 
 
 " O ! where is the God of Elijah ? Stir up thy strength and come 
 and help him ! If the desire of his heart be to thy name, let all his 
 enemies flee before him ! Art Thou not He who hast made him a 
 father to the fatherless, a mighty deliverer to the oppressed ! Hast 
 Thou not given him to be, feet to the lame, hands to the helpless, eyes 
 to the blind! Hath he ever withheld his bread from the hungry, or 
 hid his soul from his own flesh ! Then, whatever Thou withholdest 
 from him, O Thou lover of men, satisfy his soul with thy likeness : 
 renew his heart in the whole image of thy Christ: purge his spirit 
 from self-will, pride, vanity, and fill it with faith and love, gentleness 
 and long-suffering. Let no guile ever be found in his mouth; no 
 injustice in his hands ! — And among all your labors of love, it becomes 
 me earnestly to entreat him, that He will not forget those you have 
 
 * Nicholas Machiavel, was born of a distinguished family at Florence. Of all his writ- 
 ings, a political treatise entitled the Prince, has made the greatest noise in the world. Mr. 
 Wesley speaks thus of it; "If all the other doctrines of devils which have been com- 
 mitted to writing since letters were in the world, were collected together in one volume, it 
 would fall short of this : and that should a prince form himself by this book, so calmly 
 recommending hypocrisy, treachery, lying, robbery, oppression, adultery, whoredom, and 
 murder of all kinds ; Dornitian or Nero would be an angel of light compared with that 
 man." — The world is not agreed as to the motive of this work ; some thinking he meant 
 to recommend tyrannical maxims: others, that he only delineated them to excite abhor- 
 rence. Harrington considers Machiavel, as a superior genius, and as the most excellent 
 writer on politics and government that ever appeared. Some have said, his greatest fault 
 was, that he told the world what bad princes did, not what they ought to do; and that his 
 principles, though daily condemned, arc daily put in practice. It has also been said, that 
 he took his political maxims from the government of the Popes. He died in 1530.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEY'. JOHN WKSLEY. 21 
 
 gone through for, sir, your obliged and obedient servant, John 
 Wesley." 
 
 By .Mr. Ingham, he also wrote to Dr. Bray's associates, who had 
 scut a parochial library toSavannah.* It was expected of the min- 
 istera who received these libraries, thai they shoved send an account 
 to their benefactors, of the method they used in catechising the chil- 
 dren, ami instructing the youth of their re parishes. That 
 pari of his letter was as follows — "Our general method of catechis- 
 ing, is this : a young gentleman who came with me, teaches between 
 thirty ami forty children, to read, write and casl accounts. Before 
 school in the morning, and after school in the afternoon, he catechises 
 the lowest class, and endeavors to li\ something of what was said in 
 their understandings, as well as in their memories. In the evening he 
 instructs the larger children. On Saturday in the afternoon t cate- 
 them all. The same I do on Sunday before the evening-service: 
 and in the church immediately after the second lesson, a select num- 
 ber of them having repeated die catechism, and Been examined in 
 some part of it, I endeavor to explain at large, and enforce that part, 
 both on them and tin 1 congregation. 
 
 ■•Some time after the evening-service, as many of my parishioners 
 as desire it. meet at my house (as they do also on Wednesday evening) 
 and spend about an hour in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation. 
 A smaller number, mostly those who design to communicate the next 
 day, meet here on Saturday evening : and a few of these come to me 
 on the other evenings, and pass half an hour in the same employment." 
 
 March 4. Mr. Wesley wrote to the Trustees for Georgia, giving 
 them an account of his expenses from March 1, 1736, to March 1. 
 1737, which deducting extraordinary expenses for repairing the par- 
 sonage-house, journies to Fredcrica, foe. amounted for himself and 
 .Mr. Delamotte, to forty-four pounds, four shillings, and four-pence. 
 At the same time he accepted of the fifty pounds a year, sent by the 
 
 *Dr. Thomas Bray, was bora at Martoa, in Shropshire, in the year 1656, and educated 
 it Oxford. He was at length presented to the vicarage of Over-Whitacre, in "Warwick- 
 shire ; and in 1690, to the rectory of Sheldon, where he composed his Catechetical Lectures, 
 which procured him such reputation, that Di I n, Bishop of London, pitched upon 
 
 him a l ihurch of Maryland ; and for that purpose he 
 
 was invested with the office of Commissary. He now epgaged in several noble undertak- 
 ings. He procured sums to I rig small libraries, for the use of the poor 
 ministers in the several parts of our plantations : and the better in promote this design, he 
 
 published two 1 • a scheme of such theological 
 
 and other he ite to be perused or occasionally coi y the clergy, 
 
 together witha i books which may be profitably n h of those points j 
 
 the ot - nature and excellen red. He endeavored to 
 
 pagation of the Gi aauy among the uncultivated 
 
 hubans; and by his means a patent was obtained for electing the corporation called, The 
 v for the Propagation of the Gospel. He, by his industry, procured relief for pris- 
 oners ; ami formed the plan of the society for the reformation of manners, chanty-schools, 
 &c. He wrote L. his ilarty] Papal usurpation, in one volume folio. '- Direc- 
 
 torium Missionarium ; and other works, lb' died in 1730.
 
 22 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Society for his maintenance, which, however, was in a manner forced 
 upon him, as he had formed a resolution not to accept of it, saying 
 his Fellowship was sufficient for him. On this occasion his brother 
 Samuel expostulated with him, and showed him that by refusing it, 
 he might injure those who should come after him : and if he did not 
 want it for himself, he might give it away in such manner as he 
 thought proper. He at length yielded to the solicitations of the Soci- 
 ety, and the advice of his friends. 
 
 It appears to me, that the affair between Mr. Wesley, and Miss 
 Sophy Causton, was this day finally broken off; and that he refers 
 to this circumstance in the following paragraph in his printed Journal; 
 " From the direction I received from God this day ; touching an affair 
 of the last importance, I cannot but observe, as I have done many 
 times before, the entire mistake of many good men, who assert, 'That 
 God will not answer your prayer unless your heart be wholly resigned 
 to his will.' My heart was not wholly resigned to his will; therefore 
 I durst not depend on my own judgment : and for this very reason, I 
 cried to him the more earnestly to supply what was wanting in me. 
 And I know, and am assured, that he heard my voice, and did send 
 forth his light and his truth." 
 
 He proceeds in his private Journal, in reference to the same affair. 
 "March 7. When I walked with Mr. Causton, to his country-lot, I 
 plainly felt, that had God given me such a retirement, with the com- 
 panion I desired, I should have forgot the work for which I was born, 
 and have set up my rest in this world. March 8. Miss Sophy en- 
 gaged herself to Mr. Williamson — and on Saturday, the 12th, they were 
 married at Purrysbitrgh : this being the day which completed the 
 year from my first speaking to her. What thou doest, O God, I know 
 not now; but I shall know hereafter." 
 
 Whether the lady's patience was exhausted by Mr. Wesley's slow 
 procedure in the business (as it does not appear that he was in any 
 haste to finish it) or, whether she declined entering into the connubial 
 state with him, on account of his abstemious and rigid manner of life, 
 is uncertain : but whatever was the cause, it is evident from his own 
 words, that he felt a disappointment when she married Mr. William- 
 son. It seems, that he expressed this more fully in a letter to his 
 brother Samuel, who* tells him in his answer, " I am sorry you are 
 disappointed in one match, because you are very unlikely to find 
 another." — It was not long however, before he saw sufficient cause to 
 be thankful, that Providence had not permitted him to choose for him- 
 self. He had frequent occasions of discovering, that Mrs. Williamson 
 was not that strictly religious character which he had supposed. On 
 one of these occasions, near three months after her marriage, he writes 
 thus, "God has showed me yet more, of the greatness of my deliv- 
 erance, by opening to me a new and unexpected scene of Miss Sophy's 
 dissimulation. O never give me over to my own heart's desires; nor 
 let me follow my own imaginations ! "
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 23 
 
 The things Mr. Wesley now passed through, gave him a more per- 
 fect knowledge of his own heart, and of human nature in gen 
 than be had before acquired, which amply repaid him for the disap- 
 pointment he had suffered. He still pursued Ins labors with unremit- 
 ting diligence, and observed the greatest |>iuietualit y m answering the 
 letters from his friends. March 2 ( .». He wrote to Mrs. Chapman, a 
 religious acquaintance in England, with whom he held a corre 
 deuce. This letter will be a sufficient answer to an objection, oft< n 
 made against him at this time, that He thought cheerfulness incon- 
 sistent with religion "True friendship," says he, -'is doubtless 
 
 stronger than death, else yours could never have subsisted still, in 
 spite of all opposition, and even after thousands of miles are in 
 posed between us. 
 
 "In the last proof you gave of it, there are a few things which I 
 think it lies on me to mention : as to the rest, my brother is the 
 proper person to clear them up, as I suppose he has done long ago. 
 
 " You seem to apprehend, that I believe religion to be inconsistent 
 with cheer fu mess, and with a sociable friendly temper. So far from 
 it, tliaj. I am convinced, as true religion or holiness, cannot be without 
 cheerfulness, . c o steady cheerfulness, on the other hand, cannot be 
 without holiness or true religion. And I am equally convinced, that 
 religion has nothing sour, austere, unsociable, unfriendly in it: but, 
 on the contrary, implies the most winning sweetness, the most amia- 
 ble softness* and gentleness. Are you for having as much cheerful- 
 ness as you can? So am I. Do you endeavor to keep alive your 
 taste for all the truly innocent pleasures of life ? So do I likewise. 
 Do you refuse no pleasure, but what is a hindrance to some greater 
 good, or has a tendency to some evil? It is my very rule: and I 
 know no other by which a sincere reasonable Christian can be guided. 
 In particular, I pursue this rule in eating, which 1 seldom do without 
 much pleasure. And this I know is the will of God concerning me; 
 that I should enjoy every pleasure, that leads to my taking pleasure 
 in him: and in such a measure as most leads to it. I know that, as 
 to every action which is naturally pleasing, it is his will that it 
 should be so: therefore in taking that pleasure so far as it tends to 
 this end (of taking pleasure in God) I do his will. Though there- 
 fore that pleasure be in some sense distinct from the love of God. yet 
 is the taking of it by no means distinct from his will. No; you say 
 yourself, 'It is his will I should take it.' And here indeed is the 
 hinge of the question, which I had once occasion to state in a letter 
 to you: ami more largely in a sermon on the love4>f <o>d. It' you 
 will read over those, I believe you will find, you diner from Mr. Law 
 and me, in words only. You say, the pleasures you plead for are 
 
 * Softness is an equivocal term : but Mr. Wesley does not hi Seminacy, which 
 
 the christian religion forbids, ami which he always discouraged both by his words and 
 actions.
 
 24 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 distinct from the love of God, as the cause from the effect. Why 
 then they tend to it; and those which are only thus distinct from it, 
 no one excepts against. The whole of what he affirms, and that not 
 on the authority of men, hut from the words and example of God 
 incarnate, is, there is one thing needful. To do the will of God, and 
 his will is our sanetifieation ; our renewal in the image of God, in 
 faith and love, in all holiness and happiness. On this we are to fix 
 our single eye, at all times, and in all places: for so did our Lord: 
 this one" thing we are to do; for so did our fellow-servant Paul; after 
 his example, 'Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, we 
 are to do all to the glory of God.' In other words, we are to do 
 nothing hut what, directly or indirectly, leads to our holiness, which 
 is his glory, and to do every such thing with this design, and in such 
 a measure as may most promote it. 
 
 ' : I am not mad. my dear friend, for asserting these to be the words 
 of truth and soberness : neither are any of those, either in England 
 or here, who have hitherto attempted to follow me. I am, and must 
 be an example to my flock : not indeed in my prudential rules : but 
 in some measure (if, giving God the glory, I may dare to say so,) in 
 my spirit, and life, and conversation. Yet all of them are, in your 
 sense of the word, unlearned, and most of them of low understand- 
 ing: and still not one of them has been as yet, entangled in any case 
 of conscience which was not solved. And as to the nice distinctions 
 you speak of, it is you, my friend, it is the wise, the learned, the dis- 
 putes of this world, who are lost in them, and bewildered more and 
 more, the more they strive to extricate themselves. We have no 
 need of nice distinctions, for I exhort all— Dispute with none. I feed 
 my brethren in Christ, as he giveth me power, with the pure unmixed 
 milk of his word. And those who are as little children receive it, 
 not as the word of man, but as the word of God. Some grow thereby, 
 and advance apace in peace and holiness: they grieve, 't is true, for 
 those who did run well, but are now turned back; and they fear for 
 themselves, lest they also be tempted: yet through the mercy of God 
 they despair not, but have still a good hope that they shall endure to 
 end. Not that this hope has any resemblance to enthusiasm, 
 which is a hope to attain the end without the means ; this they know 
 is ii' and therefore ground their hope on a constant, careful 
 
 use of all the means. And if they keep in this way, with lowliness, 
 patience, and meekness of resignation, they cannot carry the principle 
 of pressing toward perfection too far. O may you, and I, carry it far 
 enough! Be fervent in spirit! Rejoice evermore! Pray without 
 ceasing ! In every thing give thanks ! Do every thing in the name 
 of the Lord Jesus! A hound more and more in all holiness, and in 
 zeal for every good word and work!" 
 
 Before Mr. Wesley left Frederica, in January, where his brother 
 ' suffered so much, the opposition of some ill-minded and desperate
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 25 
 
 persons rose to a degree of violence hardly credible ; so that his life 
 was in danger several times. Every species of defamation, Likely to 
 prejudice the people against him, was propagated with diligence. 
 The worst constructions, which malignity itself could invent, were 
 put upon his actions, and reported as facts: it even seems that the 
 giving away his own private income in arts of charity, was con- 
 strued into embezzlement of the society's money. -Mr. Wesley did 
 not doubt, but men capable of such baseness, would represent the 
 matter in this light to the trustees. He therefore wrote t<> them on 
 the subject, and received the following answer from \h\ Burton; 
 which, as it shows the confidence the trustees had in his uprightness 
 and integrity, and their approbation of his conduct, 1 shall insert. 
 
 " Georgia Office, Jinn: \~>//t. 
 " Dear Sir, 
 
 ■ 1 communicated your letter to the Board this morning. We are 
 surprised at your apprehensions of being charged with the very impu- 
 tation of having embezzled any public or private monies. I cannot 
 learn any ground for even suspicion of anything of this kind. We 
 never heard of any accusation; but on the contrary, are persuaded 
 both of your frugality and honesty. We beg you not to give weight 
 to reports or private insinuations. The trustees have a high esteem 
 of your good services, and on all occasions will give further encour- 
 agement : and would not have the express mention of the fifty 
 pounds, in lieu of the same sum formerly advanced by the society 
 for propagation so understood, as not to admit of enlargement upon 
 proper occasions. I am ordered by all the members present to 
 acquaint you of this, and to give you assurance of their approbation 
 *6f your conduct, and readiness to assist you. The V. Prov. of Eton 
 has given you ten pounds, for your private use and doing works of 
 charity: 1 have desired Mr. Oglethorpe, to convey this to you in a 
 private way. Mr. Whiteficld, will shortly, and by the next conveni- 
 ent opportunity go over to Georgia. There are three hundred acres 
 granted to the church in Frederica. Be not discouraged by many 
 hasty insinuations; but hope the best while many labor for the best. 
 In good time matters will bear a better face. God strengthen your 
 hands, and give efficacy to your honest endeavors. In a former let- 
 ter I spoke my mind at large to you concerning many particulars. I 
 am in much haste at present, 
 
 ''Your affectionate friend, 
 
 "J. Burton." 
 P. S. (: My Lord Egmont gives his respects and kind wishes, and 
 begs you not to be discouraged." 
 
 Mr. Causton, the chief magistrate of Savannah, seems to have 
 been of a warm and rather violent temper, impatienl i4' contradic- 
 tion, over-bearing, and fickle in his attachments. He had hitherto, 
 
 VOL. II. 3 1
 
 26 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 not only shown a decent civility towards Mr. Wesley, but even a 
 friendly regard for him. This regard seemed increased during a fever 
 he had in the end of June, in which Mr. Wesley attended him every 
 day. — On the third of July, Mr. Wesley reproved Mrs. Williamson 
 for some things he thought wrong in her conduct. The reproof was 
 resented by the lady, who said, she did not expect such usage from 
 him. This was the beginning of strife, which as the wise man tells 
 us, " is as when one letteth out water." The next day, Mrs. Causton 
 called, and apologizing for the behavior of her niece, desired Mr. 
 Wesley to inform Mrs. Williamson in writing what he had to object 
 against her conduct. He accordingly wrote to her on the 5th, and 
 here the matter rested for a few weeks. In the meantime, however, 
 Mrs. Williamson miscarried, and Mrs. Causton reported that the mis- 
 carriage was occasioned by Mr. Wesley's reproof, and the letter he 
 had sent : but Mrs. Williamson frankly acknowledged that, her hus- 
 band having been sick, it was occasioned by the hurry and anxiety 
 his sickness had produced. During this time Mr. Causton showed 
 the same friendly attention to Mr. Wesley, as if nothing had hap- 
 pened. On this occasion Mr. Wesley writes in his private journal ; 
 "July 23. The strange esteem which Mr. Causton seemed to show 
 for us, by which means we had nothing without but ease and plenty, 
 occasioned my expressing myself thus in a letter to a friend; ' How 
 to attain the being crucified with Christ, I find not; being in a condi- 
 tion which I neither desired nor expected in America : in ease and 
 honor, and abundance. A strange school for him who has but one 
 
 business, rvftva'Ceiv ofkvtov tcqoq e&aiGeiav? " * 
 
 In the beginning of August, he joined with the Germans in one of 
 their love-feasts. This, I believe, was the first time he ever saw a 
 love-feast. He speaks thus of it: "It was begun and ended with 
 thanksgiving and prayer, and celebrated in so decent and solemn a 
 manner, as a Christian of the apostolic age, would have allowed to 
 be worthy of Christ." He afterwards adopted love-feasts into the 
 economy of Methodism. 
 
 August 7. Mr. Wesley repelled Mrs. Williamson from the holy 
 communion, for the reasons specified in his letter of the 5th of July, 
 as well as, for not giving him notice of her design to communicate, 
 after having discontinued it for some time. On the 9th, a warrant 
 having been issued and served upon him, he was carried before the 
 Recorder and magistrates. Mr. Williamson's charge was, 1. That 
 Mr. Wesley had defamed his wife : 2. That he had causelessly 
 repelled her from the holy communion. The first charge Mr. Wesley 
 denied; and the second, being purely ecclesiastical, he would not 
 acknowledge the magistrate's power to interrogate him concerning it. 
 He was told, that he must, however, appear at the next court holden 
 for Savannah. In the mean time Mr. Causton, having become Mr. 
 
 * To exercise himself unto godliness.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE UEV. JOHN WESLEY. 27 
 
 Wesley's bitter enemy, required him to assign his reasons in writing 
 for repelling his niece. This he accordingly did, in the following 
 letter to Mrs. Williamson. "At Mr. Causton's request I write once 
 more. The rules whereby I proceed are these: So many as intend 
 to partake of the holy communion, shall signify then- names to the 
 curate, at least sonic time the day before. This you did not do. 
 
 "And if any of these— have done any wrong to his neighbor by 
 word or deed, so that the eongregation be thereby offended, the curate 
 shall advertise him, that in any wise he presume not to come to the 
 Lord's table, until he hath openly declared himself to have truly 
 repented. 
 
 "If you oifer yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I will adver- 
 tise you, as I have done more than once,, wherein you have done 
 wrong : and when you have openly declared yourself to have truly 
 repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God." 
 
 On the 12th of August, and the following days, Mr. Causton read 
 to as many as he conveniently could, all the letters Mr. Wesley had 
 written to himself, or Miss Sophy, from the beginning of their 
 acquaintance : not indeed throughout, but selecting certain passages, 
 which might, being detached from the rest, and aided by a comment 
 which he supplied, make an impression to Mr. Wesley's disadvan- 
 tage. Such methods as these, of oppressing an individual, are detes- 
 table; and yet they have too often been practised, even by persons 
 professing religion ; but they always afford sure evidence of a bad 
 cause. 
 
 While Mr. Causton was thus employed, the rest of the family were 
 assiduous in their endeavors to convince all to whom they spake, that 
 Mr. Wesley had repelled Mrs, Williamson from the communion out 
 of revenge, because she had refused to marry him. "I sat still at 
 home," says Mr. Wesley, "and I thank God, easy, having .committed 
 my cause to him : and remembering his word, ' Blessed is the man 
 that endureth temptation : for when he is tried, he shall receive the 
 crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.' 
 1 was at first afraid, that those who were weak in the faith would be 
 turned out of the way, at least so far as to neglect the public worship. 
 by attending which they were likely to sutler in their temporal con- 
 cerns. But I feared where no fear was: God took care of this like- 
 wise; insomuch that on Sunday the 14th, more were present at the 
 morning prayers, than had been for some months before. .Many oi 
 them observed those words in the first lesson, ' Set Naboth on high 
 anion- the people: and set two men, sons of Belial before him, to 
 bear witness against him.' No less remarkable were those in the 
 evening lesson, 'I hate him, for he doth not prophesy good concern- 
 ing me, but evil.' O may I ever be able to say with Mieaiah, ' What 
 the Lord saith unto me, that will I speak : and that, though I too
 
 23 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 should be put into prison, and fed there, with bread of affliction, and 
 with water of affliction.' " 
 
 August 16. At the request of several of the communicants, he 
 drew up a short relation of the case, and read it after the evening 
 prayers in the open congregation. And this evening, as Mr. Wesley 
 supposed, Mrs. Williamson was prevailed upon to swear to, and sign 
 a paper, containing many assertions and insinuations injurious to 
 his character. — During the whole of this week, Mr. Causton was 
 cni ployed in preparing those who were to form the grand-jury at the 
 next court-day. Me was talking with some or other of them day and 
 night : his table was free to all : old misunderstandings were forgot, 
 and nothing was too much to be done for them, or promised to them. 
 Monday-, the twenty-second, the court was formed, and forty-four 
 jurors were sworn in, instead of fifteen, to be a grand-jury to find the 
 bills. This was done by Mr. Causton, who hereby showed his skill 
 in the management of a controversy like this. He knew well, that 
 numbers would add weight to every thing they transacted, and induce 
 them to take holder steps, than a few would venture upon. To this 
 grand-jury, he gave a long and earnest charge, " to beware of spirit- 
 ual tyranny, and to oppose the new illegal authority, which was 
 usurped over their consciences." Mrs. Williamson's affidavit was 
 read; and he then delivered to them a paper, entitled a List of 
 Grievances, presented by the grand-jury for Savannah, this day 
 
 of August, 1737. In the afternoon Mrs. Williamson was examined, 
 who acknowledged that she had no objections to make against Mr. 
 Wesley's conduct before her marriage. The next day Mr. and Mrs. 
 Causton were also examined, when she confessed, that it was by her 
 request Mr. Wesley had written to Mrs. Williamson on the 5th of 
 July : and Mr. Causton declared, that if Mr. Wesley had asked his 
 consent to have married his niece, he should not have refused it. — 
 The grand-jury continued to examine these ecclesiastical grievances, 
 which occasioned warm debates, till Thursday ; when Mr. Causton 
 being informed they were entered on matters beyond his instructions, 
 went to them, and behaved in such a manner, that he turned forty- 
 two, out of the forty-four, into a fixed resolution to inquire into his 
 whole behavior. They immediately entered on that business, and 
 continued examining witnesses all day on Friday. On Saturday, 
 Mr. Causton finding all his efforts to stop them ineffectual, he 
 adjourned the court till Thursday, the first of September, and spared 
 no pains in the mean time, to bring them to another mind. Septem- 
 ber 1. He so far prevailed, that the majority of the grand-jury 
 returned the list of grievances to the court, in some particulars 
 altered, under the form of two presentments, containing ten bills, 
 only two of which related to the affair of M,rs. -Williamson ; and only 
 one of these was cognizable by that court, the', test being merely 
 ecclesiastical. September 2, Mr. Wesley addressed the court to this
 
 THE LIFK OF THE BET. JOHN WE8LET. 29 
 
 effect; t: As to nine of the ten indictments against me, I know tin- 
 court can take no cognizance of them; they l»«-i 1 1^; matters of an 
 ecclesiastical nature, and this not an ecclesiastical court. J iut the tenth, 
 concerning my speaking and writing to Mrs. \\ illiamson, is of a 
 
 ular nature: and this therefore I desire may be trad here, where the 
 facts complained of were committed/' Little answer was made, 
 and that purely evasive. 
 
 In the afternoon he moved the court attain, for an immediate trial 
 at Savannah; adding, ••'That those who are offended may clearly 
 see whether I have done any wrong to any one: or whether I have 
 not rather deserved the thanks of Mrs. \\ illiamson, Mr. I lauston, and 
 of the whole family." Mr. Causton's answer was full of civility and 
 respect. He observed, :; Perhaps things would not have been carried 
 so far, had you not said, you believed if Mr. Causton appeared, the 
 people would tear him in pieces; not so much out of love to you, as 
 out of hatred to him for his abominable practices." If Mr. Wesley 
 really spake these words, he was certainly very imprudent, consider- 
 ing the circumstances in which he was placed. But we too often 
 find in disputes, that the constructions of others on what has been 
 said, are reported as the very words we have spoken; which I sus- 
 pect to have been the case here. Mr. Causton, however, has suffi- 
 ciently discovered the motives that influenced his conduct in this 
 business. 
 
 Twelve of the grand-jurors now drew up a protest against the pro- 
 ceedings of the majority, to be immediately sent to the trustees in 
 England. In this paper they gave such clear and satisfactory rea- 
 sons, under every bill, for their dissent from the majority, as effectu- 
 ally did away all just ground of complaint against Mr. Wesley, on 
 the subjects of the prosecution. — As Mr. and Mrs. Williamson 
 intended to go for England in the first ship that should sail ; some of 
 Mr. Wesley's friends thought, he ought to go likewise; chiefly to 
 prevent or remove the bad impressions which misrepresentation and 
 ill-natured report, might make on the trustees and others, interested 
 in the welfare of the colony. But September 10, he observes, "I laid 
 aside the thoughts of going to England: thinking it more-suitablc to 
 my calling, still to commit my cause to God, and not to be in haste 
 to justify myself: only, to be always ready .to- give to any that should 
 ask me, a reason of the hope that is in me." - ,.<' 
 
 Immoderate zeal is always to be suspected/ especially when it 
 appears in pursuing such measures as tend to injure or ruin an indi- 
 vidual. A had cause, which originated from hatred or malice, will 
 almost always he carried on with more intemperate zeal, and holder 
 measures, than a consciousness of acting right will ever produce. 
 The pursuit of any <'nd in view, when governed by the passions, is 
 always more, violent than when directed by reason and truth. < >i. 
 this principle we may account for the proceedings of the magistrates 
 3*
 
 30 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 of Savannah. The}'' sent the affidavit they had procured, and the 
 two presentments of the grand-jury, to be inserted in the news- 
 papers in different parts of America. The only purpose this could 
 answer was. to injure Mr. Wesley in the opinion of a large body of 
 people, who could not easily come at a true knowledge of the case. 
 That these advertisements might make a deeper impression on the 
 minds of the multitude, the pomp of legal form was preserved; the 
 following words being added at the end of each bill, "Contrary to 
 
 THE PEACE OF OUR SOVEREIGN LORD THE KlNG, HIS CROWN AND DlGNITY." 
 
 Persons of discernment saw through the artifice, and in the end of 
 September, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a gentleman of consid- 
 erable abilities and learning in Charlestown, in which are the follow- 
 ing observations. "I am much concerned at some reports and 
 papers concerning you from Georgia. The papers contain some 
 affidavits made against you, by one Mrs. Williamson ; and a parcel 
 of stuff called presentments of you by the grand-jury, for matters 
 chiefly of your mere office as a clergyman. Has our sovereign lord 
 the king, given the temporal courts in Georgia, ecclesiastical juris- 
 diction ? If he has not, then sure I am, that, whatever your failings 
 in your office may be, a grand jury's presentments of them, being 
 repugnant to the fundamental laws and constitution of England, is 
 a plain 'breach of his peace,' and an open insult on 'his crown and 
 dignity;' for which they themselves ought to be presented, if they 
 have not incurred a pretnunire* The presentments, a sad pack of 
 nonsense, I have seen ; but not the affidavits. They were both 
 designed to have been published in our Gazette, but our friends here 
 have hitherto prevented it. I shall be glad to have some light from 
 yourself into these matters, and wherewith to oppose the reports 
 industriously, spread here to your disadvantage ; mean time, I remain 
 your most obedient humble servant, 
 
 " S. Garden." 
 Mr. Wesley received some consolatory letters from those of his 
 friends, to whom he had represented his situation. A letter of this 
 kind, from Dr. Cutler, a clergyman at Boston, contains some thoughts 
 so just, and not very commonly to be met with, that I think it worthy 
 of a place here. It is dated the twenty-second of October. "I am 
 sorry, sir," says he, " for the clouds hanging over your mind, respect- 
 ing your undertaking and situation : but hope God will give a happy 
 increase to that good seed you have planted and watered, according 
 to his will. The best of men in all ages, have failed in the success 
 of their labor; and there will ever be found too many enemies to the 
 cross of Christ : for earth will not be heaven. This reminds us of 
 that happy place, where we shall not see and be grieved for trans- 
 gressors ; and where, for our well meant labors, our judgment is with 
 
 * To incur a premunire, is to be liable to imprisonment and loss of goods.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 31 
 
 the Lord, and our reward with our God. And you well know, sir, 
 that under the saddest appearances, we may have some share in the 
 
 consolations which God gave Elijah; and may trust in him, that 
 there is some wickedness we repress or pr< vent ; some goodness by 
 our means, weak and unworthy as we are, beginning and increasing 
 in the hearts of men. at present; perhaps Like a grain of mustard- 
 seed, that in God's time may put forth, and spread, and flourish : and 
 that, if the world seems not the better for us, it might be worse with- 
 out us. Our low opinion of ourselves is a preparative to these suc- 
 cesses; and so the modest and great Apostle found it. 
 
 "No doubt, sir, you have temptations where you are, nor is there 
 any retreat from them; they hint to us the care we must take, and 
 the promises we must apply to : and blessed is the man thatendureth 
 temptation. 
 
 " I rejoice in the good character you give, which I believe you well 
 bestow, of .Mr. Whitefield, who is coming to you — but I question not, 
 but his labors will be better joined with, than supersede yours: and 
 even his. and all our sufficiency and efficiency is of God. 
 
 " It is the least we can do to pray for one another ; and if God will 
 hear me, a great sinner, it will strengthen your interest in him. I 
 recommend myself to a share in your prayers, for his pardon, accep- 
 tance, and assistance ; and beg that my family — may not be forgotten 
 by you." 
 
 Mr. Wesley, in the midst of this storm kept up by the arts of his 
 avowed enemies, without a shilling in his pocket, and three thousand 
 miles from home, possessed his soul in peace, and pursued his labors 
 with the same unremitting diligence, as if he had enjoyed the greatest 
 tranquillity and ease. October 30. He gives us an account of his 
 labors on the Lord's-day. " The English service lasted from five till 
 half an hour past six. The Italian (with a few Vaudois) began at 
 nine. The second service for the English, including the sermon and 
 the holy communion, continued from half an hour past ten, till about 
 half an hour past twelve. The French service began at one. At 
 two I catechised the children. About three began the English ser- 
 vice. After this was ended, I joined with as many as my large room 
 would hold, in reading, prayer, and singing. And about six the ser- 
 vice of the Germans began ; at which I was glad to be present, not 
 as a teacher, but as a learner." 
 
 November 1. He received a temporary relief from his pressing 
 wants. "Col. Stephens," says he, "arrived, by whom I received a 
 benefaction of ten pounds sterling;* after having been for several 
 months without one shilling in the house, but not without peace, 
 health and contentment." 
 
 November 3. He attended the court holden on that day : and again 
 
 * I suppose the ten pounds mentioned in Dr. Burton's letter, the 15th of June.
 
 32 THE LIFE OF THE PvEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 at the court held on the twenty-third ; urging an immediate hearing 
 of his case, that he might have an opportunity of answering the alle- 
 gations alleged against him. But this the magistrates refused, and 
 at the same time countenanced every report to his disadvantage: 
 whether it was a mere invention, or founded on a malicious construc- 
 tion of any thing he did or said. Mr. "Wesley perceiving that he had 
 not the most distant prospect of obtaining justice, that he was in a 
 place where those in power were combined together to oppress him. 
 and could any day procure evidence (as experience had shown) of 
 words he had never spoken, and of actions lie had never done ; being 
 disappointed too, in the primary object of his mission, preaching to 
 the Indians ; he consulted his friends what he ought to do ; who were 
 of opinion with him, that, by these circumstances, Providence did 
 now call him to leave Savannah. The next day he called on Mr. 
 Causton, and told him he designed to set out for England immedi- 
 ately. November 24, he put up the following advertisment in the 
 great square, and quietly prepared for his journey. 
 
 "Whereas John Wesley designs shortly to set out for England. 
 This is to desire those who have borrowed any books of him, to 
 return them as soon as they conveniently can, to 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 November 30. He went once more to Mr. Causton, to desire money 
 to defray his expenses to England, intending to set out on Friday the 
 second of December. It appears to me, that this was an event which 
 the magistrates most ardently wished to take place, and to which all 
 their proceedings had been solely directed. It is no objection to this 
 opinion, that they published an order to prohibit him from leaving the 
 province. It is manifest, that they had no intention of bringing the 
 matter to a fair hearing before them, and of giving it a legal decision. 
 They knew well that the evidence was so strong in Mr. Wesley's 
 favor that they could not even invent a plausible pretence for giving 
 the cause against him. But to give it in his favor would have been 
 cause of rejoicing to him and his friends, and would have covered his 
 enemies with shame; and they had no way of preventing this, but 
 by delaying the trial as long as possible. On the other hand, they 
 easily foresaw, that if by cutting off all prospect of terminating the 
 affair, and multiplying false and injurious reports concerning him. 
 every day, they could weary out his patience, and induce him to quit 
 the province of his own accord, the triumph would be left to his ene- 
 mies ; and he leaving the province pending a prosecution against 
 him, and in opposition to a prohibition of the magistrates, would 
 bring a censure upon him. and make his conduct and character sus- 
 pected among all those who did not know the circumstances of the 
 case. Finding him now determined to go for England, they had a 
 fine opportunity of giving their plan its full effect. Mr. Wesley
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 33 
 
 intended to set out about noon, the tide then serving: but about ten 
 o'clock the magistrates sent for him, and told him he should not go 
 
 mil «)i' the province, till he had entered into recognizance to appear ;it 
 the court, and answer the allegations laid against him. Mr. Wi 
 
 replied, that be had appeared al sis courts successively, and had openly 
 desired a trial, but was refused it. They said that he must however 
 give security to appear again. He asked, what security .' Ail 
 long consultation together, they agreed upon a kind of bond, that he 
 should appear at Savannah, when required, under a penalty of fifty 
 pounds. Hut the Recorder added, you must likev e bail to 
 
 answer Mr. Williamson's action of one thousand pounds damages. 
 i: I then began," saws Mr. Wesley, "to see into their design, of spin- 
 ning out time and doing nothing; and so told him plainly, Sir. I 
 will sign neither one bond nor the other : you know your business, and 
 1 know mine." 
 
 The magistrates finding him quite resolved to go for England, saw 
 their plan was secure, and that they might carry on the farce, to keep 
 up appearances in their own favor, without danger of disappointment. 
 In the afternoon therefore, they published an order, requiring all offi- 
 cers to prevent his going out of the province; and forbidding any 
 person to assist him so to do. The day was now far spent: after 
 evening prayers, therefore, the tide again serving, Mr. Wesley left 
 Savannah, in company with three other persons, no one attempting to 
 hinder him. Indeed I have no doubt, but the magistrates were heartily 
 glad to get rid of a man, whose whole manner of life was a constant 
 reproof of their licentiousness, and whose words were as arrows 
 sticking fast in them. 
 
 If we candidly review all the circumstances of this affair, we shall 
 perhaps be led to conclude, that Mr. Wesley might have acted with 
 more caution, and more regard to his own ease and character than he 
 did. when he first saw the storm gathering and likely to burst with 
 violence upon him. But his constant rule was, to ascertain to the 
 satisfaction of his own mind, that particular line of conduct which 
 duty required him to pursue as a Christian and a minister of the 
 gospel, and then steadily to walk in it regardless of consequences. 
 And there is every evidence which the case will admit, that he acted 
 in this conscientious manner towards Mrs. Williamson. It does not 
 appear that any one ever charged him with repelling her from the 
 holy communion out of revenge because she would not marry him, 
 except her relations, who now thought it necessary to injure his rep- 
 utation as much as possible, to cover themselves from reproach. But 
 this charge not only wants positive proof, it is even destitute of prob- 
 ability. It was about five months after her marriage when this cir- 
 cumstance happened, during the former part of which time he had 
 frequently administered the sacrament to her. without showing any 
 symptoms of revenge: and about three months after her marriage. 
 
 VOL. II. 5
 
 34 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 he saw such tilings in her conduct, as, in his private Journal which 
 was never printed, induced him to bless God for his deliverance in 
 not marrying her. Now let me ask any candid man, if it is probable, 
 that IM r. Wesley could be actuated by a spirit of revenge for a disap- 
 pointment at the end of five months, which had no influence on his 
 conduct at the end of three months ; and even after he had been con- 
 vinced that the disappointment itself was a mercy, for which he 
 secretly thanked God? I think no man will say it is probable, I 
 apprehend it is impossible, this should be the case. In his pastoral 
 character, Mr. Wesley acted by one rule towards all the communi- 
 cants. If any one had discontinued his attendance at the Lord's 
 table, he required him to signify his name some time the day before 
 he intended to communicate again : and if any one had done wrong 
 to his neighbor, so that the congregation was thereby offended, he 
 required him openly to declare that he had repented. This rule the 
 order of the Church of England required him to observe, and he acted 
 by it invariably in all cases, whether the persons were rich or poor, 
 friends or enemies. Mrs. Williamson did not conform to this estab- 
 lished order, which must have been well known to all the communi- 
 cants in so small a place. Mr. Wesley was therefore reduced to this 
 alternative, either to break an order he held sacred, in her favor, and 
 thereby incur the censure of a blameable partiality for her, after being 
 married to another ; or to repel her from the Holy Communion, and 
 incur the censure of having done it out of revenge, because she would 
 not marry him. Censure was inevitable, whichever way he had acted : 
 and having well considered the matter, he determined to follow the 
 rule he had always observed, and to leave the consequences to God. 
 Mr. Wesley enjoyed a wonderful state of health while in America. 
 His constitution seemed to improve under the hardships he endured, 
 which appeared sufficient to have weakened or destroyed the strongest 
 man. Three hundred acres having been set apart at Savannah, for 
 glebe land, he took from it what he thought sufficient for a good gar- 
 den, and here he frequently worked with his hands. He continued 
 his custom of eating little, of sleeping less, and of leaving not a 
 moment of his time unemployed. He exposed himself with the 
 utmost indifference to every change of season, and to all kinds of 
 weather. .Snow and hail, storm and tempest, had no effect on his 
 iron body. He frequently slept on the ground in the summer, under 
 the heavy dews of the night : and in the winter with his hair and 
 clothes frozen to the earth in the morning. He would wade through 
 swamps, and swim over rivers in his clothes, and then travel on till 
 they were dry, without any apparent injury to his health. On one 
 of these occasions lie concludes, that any person might undergo the 
 same hardship without injury, if his constitution was not impaired 
 by the softness of a genteel education. In all Mr. Wesley's writings, 
 I do not know such a flagrant instance of false reasoning as this : con-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 35 
 
 trary to all the rtfli s of logic, ho draws a g< n< ral conclusion from 
 particular premises; but who is at all times in full on of the 
 
 powers of his own mind .' 
 
 Mr. Wesley, and Ins three companions suffered great hardships in 
 travelling from Purrysburg, to Port Royal. Not being able to pro- 
 cui'i a guide, they sel oul an hour before sunrise, without one. The 
 consequence was, they los( their way; wandexed in the woods till 
 evening, without any food but part of a ginger-bread cake divided 
 among them, am! without a drop of water. Al night, two of the 
 company dug with their hands about three feel deep, and found 
 water, with which they were refreshed. They lay down togetheron 
 the ground (in December,) "And I. at Least," says Mr. Wesley, 
 "slept till near six in the morning." They rose, took- the resl of the 
 ginger-bread cake, ami wandered on till between one and two o'clock, 
 before they came to any house, or obtained any further refreshment. 
 December 6, after many diflieultics and delays, they came to Port- 
 Royal, and the next day walked to Beaufort, on the opposite side of 
 the island. Here Mr. Jones, the minister of the place, invited .Mr. 
 Wesley to his house, and gave him, as he acknowledges, a lively idea 
 of the old English hospitality. Mr. Wesley adds in his private 
 Journal, "Yet observing the elegance, and more than neatness of 
 every thing about him, I could not hut sigh to myself, and say. Heu 
 delicaium discipulum Dvri Magislri.^ Perhaps this remark was un- 
 charitable and unjust ; and to adopt the language Mr. Wesley some- 
 times used, he was severely reproved for it shortly after. On the 
 9th, Mr. Delamotte having come to him. they took boat for Charles- 
 town : but tla wind being contrary, and provisions falling short, they 
 were obliged on the I Lth, to land at a plantation to get some refresh- 
 ment. The people were unwilling to let them have any : at length, 
 however, they gave them some had potatoes, "of which." says Mr. 
 Wesley, " they plainly told us we robbed the swine.'' The wind 
 continued contrary, and they in want of every thing, till about noon, 
 on the 12th, having reached John's Island, they desired a Mr. G. to 
 let them have a little meat or drink of any sort, cither with or 
 without price. With much difficulty, he tells us, they obtained some 
 potatoes, and liberty to roast them, in a fire his negroes had made 
 at a distance from the house." 
 
 Mr. \\ esley proceeds. " Early on Tuesday. December 13, we came 
 to Charlestown, where I expected trials of a quite different nature, 
 and more dangerous; contempt and hunger being easy to be borne ; 
 but who can bear respect and fulness of bread '" On the 16th, he 
 parted from his faithful friend. Mr. Delamotte, from whom he had 
 been but a few days separate since their departure from England. 
 Dn the 22d he took his leave of America, after having preached the 
 gospel, as he observes in Savannah, not as he ought, but as he was 
 able, for one year and near nine months.
 
 36 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 In the beginning of the following May, Mr. Whitefield arrived at 
 Savannah, where he found some serious persons, the fruits of Mr. 
 Wesley's ministry, glad to receive him. He had now an opportunity 
 of inquiring upon the spot, into the circumstances of the late disputes, 
 and boars testimony to the ill usage Mr. Wesley had received ; but 
 adds, he thought it most prudent not to repeat grievances.* When 
 he was at Charlestown, Mr. Garden acquainted him with the ill- 
 treatment Mr. "Wesley had met with, and assured him that were the 
 same arbitrary proceedings to commence against him, he would defend 
 him with life and fortune. f These testimonies, of persons so respect- 
 able, and capable of knowing all the circumstances of the affair, 
 coincide with the general tendency of the statement above given ; and 
 with candid persons must do away all suspicions with regard to the 
 integrity of Mr. Wesley's conduct. 
 
 During his voyage to England, Mr. Wesley entered into a close 
 and severe examination of himself, and recorded the result with the 
 greatest openness. January 8, 1738, in the fulness of his heart he 
 writes thus : " By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, I am 
 convinced, 1. Of unbelief; having no such faith in Christ, as will 
 prevent my heart from being troubled. — 2. Of pride, throughout my 
 life past: inasmuch as I thought I had, what I find I have not. 3. Of 
 gross irrecollection ; inasmuch as. in a storm I cry to God every 
 moment; in a calm, not. 4. Of levity and luxuriancy of spirit — ap- 
 pearing by my speaking words not tending to edify; but most, by 
 
 my manner of speaking of my enemies- Lord save, or I perish ! 
 
 Save me, 1. By such a faith as implies peace in life and death. 
 2. But such humility, as may fill my heart from this hour forever, 
 with a piercing uninterrupted sense, Nihil est quod hactenus feci, that, 
 hitherto I have done nothing. 3. By such a recollection as may 
 enable me to cry to thee every moment. 4. By steadiness, serious- 
 ness, at/AvoTr^i^ sobriety of spirit, avoiding as fire, every word that 
 tendeth not to edifying, and never speaking of any who oppose me. or 
 sin against God, without all my own sins set in array before my 
 face." 
 
 January 13. They had a thorough storm. — On the 24th, being 
 about 160 leagues from the land's end, he observes, his mind was full 
 of thought, and he wrote as follows : " I went to America to convert 
 the Indians ; but oh ! who shall convert me ? Who is he that will 
 deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief; I have a fair summer 
 religion ; I can talk well, nay, and believe myself while no danger is 
 near; but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled 
 Nor can I say, to die is gain ! 
 
 'I have a sin of fear, that when I've spun 
 My last thread, I shall perish on the shore!' 
 
 " I think verily if the gospel be true, I am safe — I now believe the 
 * Robert's Narrative of the Life of Mr. George Whitefield, page 56. f Ibid, page 58.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 37 
 
 gospel is true I show toy faith by toy works, by staking my all 
 upon ii. I would do bo again and again a thousand times, if the 
 
 choice were still to make. Who< - me, sees I would be a 
 
 Christian. Therefore are my ways not like other men's ways. 
 Therefore I have been, I am, 1 am content to be, a by-word, a pro- 
 verb of reproach. But in a storm I think, what if the gospel be not 
 true: then thou art of all nun most foolish — O who will deliver me 
 from this fear of death? What shall I do? Where shall I fly from 
 it?" &c. These reflections on his own state, evince the deepest 
 consciousness that he had not attained the pri\ il< g< s of a true believer 
 in < ihrist : though he diligently sought them in the practice of every 
 moral and religious duty, according to the best of Ins knowli 
 This would naturally suggest some defect in the principle on which 
 he performed these duties. The next day. therefore. Jan. 25, he took 
 a review of his religious principles on a few important points ; and in 
 a private paper wrote as follows : 
 
 1. " For many years I have been tossed about by various winds of 
 doctrine. I asked long ago, 'What must I do to be saved?' The 
 Scripture answered, keep the commandments, believe, hope, love; 
 follow after these tempers till thou hast fully attained, that is, till 
 death : by all those outward works and means which God hath 
 appointed, by walking as Christ walked. 
 
 2. " I was early warned against laying, as the Papists do, too much 
 stress on outward works, or on a faith with works ; which, as it does 
 not include, so it will never lead to true hope or charity. Nor am I 
 sensible, that to this hour I have laid too much stress on either; 
 having from the very beginning valued both faith and the means of 
 grace, and good works, not on their own account, but as believing 
 God. who had appointed them, would by them bring me in due time 
 to the mind that was in ( !hrist. 
 
 3. "But before Cod's time was come, I fell among some Lutheran 
 and Calvinisl authors, whose confused and indigested accounts, mag- 
 nified faith to such an amazing size, that it quite hid all the rest of 
 the commandments. 1 did not then see, that this was the natural 
 effect of their overgrown fear of Popery: being so terrified with the 
 cry of merit and good works, that they plunged at once into the other 
 extreme. In this labyrinth I was utterly lost; not being able to find 
 out what the error was: nor yet to reconcile this uncouth hypot'n 
 either with Scripture or common sense. 
 
 I. "The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor. 
 and Mr. Nelson, a little relieved me from these well-meaning, wrong- 
 headed Germans. Their accounts of Christianity, 1 could easily sec 
 to be. in the main consistent both with reason and Scripture. Only 
 when they interpreted Scripture in different ways. I wasoften much 
 at a loss. And again, there was one thing much insisted on in Scrip- 
 
 VOL. II. 4
 
 38 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN "WESLEY. 
 
 ture, the unity of the church, which none of them, I thought, clearly 
 explained, or strongly inculcated. 
 
 5.. ' ; But it was not long before Providence brought me to those, 
 who showed me a sure rule of interpreting Scripture ; viz. Consensus 
 Veterwn: -Quod ab omnibus, quod ubique, quod semper creditvm? 
 At the same time they sufficiently insisted upon a due regard to the 
 one church, at all times, and in all places. Nor was it long before I 
 bent the bow too far the other way: 1. By making Antiquity a co- 
 ordinate, rather than sub-ordinate, rule with Scripture. 2. By admit- 
 ting several doubtful writings, as undoubted evidences of Antiquity. 
 3. By extending Antiquity too far, even to the middle or end of the 
 fourth century. 4. By believing more practices to have been uni- 
 versal in the ancient church, than ever were so. 5. By not consid- 
 ering that the decrees of one provincial synod, could bind only that 
 province ; and that the decrees of a general synod, only those prov- 
 inces whose representatives met therein. 6. By not considering, that 
 the most of those decrees were adapted to particular times and occa- 
 sions ; and consequently when those occasions ceased, must cease to 
 bind even those provinces. 
 
 G. "These considerations insensibly stole upon me, as I grew 
 acquainted with the mystic writers : whose noble descriptions of union 
 with God, and internal religion, made every thing else appear mean, 
 flat and insipid. But in truth they made good works appear so too; 
 yea, and faith itself, and what not? These gave me an entire new 
 view of religion; nothing like any 1 had before. But alas! it was 
 nothing like that religion which Christ and his apostles lived and 
 taught. I had a plenary dispensation from all the commands of God: 
 the form ran thus, ' Love is all ; all the commands beside, are only 
 means of love : you must choose those which you feel are means to 
 you, and use them as long as they are so.' Thus were all the bands 
 burst at once. And though I could never fully come into this, nor 
 contentedly omit what God enjoined ; yet, I know not how, I fluctu- 
 ated between obedience and disobedience. I had no heart, no vigor, 
 no zeal in obeying; continually doubting whether I was right or 
 wrong, and never out of perplexities and entanglements. Nor can I 
 at this hour give a distinct account, how, or when, I came a little 
 back toward the right way: only my present sense is this — all the 
 other enemies of Christianity are trillers : the mystics are the most 
 dangerous of its enemies. They stab it in the vitals; and its most 
 serious professors are most likely to fall by them. May I praise Him 
 who hath snatched me out of this fire likewise, by warning all others, 
 that it is set on fire of hell." 
 
 The censure Mr. Wesley has here passed on the Lutheran, the Cal- 
 vinist, and mystic writers, is abundantly too severe. I apprehend, 
 Mr. Wesley did not at this time, undersand either the Lutheran, or 
 Calvinist writers on the article of faith. He acknowledges after his
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 return to England, that he did not at first understand th< Moravian 
 doctrine of faith, which, I believe, differed bul little from that held in 
 the Lutheran Church.- W hal the moderate mystics have said en the 
 union of the soul with God, is in general excellent, and better said by 
 them, than by most other writers. It must indeed be owned, that 
 they do not sufficiently insist on the atonement and mediation of 
 Christ, as the only foundation of a sm hit's union with God: nor do 
 they alw;i\ > explain and enforce the scriptural met hod of attainii 
 
 January 21). They once more, saw English land: and Feb. I. Mr. 
 Wesley landed at Deal; where he was informed Mr. Whitefield had 
 sailed the day before, for Georgia. He read prayers, and expla 
 a portion of Scripture to a large company at the inn : and on the third 
 arrived safe in London. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY, FROM FEBRUARY, 1733, TILL APRIL, 
 1739, WHEN HE BECAME AN ITINERANT AND FIELD-PREACHKIt. 
 
 On his arrival in England, he made some reflections on his own 
 state of mind, and on the effects of his visit to America. "It is now." 
 says he, "two years and almost four months, since I left my native 
 country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians, the nature of Chris- 
 tianity: but what have I learned myself in the mean time? Why, 
 what I the least of all suspected, that I, who went to America to con- 
 vert oth< is. was never myself converted to God. I am not mad, 
 though T thus speak; but I speak the words of truth and soberness; 
 if haply some of those who still dream, may awake and see, that as 
 I am, so are they. &c." — He observes however, i- Many reasons 1 
 have to bless ' '^A — for my having been carried into that strange land. 
 contrary to all my preceding resolutions. Hereby i trust he hath in 
 some measure humbled me and proved me, and showp, mt what was 
 in my heart. Hereby I have been taught to beware of men.- Hereby 
 God has given me to know many of his servants, particularly tl 
 of the church of Hernhuth. Hereby my passage is open to the writ- 
 of holy men, in the Germari, Spanish, and Italian tongues. All 
 in Georgia have heard the word of God: some have believed and 
 began to run well. \ few steps have been taken towards publishing 
 the glad-tidings both to the African and American heathens. Many 
 children have learned how they ought to serve God, and to ul to 
 
 their neighbor. And those whom it mosl concerns, have an opportu- 
 nity of knowing the state of their infant colony, and laying a firmer 
 foundation of peace and happiness to many generations."
 
 40 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Mr. Wesley here supposes, that he was not converted to God, 
 because he had not that faith which delivered him from the fear of 
 death, and gave him victory over all sin, inward or outward. He 
 docs not seem to have any immediate reference to that notion of faith 
 which he afterwards espoused and taught ; for as yet he did not un- 
 derstand it. When the first Journal, in which this is said, was printed 
 in his Works, in 1774, he doubted whether the severe sentence he here 
 pronounced upon himself, was just. This ought not to he charged on 
 Mr. Wesley, as a contradiction, but as a change in his opinion. This 
 is certainly commendable, when an increase of knowledge gives a 
 man sufficient reason for so doing. In 1774, he believed, that when 
 he went to America, he had the faith of a servant, though not of a 
 son.* Though he was far from being singular in making this distinc- 
 tion, yet the propriety of it has been doubted, or rather denied. It is 
 of some importance in christian experience that the subject should be 
 understood, and therefore it deserves to be examined. 
 
 The distinction is founded on what the Apostle has said, Rom. viii. 
 15. and further illustrated and confirmed, Gal. iv. 1 — 7. Mr. Wesley 
 observes in a note on Rom. viii. 15, that, ' : The Spirit of bondage, 
 here seems directly to mean, those operations of the Holy Spirit, by 
 which the soul on its first conviction, feels itself in bondage to sin, to 
 the world, to satan, and obnoxious to the wrath of God." He has 
 printed a sermon on the same text, in which he explains it in the same 
 way. He was not singular in this interpretation, as might easily be 
 shown from respectable authority. But, though it be most true, that 
 a person under conviction for sin, is in a state of bondage and fear, it 
 does not follow that this is the direct meaning of the Apostle, or that 
 the distinction between a servant and a son of God, ought to be 
 immediately fixed on this foundation. Many among the most learned 
 and pious persons in the christian church, have understood the spirit 
 of bondage to fear, as referring to that servile spirit, or spirit of ser- 
 vitude, which the whole Mosaic economy tended to produce. f And 
 this seems most agreeable to the tenor of the Apostle's discourse, and 
 most conformable to his grand design of establishing and illustrating 
 the truth and excellency of the gospel, as a more perfect dispensation 
 of mercy and favor from God. 
 
 We must not however suppose, that, because the faithful under the 
 Old Testament, had a spirit of bondage to fear, they were not there- 
 fore children of God; or that they had not the spirit of God. In 
 every age of the world, since the first promise of a Redeemer, those 
 who have placed their confidence in the mercy of God, manifested 
 through a promised Saviour, have become children of God, heirs of the 
 heavenly inheritance, and experienced some degree of divine grace. 
 But under the Mosaic dispensation, the faithful themselves, were 
 
 * See the Errata to the 26th volume of his Works, 
 ■f See Doddridge ; and Pole's Synopsis.
 
 THE LIFE 0E THE ULV. JOHN ■ I. -LEY. 41 
 
 children held in a state of servitude, which produced fear, rather 
 than filial confidence, or the spirit of adoption, crying Abba. Father. 
 The reason of this was, the nature of that economy under which 
 they lived, which was wonderfully adapted to the state of the Israel- 
 ites in that age of the world, and only preparatory to the introduction 
 more perfect dispensation of the Divine favor. 
 
 The .Mosaic economy, taking it in a loose and general sense, may 
 considered in three points of view, corresponding to the ends it 
 was intended to answer. The Jirst view of it. regards those laws it 
 contained, which related only to external things, and were merely 
 literal or carnal, as the Apostle calls them.* The intention of tl 
 was. to parate the. whole body of the people from idolatry., and all 
 mixture with other nations: to preserve the worship of the true 
 God in the world: to make the Israelites the depositaries of the 
 promises, prophecies, and the whole word of God: and to keep their 
 own tribes and families distinct : that as the Messiah was to descend, 
 according to the flesh', from the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Judah, 
 and the family of David, his introduction into the world might be 
 more strongly marked, the prophecies concerning him be distinctly 
 fulfilled, and his character be clearly ascertained. These laws 
 required no more than a mere external obedience, the reward of 
 which was. the land of Canaan, with protection, prosperity, and long 
 life. 
 
 The second view of it, is typical. The promise made to Abraham, 
 being continued through this economy, the laws and institutions 
 established for the purposes above mentioned, were so ordered as to 
 become typical representations of Christ and the benefits of his king- 
 dom. They gave a new modification to the promulgation of the 
 promise of a Redeemer, the object of faith and hope in true believers, 
 by which they obtained a foretaste of the grace and blessings of the 
 gospel. All these laws and institutions were peculiar to Moses, 
 purely external and temporary; being preparatory to the coming of 
 Christ, when they were to be abolished. 
 
 The third view of this economy, regards those moral precepts 
 introduced into it, to regulate the moral principles, as well as conduct 
 of the people towards each other, for the well-being of the state: and 
 also such other commands as tended to give them a higher and more 
 spiritual notion of their duty to God, and of the nature of sin. than 
 the Mosaic code su<_ r L r ested. These were intended to raise the minds 
 of the people to something higher than the mere ext< rnal economy 
 of Moses: to awaken in them a sense of their depravity: to show 
 them the spiritual nature of sin ; its power, dominion, and guilt ; that 
 conscious of their wants, they might more ardently desire their great 
 Deliverer, ami he better prepared to receive him. These precepts and 
 commands, being of a general and permanent nature, were not pecu- 
 
 * Heb. vii. 16 ; ix. 10. 
 
 vol. ii. 4* 6
 
 42 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 liar to Moses, nor to be done away with his institution ; but additions 
 to his economy, that were highly necessary and useful. 
 
 That the promise before made, was continued through this dispen- 
 sation, is manifest. For as circumcision was not of Moses, but of 
 the lathers, so the promise of grace and life by Christ, was not given 
 by him, but found by him already existing. It is not said, That the 
 promise was added to the law; but, That the law was added to the 
 [Hi anise.* The law of Moses, therefore, did not disannul, or do 
 away the promise of salvation by a Redeemer, or any way alter the 
 method of a sinner's justification before God, and acceptance to eter- 
 nal life, as exemplified in the case of Abraham : nor yet change, or 
 lessen the obligation to those duties men owe to God, and to one 
 another, founded on the permanent relations of things. It follows, 
 that these, and the law of Moses, though different in their nature, 
 and designed for very different purposes, were associated together in 
 this economy, until, " In the fulness of time," God should send forth 
 his Son. 
 
 But though the promise still existed under the law, which was 
 intended to bring men ultimately to Christ; yet the Mosaic economy 
 exhibited the Messiah, and the nature and benefits of his kingdom, 
 through a kind of veil. These appeared in it, like objects placed in 
 the back-ground of a picture, distant, obscure, and diminished from 
 their natural size. This representation best suited that age of the 
 world, the state and circumstances of the Israelites, and the future 
 designs of Providence. The prophets, indeed, as the fulness of time 
 when Christ should appear, drew nearer and nearer, often brought 
 forward these important objects into a stronger light, and gave them 
 a more bold and full appearance, directing the minds of the people to 
 look through their external and temporary economy, to blessings more 
 general, permanent, and satisfactory. 
 
 Under this economy, God assumed the character, and had the title 
 of King of Israel, jealous of his prerogatives and glory. The people 
 were prone to idolatry, which was rebellion against their King; and 
 all the laws tended to produce a "spirit of bondage to fear," for their 
 Bubjugation, that the external purposes of this dispensation might be 
 ned. So terrible was the appearance of the Divine majesty at 
 the giving of the law, that the people said, "Let not God speak to 
 us, lest we die."f And Moses himself said. " 1 exceedingly fear and 
 • jU'ike." % The punishments under this government were exceedingly 
 severe; so that an error through inadvertency was sometimes pun- 
 ished with immediate death, which made the most pious among them 
 afraid. § The body of the ceremonial law, was minute, expensive, 
 and laborious, and required the most servile obedience. Peter calls 
 t a yoke, which neither they nor their fathers could bear : || and 
 
 * Gal. Hi. 19. t Exod. xx. 19. % Heb - xii - 2L 
 
 § 2 Sam. vi. 7, 9. || Acts xv. 10.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLBX. 43 
 
 Paul, a yoke of bondage* The yearly sacrifices brought their 
 sins to their remembrance, the repetition showing they were not 
 ated. f The people were kepi al a distance from God in tlieir 
 worship j even from the symbol of his presence in the holiest of all, 
 to which the high priesl alone was admitted, and that but once a 
 year.| And even at the burning of incense morning and evening, 
 tiie people' stood praying without.^ In their approaches to Gkjd in 
 prayer, they addressed him as a Sovereign, under the title of God, or 
 Lord; Jesus Chrisl being the first who taught us to say, "Our father 
 who art in heaven;" himself procuring for us this na^ala, ox freer 
 (bun and openness of access to the presence of God. it was given in 
 charge to Moses, thai lie should not let the priests, and the pople, 
 (jiu;t(rt)o)<ru>'.\\ brad: through the described limits in their approaches 
 to God, nor invade a place deemed too holy for them to enter. This 
 was never allowed under the ceremonial law. How different is 
 our liberty! "From the days of John the Baptist," says our 
 Lord,H "the kingdom of heaveu, f?«OTi<«, suffereth violence," or 
 rather, is invaded by violence; that is, in violation of the commands 
 and prohibitions of the ceremonial law : and the fences being broken 
 down, which had shut out the Gentiles from it; and the formali- 
 ties done away, which kept the Jews at a certain distance in bond- 
 age and fear, the rlntctu, invaders, regardless of the solemnities and 
 restrictions prescribed by the law, 6^nat,satv avTijp, seize upon it with 
 eagerness and confidence, having boldness to enter into the holiest by 
 a new and living way.** — The very word which the Seventy had 
 used with a negative particle expressing prohibition, our Lord uses in 
 tii'- affirmative, thereby showing the prohibition was taken off. — 
 Indeed, the whole of the old economy was full of prohibitions, sever- 
 ities, and hardships; to which the most faithful and pious were sub- 
 ject, as well as the most wicked and profligate. It tended to produce 
 bondage and fear, particularly the fear Of d< ath, to which the Jews 
 were then, and are even now. remarkably subject. The apostle com- 
 pares those under it. to persons shul tip in a strong place of custody. ft 
 like criminals who had not obtained the full privileges of a free par- 
 don. Afterwards, comparing the condition of the faithful under the 
 law of Moses, with the privileges of believers under the gospel, he 
 finely illustrates what is said, Rom. viii. 15, and fully establishes the 
 distinction between a servant and a son — "Now I say. that the heir. 
 as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he 
 be lord of all; but is under tutors and irs until the time 
 
 appointed of the father: even so. when we were children" — that is. 
 under the Mosaic economy — "we were in bondage under 
 ments of the world" — to which the ceremonial law may fitly be 
 
 *Gal. v. 1. i l[. ; n. x. 3, 18. | Levit. xvi. 2. Heb. ix. 7. 
 
 §Lukei. || The rod. xix. 24. IT Matt. ad. 12. 
 
 •♦Heb.x. 19, 20. ft Gal. iii
 
 44 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 compared. — •'• But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent 
 forth has Son — to redeem them that were under the law, that we might 
 receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath 
 forth the spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father. 
 Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son.''* — It appears then 
 from what has been said, that the distinction Mr. Wesley made, is 
 scriptural and just, so far as it relates to the different state of believ- 
 ers under the Old and New Testament. It must be observed how- 
 "\cr. that there is a low degree of christian experience, in which a 
 person is in a state similar to the condition of believers under the 
 iic dispensation, subject to bondage and fear, particularly the fear 
 of death : and in the latter part of life, he judged this to have been his 
 own state when he went to America, and returned from it. The very 
 learned Buddeus, has observed, that most professing Christians seem 
 content to live in this state, without ever rising into the enjoyment ot 
 that full liberty wherewith Christ has made them free.f 
 
 After Mr. Wesley arrived in London, he waited on the trustees for 
 Georgia, at several different times, and gave them an account of the 
 colony; but his account was so different from what others had flat- 
 tered them with, that he supposes they did not soon forgive him. 
 Time however convinced them of Mr. Wesley's fidelity, when com- 
 plaints pouring in upon them from all sides, they thought it best to 
 resign their charter into the hands of the king. 
 
 February 7, "A day much to be remembered," says Mr. Wesley, 
 he met Peter Bolder, and two other persons, teachers in the Mora- 
 vian church. Hitherto he had reduced his religious principles to 
 practice, in the most scrupulous and rigorous manner, and yet had 
 not attained that victory over the evils of his own heart, and that 
 peace and happiness which he saw the gospel promised. It seems as 
 if he had always supposed, that bodily austerities, and a religious 
 regard to the duties he owed to God and man. would produce in him 
 the christian faith, and the true christian temper. After about ten 
 years of painful labor, his experience convinced him, that his notions 
 were not evangelical, that he had considered as causes, things that 
 were only placed as the fruits of faith in the gospel economy; and 
 therefore, that he neither possessed saving faith, nor had a right notion 
 of it. Having observed, both at sea, and in America, that the Mora- 
 
 *Gal. iv. 1—7. 
 
 f In the above quotation from the Seventy, we may observe, that they translate the He- 
 brew word c"in by the Greek word ^atoi. Exod. xix. L' 1. The Hebrew verb occurs, in one 
 form or other, about thirty-two times in the Old Testament. It generally signifies to I 
 t'-.row down, or destroy ; and often in opposition to building up : but no where exactly 
 connexion it is here used, in reference to the /. ribed to the people in their approaches 
 
 to God ; and it is remarkable that the Seventy have no where rendered it by the Greek 
 verb (liatu), but in this one place. Our Loi r the very same word without the 
 
 re particle, seems to intimate that a freedom of access to God. not allowed under 
 .'••. is allowed under the gospel, the prohibition being taken off. Walchius, has hinted 
 at this interpretation of our Lord's words. Matt, xi. 12. See Miscel. Sacra, p. 768.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. !•"> 
 
 vian brethren enjoyed a state of peace and comfort in their mind 
 which lie was almost wholly a stranger, he was well prepared to heai 
 what these messengers of God had to say of faith as the means of 
 obtaining it. He was determined that his conviction should be the 
 result of knowledge; and therefore made continual objections to what 
 Bonier said on the subject. This occasioned I5<>hler to say more 
 than once, 'Mi frater, Mi frater, excoquenda est ista tua pkUoso- 
 phia:' My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be 
 purged away. We may observe however, that objections in such 
 cases, are seldom the result of just reasoning, but the mi re effects of 
 prejudice, which a previous system had produced in his mind. 
 
 Feb. 27. He took coach for Salisbury, to see his mother: intending 
 also to visit his brother Samuel, at Tiverton. But March 2, he re- 
 ceived a message that his brother Charles was dying at Oxford, and 
 immediately set out for that place. He now renewed and set down 
 his former resolutions respecting his own behavior. 1. To use 
 absolute openness and unreserve, with all he should converse with. 
 2. To labor after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging him- 
 self in any the least levity of behavior, or in laughter, no, not for a 
 moment. 3. To speak no word which did not tend to the glory of 
 God ; in particular, not to talk of worldly things. " Others may, nay 
 must," said he ; "but what is that to me." 4. To take no pleasure 
 which did not tend to the glory of God, thanking God every moment 
 for what he did take, and therefore rejecting every sort and degree of 
 it, which he felt he could not so thank him in and for it. 
 
 At Oxford, Mr. Wesley again met with Peter Bohler; "by whom," 
 says he, "in the hand of the great God, I was on Sunday the 5th, 
 clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone 
 we are saved," — he afterwards added — " with the full christian sal- 
 vation." He was now fully convinced, that his faith had hitherto 
 been faith in God, too much separated from an evangelical view of 
 the promises of a free justification, or pardon of sin. through the atone- 
 ment and mediation of Christ alone ; which was the reason why he 
 had been held in continual bondage and fear. It immediately occurred 
 to his mind. •• Leave off preaching: how can you preach to others, 
 who have not faith yourself?" He consulted his friend Bohler, who 
 said. " By no means. Preach faith till you have it. and then because 
 you have it. you irill preach faith." 
 
 On the loth of this month he set out for Manchester, accompanied 
 by Mr. Kinchin of Corpus-Christi College, and a Mr. Fox. In this 
 journey, they losl few opportunities of speaking on matters of religion 
 to those they met with, either on the road, or at the inns. The prac- 
 tice was new. and the success various; some staring with silent 
 astonishment, and others appeared thankful and ready to receive in- 
 struction. < hi the 22d they returned to Oxford, and next day -Air. 
 Wesley observes, ; ' I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me
 
 46 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 more and more, by the account he gave of the fruits of living faith, 
 the holiness and happiness which he affirmed to attend it. The next 
 morning 1 began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by 
 the law and the testimony, being confident, that God would hereby 
 show me whether this doctrine was of God." 
 
 About this time he began to pray extempore. March 27, Mr. Kin- 
 chin went witli him to the castle, where, after reading prayers, and 
 preaching on, " It is appointed for men once to die," " We prayed," 
 says he. " with the condemned man, first in several forms of prayer, 
 and then in such words as were given us in that hour. He kneeled 
 down in much heaviness and confusion, having ' no rest in his bones 
 by reason of his sins.' After a space he rose up, and eagerly said, 
 ' I am now ready to die. I know Christ has taken away my sins, 
 and there is no more condemnation for me.' The same composed 
 cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution ; and in 
 his last moments was the same, enjoying a perfect peace in confidence 
 that he was accepted in the beloved." Mr. Wesley again observes, 
 " that on Saturday, April 1, being at Mr. Foxe's society, he found his 
 heart so full, that he could not confine himself to the forms of prayer 
 they were accustomed to use there. Neither," says he, "do I propose 
 to be confined to them any more; but to pray indifferently, with a 
 form or without, as I may find suitable to particular occasions." 
 
 A few observations have already been made on the propriety and 
 usefulness of extemporary prayer;* and here I shall transcribe the 
 words Dr. Wattsf has quoted from the Marquis of Halifax, who being 
 a courtier in the reigns of the two brothers, king Charles and James 
 II. cannot be supposed to have any partiality for deviation from the 
 forms of the established church. This noble writer, it seems, in a 
 little book under a borrowed character, has expressed his own sen- 
 timents on this subject. " He tells us," says Dr. Watts, " he is far 
 from relishing the impertinent wanderings of those who pour out long 
 prayers upon the congregation, and all from their own stock, too often 
 a barren soil, which produces weeds instead of flowers, and by this 
 means they expose religion itself rather than promote men's devotion : 
 on the other side, there may be too great a restraint put upon men 
 whom God and nature have distinguished from their fellow laborers, 
 by blessing them with a happier talent, and by giving them not only 
 good sense, but a powerful utterance too; this has enabled them to 
 gush out upon the attentive auditory with a mighty stream of devout 
 and unaffected eloquence. When a man so qualified, endued with 
 learning too, and above all adorned with a good life, breaks out into 
 a warm and well delivered prayer before his sermon, it has the ap- 
 pearance of a divine rapture : he raises and leads the hearts of the 
 assembly in another manner than the most composed or best studied 
 
 * Vol. I. page 108. 
 
 f See his Humble Attempt toward the Revival of Practical Religion, p. 161.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 47 
 
 form of set words can ever do: and the Pray w^s t who serve op all 
 their sermons with the same garnishing, would look like so many 
 statue^ or men of straw in the pulpit, compared with those who 
 apeak with such a powerful zeal, thai men are tempted at the moment 
 to believe thai heaven itself has dictated their words to them." — W e 
 may observe that no man will pray with the energy and force 
 here described, unless his own hearl be animated and powerfully 
 quickened, with the most lively sentiments of true devotion : and if 
 this be the case, a man will attain to it hy constanl habits of prayer 
 and reading the Scriptures, although he have but tittle learning, and 
 his understanding not improved above mediocrity. 
 
 April 21. 11'' met Peter Holder, once more. "I hud now." i 
 he, •• no objection to what he said of the nature of faith ; that it is, to 
 use the words of our church, a sure trust and confidence which a man 
 has in God, that through the merit of Christ, his sins are forgiven, 
 and he reconciled to the favor of Cod. Neither could I deny, either 
 the happiness or holiness which he described as fruits of this living 
 faith. 'The spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are 
 the children of God; and he that believeth hath the witness in him- 
 sel f,' fully convinced me of the former: as, ' whatsoever is born of God, 
 doth not commit sin: and whosoever believeth is born of God,' did 
 of the latter. But I could not comprehend what he spoke of an in- 
 stantaneous work. I could not understand how this faith should be 
 given in a moment: how a man could nl once, be thus turned from 
 darkness to light; from sin and misery to righteousness and joy in 
 the Holy Ghost. I searched the Scriptures again touching this very 
 thing, particularly the Acts of the Apostles. But to my utter aston- 
 ishment, found scarce any instances there, of other than instantaneous 
 conversions; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul. 1 had but one 
 retreat left, viz. Thus, I grant, God wrought in the Jirst ages of Chris- 
 tianity : but the times are changed. What reason have I to believe, 
 he works in the same manner now 7 But on Sunday 22, I was heat 
 out of this retreat too, by the concurring evidence of s< veral living 
 witnesses; who testified God had so wrought in themselves; giving 
 them in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as translated 
 them out of darkness into light, and of sin and fear into holiness and 
 happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, 
 ' Lord, help thou my unbelief !' " 
 
 He now began to declare, ' the faith as it is in Jesus,' which those 
 that were convinced of sin gladly received. A day or two following 
 he was much confirmed in the truth by hearing the experience of 
 Mr. Hutehins, of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox: "Two living 
 witnesses."' says he, "that God can at least, if he does not always. 
 give that faith whereof cometh salvation, in a moment, as lightning 
 falling from heaven." 
 
 May 1. They began to form themselves into a religious society,
 
 48 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 which met in Fetter-Lane. This has been called the first Methodist 
 society in London. Mr. Wesley distinguishes the origin of Metho- 
 dism, into three distinct periods. "The first rise of Methodism," 
 says he, "was in November, 1729, when four of ns met together at 
 I tacford : the second was at Savannah, in April. 1736, when twenty or 
 thirty persons met at my house: the last was at London, on this day, 
 when forty or fifty of ns agreed to meet together every Wednesday 
 evening, in order to free conversation, begnn and ended with singing 
 and prayer.* This is hardly accurate; as Mr. Wesley, his brother, 
 and their friends, retained little but the exterior, of their former 
 character. Having changed their doctrines, they were now Mora- 
 vians, rather than the Methodists of Oxford, and Savannah. When 
 some of the Moravian teachers, afterwards introduced innovations 
 into their doctrines, Mr. Wesley and his friends separated from them, 
 and formed a distinct society, as will soon appear ; and this, I appre- 
 hend, was the true origin of the present economy of Methodism. In 
 the society now formed, the old Methodists and the Moravians were 
 indiscriminately blended together in one body. Their rules were 
 printed under the title of, " Orders of a Religious Society, meeting 
 in Fetter-Lane ; in obedience to the command of God by St. James, 
 and by the advice of Peter Bohler :" It was then agreed, 
 
 1. That they would meet together once in a week, to confess their 
 faults one to another, and to pray one for another that they might be 
 healed. 
 
 2. That others, of whose sincerity they were well assured, might, 
 if they desired it, meet with them for that purpose. And May 29, it 
 was agreed, 
 
 3. That the persons desirous of meeting together for that purpose, 
 should be divided into several bands, or little companies, none of 
 which should consist of fewer than five, or more than ten persons. 
 
 4. That some person in each band, should be desired to speak to 
 the rest in order, who might be called the leader of that band. And 
 on Monday, September 26, it was further agreed, 
 
 5. That each band should meet twice in a week ; once on Monday 
 evening and the second time when it was most convenient for each 
 band; every meeting to be begun and ended with singing and prayer. 
 
 6. That every one in order, should speak as freely, plainly, and 
 concisely as he could, the state of his heart, with his several tempta- 
 tions and deliverances since the last time of meeting. 
 
 7. That all the bands should have a conference at eight every 
 Wednesday evening, begun and ended with singing and prayer. 
 
 8. That any who desired to be admitted into this society, should be 
 asked, What are your reasons for desiring this ? Will you be entirely 
 open, using no kind of reserve? Have you any objection to any of 
 our orders ? (which may then be read.) 
 
 * See his Ecclesiastical History, vol. iv. page 175.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE IlEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 / 
 
 9. That when any new member was proposed, every one presenl 
 should speak clearly and freely whatever objection he had against 
 him. 
 
 10. That those against whom no reasonable objection appeared, 
 should be, in order for their trial, formed into one or more distinct 
 bands, and some person agreed on to assist them. 
 
 11. That after two months' trial, if no objection then appeared, they 
 might be admitted into the society. 
 
 12. That every fourth Saturday should be observed as a day of 
 general intercession, which might continue from twelve to two. from 
 three to five, and from six to eight. 
 
 13. That on the Sunday seven-night following, there should be a 
 general love-feast, from seven till ten in the evening. 
 
 14. That no particular person should be allowed to act in any thing, 
 contrary to any order of this society ; but that every one without 
 distinction should submit to the determination of his brethren: and 
 that if any person or persons did not, after being thrice admonished, 
 conform to the society, they should no longer be esteemed as members. 
 
 15. That any person whom the whole society should approve might 
 be accounted a corresponding member, and as such be admitted to the 
 general meetings, provided he corresponded with the society, at least 
 once a month. 
 
 The fourteenth rule, to which the ministers were subject as well as 
 the common members, was an excellent preservative against the abuse 
 of power ; and some of the others are good guards against the admis- 
 sion of improper members. It would have been happy for the Meth- 
 odist societies if these rules had been preserved among them, and 
 rigorously kept : the work would in that case have been more pure 
 than it has been, and much confusion would have been prevented. 
 
 Wherever Mr. Wesley was now invited to preach in the churches, 
 he boldly offered to all, a free salvation through faith in the blood of 
 Christ. At most of these, he was soon told, " Sir, you must preach 
 here no more." To illustrate the reason of the offence which this 
 doctrine gave, he has inserted in his own Journal, part of a letter 
 written by Mr. Gambold to Mr. Charles Wesley, a little after this 
 time. This letter abounds with fine thoughts on the subject, and 
 contains some excellent advice. Mr. Wesley has inserted but a small 
 part : I shall transcribe a little more of it. 
 
 <: I have seen upon this occasion, more than ever I could hav< 
 imagined, how intolerable the doctrine of faith is to the mind of man : 
 how peculiarly intolerable to the most religious men. One may say 
 the most unchristian things, even down to deism; the most enthusi- 
 astic things, so they proceed but upon mental raptures. Lights and 
 unions; the most severe things, even the whole rigor of ascetic mor- 
 tification; and all this will be forgiven. Hut if you speak of faith, 
 in such a manner as makes Christ a Saviour to the utmost, a most uni- 
 
 vol. ii, a ~
 
 50 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 versal help and refuge ; in such a manner as takes away glorying, 
 but adds happiness to wretched man ; as discovers a greater pollution 
 in the best of us, than we could before acknowledge, but brings a 
 greater deliverence from it, than we could before expect : if any one 
 offers to talk at this rate, he shall be heard with the same abhorrence 
 as if he was going to rob mankind of their salvation, their mediator, 
 or their highest happiness. I am persuaded, that a Montanist, or a 
 Novation^ who from the height of his purity should look with con- 
 tempt upon poor sinners, and exclude them from all mercy, would 
 not be thought such an overthrower of the gospel, as he who should 
 learn from the author of it to be a friend to publicans and sinners, and 
 to sit down upon the level with them as soon as they begin to repent. 
 But this is not to be wondered at. For all religious people have such a 
 quantity of righteousness, acquired by much painful exercise, and 
 formed at last into current habits, which is their wealth both for this 
 world and the next. Now all other schemes of religion are either so 
 complaisant as to tell them they are very rich, and have enough to 
 triumph in; or else only a little rough, but friendly in the main, by 
 telling them their riches are not sufficient, but by such arts of self- 
 denial and mental refinement they may enlarge the stock. But the 
 doctrine of faith is a downright robber ; it takes away all this wealth, 
 and only tells us, it is deposited for us with somebody else, upon 
 whose bounty we must live like mere beggars. Indeed they who are 
 truly beggars, vile and filthy sinners till very lately, may stoop to live 
 in this dependent condition : it suits them well enough : but they who 
 have long distinguished themselves from the herd of vicious wretches, 
 or have even gone beyond moral men ; for them to be told that they 
 are either not so well ; or but the same needy, impotent, insignificant 
 vessels of mercy with others, this is more shocking to reason than 
 transubstantiation. For reason had rather resign its pretensions to 
 judge what is bread or flesh, than have this honor wrested from it, to 
 be the architect of virtue and righteousness. — But where am I run- 
 ning? My design was only to give you warning, that wherever you 
 go, this foolishness of preaching will alienate hearts from you, and 
 open mouths against you. What are you then to do, my dear friend ? 
 I will not exhort you to courage ; we need not talk of that, for nothing 
 that is approaching is evil. I will only mention the prejudice we 
 shall be under, if we seem in the least to lay aside universal charity, 
 and modesty of expression. Though we love some persons more than 
 we did, let us love none less : and the rather, because we cannot say 
 any one is bad, or destitute of divine grace, for not thinking as we do. 
 Indignation at mankind, is a temper unsuitable to this cause. If we 
 are at peace with God in Christ, let it soften our demeanor still more, 
 even towards gainsayers. — What has given most offence hitherto, is 
 what perhaps may best be spared : as some people's confident and 
 hasty triumphs in the grace of God ; not by way of humble thank-
 
 THE LIFJ: OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ">1 
 
 fulness to him for looking upon them, 01 acknowledgment of some 
 peace and strength unknown before, which they hope will 1"' increai ed 
 to them : but insisting on the completeness of thelt deliverance already 
 from all sin, and taking to them every apostolical boasl in the i tron 
 terms. — Let us speak of every tlimL r in such manner as may 
 glory to Christ, without Letting it glance on ourselves by tin- way. — 
 Let us profess, when we can with truth, how really the christian sal- 
 vation is fulfilled in ns. rather than how sublimely." Tins is certainly 
 must important advice, andoughl to be daily consider* i and attended 
 to in practice both by every minister, and by every private Christian, 
 who has any experience of the grace and blessings of the gospel. 
 
 Mr. Wesley now hungered and thirsted more and more 
 righteousw s -. even the righteousness which is of God by faith. He 
 saw the promise of justification and life was the free gift of God 
 through Jesus Christ. The nearer he approached to the enjoyment of 
 it, the more distinctly he perceived, and more strongly felt, his own 
 sinfulness, guilt, and helplessness, which he thus expressed in a letter 
 to a friend. "I feel what you say, though not enough, for 1 am 
 under the same condemnation. 1 see that the whole law of God, is 
 holy, just, and good. I know every thought, every temper of my sonh 
 ought to bear God's image and superscription. But how am I fallen 
 from the glory of God ! I feel that I am sold under sin. I know, 
 that I too deserve nothing hut wrath, being full of all abominations, 
 and having no good thing in me to atone for them, or to remove the 
 wrath of God. All my works, my righteousness, my prayer, need an 
 atonement for themselves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have 
 nothing to plead. God is holy, I am unholy. God is a consuming 
 fire. I am altogether a sinner, meet to be consumed. 
 
 " Yet I hear a voice (and is it not the voice of God) saying, ' Believe 
 and thou shalt be saved. He that believeth, is passed from death 
 unto life. God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten 
 Son, that whosoever believeth on him, should not perish, but have 
 everlasting life.' 
 
 "O let no one deceive us by vain words, as if we had already 
 attained this faith ! By its fruits we shall know it. Do we already 
 feel peace with God, and joy in the Holy Ghost ? Does his Spirit 
 bear witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God ? Alas! 
 with mine he does not. Nor I fear with yours. O thou Saviour of 
 men, save us from trusting in any thing but Thee! Draw us after 
 Thee ! Let us be emptied of ourselves, and then fill us with all p 
 and joy in believing, and let nothing separate us from thy love in 
 time or eternity." 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued in this state, till Wednesday. May 2 I. "I 
 think," says he. ■• it was about five this morning, that I opened my 
 Testament on those words, ' There are given unto us, exceeding great 
 and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the
 
 52 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 divine nature.' 2 Pet. i. 4. Just as I went out, I opened it again on 
 those words, ' Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.' In the 
 afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul's. The anthem was, ' Out 
 of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord : Lord, hear my voice. 
 O let thine ears consider well the voice of my complant. If thou 
 Lord, will be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may 
 abide it ? But there is mercy with thee ; therefore thou shalt be feared. 
 O Israel, trust in the Lord : for with the Lord there is mercy, and 
 with him is plenteous redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from 
 all his sins. 
 
 " In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate- 
 street, where one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the 
 Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the 
 change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt 
 my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone 
 for salvation : and an assurance was given me, that he had taken 
 away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death. 
 
 " I began to pray with all my might, for those who had in a more 
 especial manner despitefully used me, and persecuted me. I then 
 testified openly to all there, what I now first felt in my heart. 
 But it was not long before the enemy suggested, ' This cannot be 
 faith, for where is thy joy.' Then was I taught, that peace and victory 
 over sin, are essential to faith in the Captain of our salvation : but, 
 that as to the transports of joy, that usually attend the beginning of 
 it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes 
 giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to the counsels of 
 his own will." 
 
 Mr. "Wesley's confidence was often interrupted with doubts and 
 fears, which however lasted but a short time,' generally vanishing 
 away in prayer. When we consider the constant vicissitude of things 
 around us, the occasions of temptation continually presented to our 
 senses, and the nature of the human constitution, liable to receive 
 various impressions from external things and circumstances against 
 our will ; we may pronounce it impossible that we should always 
 enjoy an uniformity, or perpetual sameness of agreeable sensations, 
 and consequently not the same degree of religious joy. Properly 
 speaking, the whole set of sensations arising from the sources just 
 mentioned, with the imaginations of the mind arising from them, 
 whether agreeable, or painful, even to melancholy, are no evidences 
 of our christian state. And therefore the changes in these sensations, 
 however frequent, or painful, are no evidences of any change in our 
 relation to God, because not imputed to us as sin, while the christian 
 temper is preserved. They are, indeed, totally different both in their 
 source, their nature, and their tendency, from those internal feelings 
 of the mind which inseparably accompany convictions for sin, and 
 true justifying faith in Christ. These are produced by the truths of
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 53 
 
 revealed religion proposed to the Understanding, clearly understood, 
 firmly believed, and by the influence of a divine agency accompany- 
 ing them, applied with energy to our own individual state. Their 
 nature and tendency are equally distinct from the sensations above 
 mentioned. Yet these sensations arising from external causes, and 
 out of our own power to prevent, may in some circumstances rise to 
 that height, as to produce for a season, a cloudiness and heaviness 
 upon the most sincere mind: in which case, the comfort or joy gener- 
 ally following a justified state, will nut he so strongly felt, nor so dis- 
 tinctly perceived as before. This is the reason why young conv< rts 
 so generally fall into doubts and perplexities concerning their state. 
 merely through ignorance of the distinction they ought to make, 
 between tin' effects of sensations on the human constitution occa- 
 sioned by external ohjects or circumstances, and the true evidences 
 of their acceptance with God. Hence also we see the principle on 
 which we may safely maintain, that doubts and fears are consistent 
 with justifying faith. 
 
 Perhaps it may be said, without incurring the charge of censori- 
 ousness, that few preachers of the gospel, have sufficiently studied 
 the present state of human nature, to be able to clear the difficulties 
 which sometimes accompany christian experience. Mr. Wesley was, 
 at present, but a young convert; and therefore we cannot wonder at 
 his perplexities. June 6. He tells us, "I received a letter from 
 Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity. It was asserted 
 therein, 'That no doubting could consist with the least degree of 
 true faith : that whoever at any time felt any doubt or fear, was not 
 weak in faith, but had no faith at all : and that none hath any faith, 
 till the law of the spirit of life lias made him wholly free from the Law 
 of sin and death.' — Begging of God to direct me, I opened my Tes- 
 tament on I Cor. iii. 1, where St. Paul speaks of those whom he terms 
 babes in Christ, who were not able to bear strong meat: nay, who 
 were, in a sense, carnal : to whom he nevertheless says, ' Ye are God's 
 building, ye are the temple of God.' Surely then these men had 
 some degree of faith, though it is plain their faith was but weak." 
 
 June 7. "I determined if God should permit, to retire for a short 
 time into Germany. 1 had fully proposed before 1 left Georgia, so to 
 do, if it should please God to bring me back to Europe. And I now 
 clearly saw the time was come. .My weak mind could not bear to be 
 thus sawn asunder. And I hoped the conversing with those holy 
 men. who were themselves Living witnesses of the full power of faith, 
 and yet able to hear with those that are weak, would he a means 
 under God of so establishing my soul, that I might go on from faith 
 to faith, and from strength to strength." 
 
 Having taken leave of his mother. Ik' embarked on Tuesday the 
 13th, accompanied by Mr. [ngham and three others, English, and 
 three Germans. In passing through Holland, he met with great hos- 
 5*
 
 54 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 pitality and friendship, particularly from Dr. Koker, a physician of 
 Rotterdam. The German formalities in admitting strangers into their 
 towns, even in times of peace, gave him and his friends a great deal 
 of trouble, and were peculiarly disagreeable; as they always are to 
 Englishmen, nothing of the kind being known with us. July 4. He 
 arrived at Marienborn, where he found Count Zinzendorf, and others 
 of the brethren, whose Christian conversation greatly refreshed his 
 mind. He was present at their conferences for strangers; at one of 
 which the Count was asked, "Can a man be justified and not know 
 it?" He answered to the following effect. 1. Justification is the 
 forgiveness of sins. 2. The moment a man flies to Christ, he is justi- 
 fied : 3. And has peace with God, but not always joy : 4. Nor per- 
 haps may he know he is justified, till long after : 5. For the assurance 
 of it is distinct from justification. 6. But others may know he is jus- 
 tified by his power over sin, by his seriousness, his love of the brethren, 
 and his hunger and thirst after righteousness, which alone prove the 
 spiritual life to be begun. 
 
 In giving this statement, Mr. Wesley has not made any remark on 
 the fourth proposition, which seems to imply that he did not disap- 
 prove of it. But certainly it ought not to stand in so unguarded a 
 manner. We know, 1 . That if a man be really justified, a very great 
 change has taken place in the state of his mind, which will show itself 
 in his life and conversation. 2. That a man must necessarily be con- 
 scious of what has passed within himself, whether the change was 
 instantaneous or gradual. 3. If, therefore, a man do not know that 
 he is justified, when he really is so, it is because he does not under- 
 stand the true scriptural evidence of a state of justification. This 
 has sometimes been the case ; when a man truly convinced of sin, 
 and trusting in Christ for salvation, has not had the happiness to sit 
 under a gospel minister ; or, when he has sat under a minister, who, 
 though he preached the doctrines of the gospel, did not rightly divide 
 the word of truth, nor point out to his hearers, the order to be observed 
 in the gradations of christian experience, evidently founded on Scrip- 
 ture and the nature of the human faculties. Such a preacher, will 
 never give his hearers clear and distinct views of the evidences of 
 their state, whatever that state may be. 
 
 From Marienborn, Mr. Wesley wrote to his brother Samuel, as 
 follows, "God lias given me at length the desire of my heart. I am 
 with a church whose conversation is in heaven, in whom is the mind 
 that was in Christ, and who so walk as he walked. As they have 
 all one Lord and one faith, so they are all partakers of one spirit, the 
 spirit of meekness and love, which uniformly, and continually ani- 
 mates all their conversation. O how high and holy a thing Christian- 
 ity is! And how widely distant from that — I know not what — 
 which is so called, though it neither purifies the heart, nor renews 
 the life, after the image of our blessed Redeemer.
 
 THE LIFK OF TIIK BET. JOHN WESLEY. 55 
 
 "I grieve to think how that holy name, by which we are cu"' 
 must be blasphemed among the heathen, while they see discontented 
 christians, passionate < ihristians, resentful < Christians, earthly-mi 
 Christians. Yea, to come to wli.it we are apt to count small th i 
 while they sec < ihristians judging one another, ridiculing one anotl 
 speaking evil of one another, increasing, instead of bearing one anoth- 
 er's burdens. How bitterly would Julian haveapplied to th< 
 how these Christians love one another.' 1 Know. ! rm ' >ubt 
 
 you sometimes, and my sister often, have been under this < ondemha- 
 tion. O may God grant, we may never more think to do him service, 
 by breaking those commands which are the very life of hi religion! 
 But may we utterly put away all anger, and wrath, and malice; and 
 bitterness, and ewl-speaking." — <> that Mr. Wesley coidi I rise from 
 the dead, to enforce these reproofs on those who have succeeded him 
 in the government of the Methodist societies! 
 
 July 19. Mr. Wesley left Maricnborn, and August 1. arrived at 
 Hemhuth. Here he staid a fortnight; during which time he had fre- 
 quent opportunities of conversing with the most experienced of the 
 brethren in that place, of hearing several of them preach, and of ac- 
 quainting himself with their whole economy. " I would gladly," says 
 he, •• have spent my life here; hut my Master calling me to labor in 
 another part of his vineyard, on Monday the 14th. I was constrained 
 to take my leave of this happy place — O when shall this Christianity 
 cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea." He adds in another 
 place. "I was exceedingly comforted and strengthened by the con- 
 versation of this lovely people; and returned to England more fully 
 determined to spend my life in testifying the gospel of the grace of 
 God." 
 
 Sept. It"). He arrived again in London, having no intention but to 
 preach the gospel in the churches; and accordingly wherever he was 
 invited, he boldly declared, { By grace ye are saved through faith.' 
 This doctrine, branched into all its parts, was opposed by most of the 
 clergy: and in most places, the genteel part of the congregation was 
 offended at the crowds that followed him, so that he was frequently 
 told after preaching, that he must preach there no more. This at 
 length became so general, that it amounted to an exclusion from 
 almost all the churches in London. October 9. He met with the 
 Narrative of the revival of the work of God about the town of North- 
 ampton, in New England. He sent an extract of this to a friend, 
 whose answer threw him into some perplexity, and occasioned him to 
 enter into a very close examination of himself: which he describes gs 
 follows. 
 
 '" Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith.* Now the surest 
 test whereby we can examine ourselves, whether we be indeed in ihe 
 faith, is that given by St. Paul. ' If any man be in < 'hrist he is n new 
 creature. Old things are past away : behold all things are become 
 new.'
 
 56 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 '•First, His judgments are new : his judgment of himself, of hap- 
 piness, of holiness. 
 
 "He judges himself to be altogether fallen short of the glorious 
 image of God. To have no good thing abiding in him ; but all that 
 is corrupt and abominable, &c. — Thus by the grace of God in Christ, 
 I judge of myself. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. 
 
 " Again. His judgment concerning happiness is new. He would 
 as soon expect to dig it out of the earth, as to find it in riches, honor, 
 pleasure, so called, or indeed, in the enjoyment of any creature: he 
 knows there can be no happiness on earth, but in the enjoyment of 
 God, and in the foretaste of those rivers of pleasure which flow at his 
 right hand for evermore. — Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge 
 of happiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. 
 
 "Yet again. His judgment concerning holiness is new. He no 
 longer judges it to be an outward thing : to consist either, in doing no 
 harm, in doing good, or in using the ordinances of God. He sees it is 
 the life of God in the soul ; the image of God fresh stamped on the 
 heart; an entire renewal of the mind in every temper and thought, 
 after the likeness of him that created it. — Thus by the grace of God 
 in Christ, I judge of holiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new 
 creature. 
 
 " Secondly, His designs are new. It is the design of his life, not to 
 heap treasures upon earth, not to gain the praise of men, not to in- 
 dulge the desires of the flesh, the desire of the eye, or the pride of 
 life ; but to regain the image of God ; to have the life of God again 
 planted in his soul : and to be renewed after his likeness in righteous- 
 ness and all true holiness. — This, by the grace of God in Christ, is 
 the design of my life. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new crea- 
 ture. 
 
 " Thirdly. His desires are new, and indeed all the whole train of 
 his passions and inclinations. They are no longer fixed on earthly 
 things. They are now set on the things of heaven. His love and 
 joy, and hope; his sorrow and fear, have all respect to things above. 
 They all point heavenward. Where his treasure is, there is his heart 
 also. I dare not say I am a new creature in this respect. For other 
 desires often arise in my heart. But they do not reign. I put them 
 all under my feet through Christ who strengtheneth me. Therefore 
 I believe he is creating me anew in this also, and that he has begun, 
 though not finished his work. 
 
 " Fourthly, His conversation is new. It is always seasoned with 
 salt, and fit to minister grace to the hearers. So is mine, by the grace 
 of God in Christ, therefore, in ibis respect, I am a new creature. 
 
 " Fifthly, His actions are new. The tenor of his life, singly points 
 at the glory of God. All his substance and time are devoted thereto. 
 Whether he eats or drinks, or whatever he does, it either springs 
 from, or leads to the glory of God and the good of man. — Such, by
 
 THE LtFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 57 
 
 the grace of God in Christ, is the tenor of my life. Therefore, in this 
 respect, I am a new creature." He concludes thus, " Upon the whole, 
 although I have not yet that joy in tin; Holy Ghost, nor the full as- 
 surance of faith, much less am I, in the lull Bense of the words, in 
 Christ a new creature : I nevertheless trust that I ha\ e a measure of 
 faith, and am 'accepted in the beloved :' 1 trust the hand-writing that 
 was against me is blotted out, and that 1 ara reconciled to God 
 through his Son." 
 
 The whole of this examination of himself plainly shows, that how- 
 ever credulous Mr. Wesley might be, with respect to the reports of 
 others, and credulous he certainly was, yet in judging of his own state, 
 he placed no confidence in visions, dreams, or sudden impressions on 
 the mind ; but calmly and rationally examined, whether he had true 
 scriptural evidence, that he was passed from death unto life. 
 
 October 13. Being at Oxford, he found leisure to write to a few of 
 his friends in Holland and Germany. These letters show us 
 something of the state of his mind, how he was employed, and the 
 success of his labors. To Dr. Koker, of Rotterdam, he wrote as fol- 
 lows : " I have delayed writing till now, in hopes I might have had an 
 opportunity of transcribing the papers you desired, before I wrote. 
 But I find I cannot have time for this yet; it having pleased God to 
 give me full employment of another nature. His blessed Spirit has 
 wrought so powerfully both in London and Oxford, that there is a 
 general awakening, and multitudes are crying out, ' what must we do 
 to be saved?' So that till our gracious Master sendeth more laborers 
 into his harvest, all my time is much too little for them. 
 
 ;: May our blessed Lord repay seven-fold into your bosoms, the 
 kindness showed to us for his name's sake ! that, you may be found 
 in him, not having your own righteousness which is of the law, but 
 that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is 
 of God by faith, is the earnest prayer of, dear sir, your unworthy 
 brother in Christ." 
 
 " TO MR. INGHAM, AT HERNHUTH. 
 
 " O my dear brother, God hath been wonderfully gracious to us, 
 ever since our return to England. Though there are many adversaries, 
 yet a great door and effectual is opened ; and we continue, through 
 evil report and good report, to preach the gospel of Christ to all peo- 
 ple, and earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. 
 Indeed he hath given unto us many of our fiercest opposers, who now 
 receive with meekness the ingrafted word. One of the bitterest of 
 them could have no rest in his spirit, till on Saturday, the 30th of 
 September, O. S. he was compelled to send for me. who knew him 
 not, so much as by face, and to tell me the secrets of his heart. He 
 owned with many tears, that in spite of all his endeavors, he was still 
 carnal, sold under sin : that he continually did the thing he would 
 
 VOL. 11. S
 
 58 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 not, and was thereby convinced of the entire corruption of his whole 
 nature: that the very night before, after the most solemn resolutions 
 to the contrary, he had been guilty of gross drunkenness, and had no 
 hope of escaping, having neither spirit nor strength left in him. We 
 fell on our knees, and besought our Lord to bring this sinner unto 
 God, who through his blood justifieth the ungodly. He arose, and 
 his countenance was no longer sad : for he knew, and testified aloud, 
 that he was passed from death unto life, and felt in himself, that he 
 was healed of his plague. And from that hour to this, he hath had 
 peace and joy in believing, and sin hath no more dominion over 
 him. 
 
 :: Mr. Stonehouse hath at length determined to know nothing but 
 Jesus Christ, and him crucified ; and to preach unto all, remission of 
 sins through faith in his blood. Mr. Sparkes also, is a teacher of 
 sound doctrine. Mr. Hutchins is strong in the faith, and mightily 
 convinces gainsayers, so that no man hitherto hath been able to stand 
 before him. Mr. Kinchin, Gombold. and Wells, have not yet received 
 comfort but are patiently waiting for it. Mr. Robson, who is now a 
 minister of Christ also, is full of faith, and peace, and love. So is 
 Mr. Combes, a little child, who was called to minister in holy things 
 two or three weeks ago. Indeed I trust our Lord will let us see, and 
 that shortly, a multitude of priests that believe. My brother and I, 
 are partly here, and partly in London, till Mr. Whitefield, or some 
 other, is sent to release us from hence. 
 
 "Pray for us continually, my dear brother, that we may make full 
 proof of our ministry ; and may ourselves stand fast in the grace of 
 our Lorft Jesus : and as soon as you can, send word of what he is 
 doing by and for you/'" 
 
 " TO COUNT ZIXZENDORF, AT MARIENBORN. 
 
 :: May our gracious Lord, who counteth whatsover is done to the 
 least of his brethren, as done to himself, return seven-fold to you and 
 the Countess, and to all the brethren, the kindnesses you did to us ! It 
 would have been a great satisfaction tome, if I could have spent more 
 time with the Christians who love one another. But that could not 
 be now; my Master having called me to work in another part of his 
 vineyard. Nor did I return hither at all before the time : for though 
 a great door and effectual had been opened, the adversaries had laid 
 so many stumbling-blocks before it, that the weak were daily turned 
 out of the way. Numberless misunderstandings had arisen, by 
 means of which the way of truth was much blasphemed : and thence 
 had sprung anger, clamor, bitterness, evil-speaking, envyings, strifes, 
 railings, evil-surmises ; whereby the enemy had gained such an 
 advantage over the little flock, that of the rest durst no man join him- 
 self to them. 
 
 '•' But it has now pleased our blessed Master to remove, in great
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 59 
 
 measure, these rocks of offence. The word of the Lord again runs 
 and is glorified; and his work goes on and prospers. Great multi- 
 tudes are every where awakened, and cry out, : What must we do to 
 be saved?' Many of them see, that there is only one name nndei 
 heaven whereby they can be saved: and more and more of those 
 who seek it. find salvation in his name: and these are of one heart 
 and one soul. They all love one another, and are knil together in 
 one body, and one spirit, as in oik; faith, and one hope of tl 
 ing. The love and zeal of our brethren in Holland and Germany, 
 particularly at Hernhuth, has stirred up many among us. who will 
 not be comforted till they also partake of the great and precious prom- 
 ises. I hope, if God permit, to sec them al least once more, were it 
 only to give them the fruit of my love, the speaking freely on i 
 things which 1 did not approve, perhaps because I did not understand 
 thun. May our merciful Lord give you a right judgment in all 
 things, and make you to abound more and more in all lowliness and 
 meekness, in all simplicity and godly sincerity, in all watchfulness 
 and seriousness: in a word, in ail faith and love, particularly to 
 those that are without; till you are merciful as your father which is 
 in heaven is merciful! 1 desire your constant and earnest pro;. 
 that he would vouchsafe me a portion of the same spirit." 
 
 "To the Church of God which is in Hernhuth, John Wesley, an 
 unworthy presbyter of the Church of God in England, wisheth all 
 grace and peace in our Lord Jesus Christ. October 14. 
 
 "Glory be to God. even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for 
 his unspeakable gift! for giving me to be an eye-witness of your 
 faith, and love, and holy conversation in Christ Jesus. I have borne 
 testimony thereof with all plainness of speech, in many parts of 
 Germany, and thanks have been given to God by many on your 
 behalf. 
 
 •• We are endeavoring here also, by the 2race which is given us, to 
 be followers of you. as ye are of Christ. Fourteen were added to us 
 since our return, so that we have now eighl bands of men, consisting 
 of fifty-six persons, all of whom seek for salvation only in the blood 
 of Christ. As vet we have only two small bands of women, the one 
 of three, the other of live persons. But here are many Others who 
 only wait till we have leisure to instruct them, how they may most 
 tually build up one another in the faith and love of him who 
 gave himself lor them. 
 
 "Though my brother and I. are not permitted to preach in most 
 of the churches in London, yet. thanks be to God, there are others 
 left, wherein we have liberty to speak the truth as it is in Jesus 
 Likewise every evening, and on set evenings in the week at two sev- 
 eral plaet n. we publish the word of reconciliation, sometimes to twenty 
 or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty, sometimes to three or four hum-
 
 60 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 drcd persons, met together to hear it. We begin and end all our 
 meetings with singing and prayer : and we know that our Lord hear- 
 eth our prayer, having more than once or twice, and this was not 
 done in a corner, received our petitions in that very hour. 
 
 " Nor hath he left himself without other witnesses of his grace and 
 truth. Ten ministers I know now in England, who lay the right 
 foundation, ' The blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin.' Over 
 and above whom, I have found one Anabaptist, and one, if not two 
 of the teachers among the Presbyterians here, who, I hope, love the 
 Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and teach the way of God in truth. 
 
 " O cease not, ye that are highly favored, to beseech our Lord that 
 he would be with us even to the end ; to remove that which is dis- 
 pleasing in his sight, to support that which is weak among us, to give 
 us the whole mind that was in him, and teach us to walk even as he 
 walked ! And may the very God of peace fill up what is wanting 
 in your faith, and build you up more and more in all lowliness of 
 mind, in all plainness of speech, in all zeal and watchfulness ; that 
 he may present you to himself a glorious church, not having spot or 
 wrinkle, or any such thing, but that ye may be holy and unblamea- 
 ble in the day of his appearing." 
 
 We should not do justice to Mr. Wesley, were we to suppose, that 
 he meant in this letter to insinuate, there were only ten clergymen in 
 England who preached the gospel. He particularly refers to those he 
 personally knew, who had been lately awakened out of sleep, and 
 now saw the way of salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. And 
 his principles and connexions, as a high churchman, had separated 
 him from all denominations of Dissenters, so that he could have had 
 very little acquaintance with them. Perhaps the three to whom he 
 refers, were all he could speak of from his own personal knowledge; 
 though no doubt many others taught the way of God in truth. 
 
 Mr. Wesley pursued his labors with unremitting diligence, spend- 
 ing his time from an early hour in the morning, till night, in preach- 
 ing, exhorting, praying, or conversing with the people, on subjects 
 that related to christian experience. November 22. He again wrote 
 to three or four of his religious friends, and spake more freely than 
 before, of the state of his own mind. 
 
 "TO TjR. KOKER, AT ROTTERDAM. 
 
 "My desire and prayer to God is, that the glorious gospel of his 
 Son. may run and be glorified, among you as it doth among us; and 
 much more abundantly ! I should rejoice to hear, what our Lord 
 hath done for you also. Is the number of believers multiplied? Do 
 they love one another? Are they all of one heart and one soul? 
 Do they build up one another, in the knowledge and love of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ? May he multiply your little flock a thousand fold, how 
 many soever you be ! May he fill you with all peace and joy in 
 believing ! May he preserve you in all lowliness of spirit ! And
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 61 
 
 may he enable you to use great plainness of speech. both toward each 
 other, and toward all men; and hy manifestation of the truth, to 
 commend yourselves to every man's conscience in the sii-'ht of God! 
 liven to this hour, 1 have not had one day's leisure, to transcribe 
 for you the papers I brought from Hernhuth : the harvest here also, 
 is so plenteous, and the laborers so few; and it increases upon us daily. 
 Verily the spirit of the Lord hath lift up his standard against the 
 iniquity which had overspread our land as a flood ! pray ye for 
 us, that he would send more laborers into his harvesl ! And that he 
 would enable us whom he hath already sent, to approve ourselves 
 faithful ministers of the New Covenant, by honor and dishonor, by 
 evil report and good report! In particular let all the brethren and 
 sisters who are with you, pray that God would warm witli his 
 love, the cold heart of, dear sir, your much obliged and very affec- 
 tionate brother in Christ, J. Wesley.*' 
 
 " TO MR. VINEY, AT YSSELSTEIN. 
 
 " After a long sleep, there seems now to be a great awakening in 
 this place also. The spirit of the Lord hath already shaken the dry 
 bones, and some of them stand up and live. But I am still dead and 
 cold ; having peace indeed, but no love or joy in the Holy Ghost. O 
 pray for me, that I may see and feel myself a sinner, and have a full 
 interest in the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the 
 world!" &c. 
 
 "TO ISAAC LE-LONG, AT AMSTERDAM. 
 
 " Do not think my dear brother that I have forgotten you. I can- 
 not forget you, because I love you : though I cannot love any one yet, 
 as I ought, because I cannot love our blessed Lord, as I ought. My 
 heart is cold and senseless : it is indeed a heart of stone. Pray for 
 me, and let all your household pray for me, yea and all the brethren 
 also, that our God would give me a broken heart ; a loving heart ; 
 a heart wherein his spirit may delight to dwell. 
 
 "May our good Lord repay you all a thousand fold for the love 
 you showed to us. How does hia gospel prosper at Amsterdam? 
 Are believers multiplied ? and is his grace mighty among you? Is 
 their name yet cast out as evil (for that must be the next) and do 
 men despitefully use you, and persecute you? I want you to say a 
 great deal to me of it. But above all, I want you to pray a great 
 deal, for your poor, weak brother, John Wesley." 
 
 We see. by these letters, that Mr. Wesley was not carried up on 
 high as on eagles' wings, by any extatic joy which obliterated the 
 common feelings of human nature: he walked in the valley, humble 
 and low. bemoaning his condition, and struggling against the dulness 
 and sluggishness of his own heart. Had he been actuated in his 
 labors, only by a religious fervor of mind, his diligence would not 
 have been so uniform as it was, nor his perseverance so lasting. Our 
 
 VOL. II. 6
 
 62 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 passions and inward feelings are necessarily variable ; and if we are 
 impelled only by these, in a religions course of life, or in any other 
 laudable pursuit, our diligence will remit, and our perseverance be 
 short, especially when temptation and interest draw another way. 
 Mr. "Wesley acted on a different principle. He had a strong convic- 
 tion, founded on cool reflection, that he was every day doing what 
 < rod required him to do: he considered his success in turning sinners 
 from darkness to light, and from the power of satan to God, as a tes- 
 iimony of the divine approbation of his conduct; and therefore 
 believed, that he was laboring for the best interests of his fellow mor- 
 tals. This conviction was so strong that no persecution or opposite 
 interest could ever divert him from his pursuits. 
 
 December 11. Hearing Mr. Whitefield was returned from Georgia, 
 he went to London to meet him, and they again took sweet counsel 
 together. January 1, 1739. He was present at a love-feast in Fet- 
 ter-Lane, together with Mr. Hall, Kinchin, Ingham, Whitefield, 
 Hutchins, and his brother Charles; and about sixty of the brethren. 
 "About three in the morning," says he, "as we were continuing 
 instant in prayer, the power of God came mightily upon us, insomuch 
 that many cried out for exceeding joy, and many fell to the ground. 
 As soon as we were recovered a little from that awe and amazement 
 at the presence of His majesty, we broke out with one voice, ' We 
 praise Thee, O God ; we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord.' " — How 
 little does the world know; how little do merely speculative and 
 formal Christians know, of these refreshing, invigorating seasons 
 which come from the presence of the Lord, and give to the true wor- 
 shippers a demonstrative evidence of the truth of Christianity ! 
 
 In the spring Mr. Whitefield went down to Bristol, and there first 
 began to preach in the open air, to incredible numbers of people. 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors in London and Oxford alternately, 
 and occasionally in the neighboring places without any intention of 
 altering his usual manner of proceeding. But in the latter end of 
 March, he received a letter from Mr. Whitefield, who entreated him 
 in the most pressing manner to come to Bristol, evidently with inten- 
 tion that he might step into this new path which now lay open before 
 him. At first he was not at all forward to comply with the request; 
 and his brother Charles, and some others, warmly opposed his going; 
 from an unaccountable apprehension that it would prove fatal to him.* 
 At length Mr. Wesley freely gave himself up, to whatever the Lord 
 should appoint. It was a rule of the society, " That any person who 
 desired, or designed to take a journey, should first, if it were possible, 
 have the approbation of the bands:" so entirely were the ministers, 
 at this time, under the direction of the people ! Accordingly on the 
 28th, the matter was laid before them, and after some debate they 
 determined that he should comply with Mr. Whitefield's request. He 
 left London the next day, and on the 31 st came to Bristol. 
 
 * See vol. i. page 128.
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE OF THE EEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 BOOK THIRD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CONTAINING A VIEW OF MR. WESLEY'S LABORS AS AN ITINERANT PREACHER, 
 AND OF THE FORMATION OF SOCIETIES, &C. TILL THE FIRST METHODIST- 
 CONFERENCE, IN 1711. 
 
 I have now traced the steps of Mr. Wesley, from his infancy to 
 the present period, which forms an important era in his life. He now 
 commenced a Field-preacher, as he was called, and itinerancy natu- 
 rally followed, which laid the foundation of the present system of 
 Methodism. It has often been suggested by his opponents, that the 
 plan of Methodism was the result of a long premeditated design: but 
 on a careful examination into the very minutim of his life till this 
 time, no such design appears. He positively asserts the contrary ; 
 and every circumstance collected from his private papers, confirms the 
 truth of his assertion. It is indeed true, that by a strange chain of 
 providences, he was admirably fitted without any design of his own. 
 to prosecute the plan he now entered upon through all its conse- 
 quences. After many years of painful labor and exercise of mind, he 
 had obtained clear and distinct views of the gospel; and what was 
 especially necessary to his success, he well understood the order 
 observable in the gradations of christian experience, from the first 
 commencement of a work of grace on the mind, to its consummation. 
 He had long been inured to fatigue and hardship; a qualification 
 highly necessary for the success of his present plan of proceedings. 
 He had experienced great opposition, contempt, reproach, and even 
 persecution, both in England and America; which made them appeal 
 in the prospect of his new undertaking less formidable to him. than 
 they would have done to others. Most of the churches in London 
 had been shut against him, so that his opportunities of preaching 
 became very hunted, and as lie durst not he silent, he was reduced to 
 a sort of necessity to preach in the open air. in opposition to his former 
 notions and habits. But he observes, " 1 have since seen abundant
 
 64 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 reason to adore the wise providence of God herein, making a way for 
 myriads of people, who never troubled any church, or were likely so 
 to do, to hear that word which they soon found to be the power of 
 God unto salvation." 
 
 April 1. Mr. AVhiteneld having left Bristol, Mr. Wesley began to 
 expound to a little society, accustomed to meet in Nicholas-Street, our 
 Lord's sermon on the mount; "One pretty remarkable precedent," 
 says he, "of field-preaching, though I suppose there were churches at 
 that time also. Monday the second, I submitted to be more vile, and 
 proclaimed in the highways the glad-tidings of salvation, speaking 
 from a little eminence in a ground adjoining to the city, to about three 
 thousand people." — His preaching was attended with surprising suc- 
 cess, so that in a very short time, a few, and afterwards a greater 
 number, agreed to meet together, to edify and strengthen one another, 
 as the people already did in London. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued in Bristol and the neighboring places till 
 June. He thus describes his public labors through the week. "My 
 ordinary employment in public, was now as follows : every morning I 
 read prayers and preached at Newgate. Every evening I expounded 
 a portion of Scripture, at one or more of the societies. On Monday in 
 the afternoon I preached abroad near Bristol ; on Tuesday at Bath 
 and Two-mile Hill, alternately. On Wednesday, at Baptist-Mills. 
 Every other Thursday, near Pensford. Every other Friday, in another 
 part of Kings wood. On Saturday in the afternoon, and Sunday morning, 
 in the Bowling-Green. On Sunday at eleven, near Hannam-Mount ; 
 at two at Clifton ; at five, at Rose-Green. And hitherto, as my day is, 
 so is my strength." — He tells us, he could scarcely reconcile himself 
 at first, to this strange way of preaching in the fields, of which Mr. 
 Whitefield had set him the example; " Having been," says he, "till 
 very lately so tenacious of every point relating to decency and order, 
 that I should have thought the saving of souls almost a sin, if it had 
 not been done in a church." 
 
 During this summer, his preaching at Bristol was attended with 
 some extraordinary circumstances, which made much noise, and gave 
 great offence. Under the sermon, some persons trembled from head 
 to foot : others, fell down and cried out with a loud and bitter cry : 
 whilst others became speechless, and seemed convulsed as if in the 
 agonies of death. After prayer for them, many rose up rejoicing in 
 God, and testifying, they had redemption through the blood of Christ, 
 even the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. — 
 Some afterwards said, they had so strong a representation of Christ 
 to their mind at that time, that it seemed like a vision of him, evidently 
 set forth crucified among them : and in that moment they were ena- 
 bled to believe on him. Others pretended they had a similar repre- 
 sentation of him in a dream, and through faith received the remission 
 of sins. No regard ought to be had to these declarations, as evidences 
 of conversion ; because the judgment of these persons must be greatly
 
 THE LIFE OF THB BEV. JOHN WESLEY. 60 
 
 confused, while their passions were so much agitated. Mr, Wesley 
 himself, at first knew not how he ought to judge of these extraordin- 
 ary things; but when he found thai most <>t' the persons so affected, 
 held fast their confidence, and walked worthy of their christian calling, 
 adorning the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things, he could not 
 deny that there was a real genuine work <>f grefce upon their minds. 
 He did not however consider agitations, visions, or dreams, as any 
 evidence of a true conversion to ( rod ; bul as adventitious or accidental 
 circumstances, which from various causes might or might not, attend 
 it : and this view of them, he thought perfectly consistent with Scrip- 
 ture Tim gentle manner in which, under these views, he spake of 
 them was generally misunderstood, raised up several adi and 
 
 made the good that was really done, be evil spoken of. He gave a 
 particular account from time to time of the things that happened, (o 
 such ministers as he thought sincerely desired the increase of God's 
 kingdom, and had some experience of it. Mr. Ralph Erskine was 
 very favorable in his judgment of these adventitious circumstances ; 
 and says, "I desire to bless my Lord, for the great and good news 
 your letter bears, about the Lord's turning many souls 'from darkness 
 to light, and from the power of satan unto God:' and that such a 
 great and effectual door is opened among you as the many adversaries 
 cannot shut. — As to the outward manner you speak of, wherein most 
 of them were affected who were cut to the heart by the sword of the 
 spirit, no wonder this was at first surprising to you, since they are 
 indeed so very rare, that have been thus pricked and wounded. Yet 
 some of the instances you give, seem to be exemplified in the outward 
 manner wherein Paul, and the jailor, were at first affected ; as also 
 Peter's hearers, Acts ii. — What influence sudden and sharp awaken- 
 ings may have on the body, I pretend not to explain : but I make no 
 question satan, so far as he gets power, may exert himself on such 
 occasions, partly to hinder the good work in the persons thus touched 
 with the sharp arrows of conviction, and partly to disparage the work 
 of God, as if it tended to lead people to distraction. — However, the 
 merciful issue of the conflicts in the conversion of the persons thus 
 affected, is the main thing. 
 
 All the on t ward appearances of people's being affected among us, 
 may be reduced to these two sorts; one is. hearing with a close, silent 
 attention, with gravity and greediness, discovered by fixed looks. 
 weeping eyes, and sorrowful or joyful countenances; another sort is. 
 when ilu y lift up their voice aloud, some more depressedly, and others 
 more highly ; and at times the whole multitude in a flood of tears, all 
 as it were crying out at once, till their voices be ready to drown the 
 minister's, thai he can scarce lie heard for the weeping noise that 
 surrounds him. — The influence on some of these, like a land flood, 
 dries up: we hear o( no change wrought. But on others it ap] 
 in the fruits of righteousness, and the tract of a holy conversation-" 
 vol. ii. 6* 9
 
 66 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 It seems from this letter, that Mr. Wesley was not the only gospel 
 minister, whose discourses were, at certain times, attended with 
 uncommon effects on the minds of the hearers. 
 
 B£r. Samuel Wesley judged much more unfavorably of the outward 
 circumstances attending his brother's preaching; and in some respects 
 denied the assurance of the pardon of sins, which the people professed 
 to experience. A correspondence took place on these subjects, between 
 him and Mr. John Wesley, a part of which lias already been published 
 by Dr. Priestley, in his collection of Original Letters by the Rev. John 
 Wesley?* &c. But as this correspondence stands there in a mutilated 
 state, it may mislead the judgment of some persons, not much acquainted 
 with the history of Methodism: I therefore think it necessary, that 
 the reader may do justice to Mr. Wesley's character, to give a more 
 complete view of it, and occasionally to add a remark for further illus- 
 tration of the subject. 
 
 This correspondence commenced in the latter end of the year 1738; 
 but I have referred the account of it to this place, that I might give 
 the whole of it together. The first letter on this controversy, which 
 has been preserved, was written by Mr. John Wesley, and dated the 
 30th of October. He observes to his brother Samuel, " That you will 
 always receive kindly, what is so intended, I doubt not. — With regard 
 to my own character, and my doctrine likewise, I shall answer you 
 very plainly. By a Christian, I mean one who so believes in Christ, 
 as that sin hath no more dominion over him ; and in this obvious sense 
 of the word, I was not a Christian till May the 24th, last past. For 
 till then sin had the dominion over me, although I fought with it con- 
 tinually; but surely then, from that time to this, it hath not; such is 
 the free grace of God in Christ. What sins they were, which till 
 then reigned over me, and from which, by the grace of God, I am 
 now free, I am ready to declare on the house-top, if it may be for the 
 glory of God. 
 
 " If you ask by what means I am made free (though not perfect, 
 neither infallibly sure of my perseverance) I answer, by faith in 
 Christ; by such a sort or degree of faith, as I had not till that day. 
 Some measure of this faith, which bringeth salvation or victory over 
 sin, and which implies peace and trust in God through Christ, I do 
 now enjoy by his free mercy : though in very deed, it is in me but as 
 a grain of mustard seed : for the nlr t noc(OQiu m^fo);, the seal of the 
 spirit, the love of God shed abroad in my heart, and producing 
 joy in the Holy Ghost ; joy which no man taketh away ; joy 
 unspeakable and full of glory ; this witness of the spirit I have not, 
 but I patiently wait for it, I know many who have already received 
 it; more than one or twp, in the very hour we were praying for it. 
 And having seen and sp<$ken with a cloud of witnesses abroad, as 
 well as in my own country, I cannot doubt but that believers who 
 wait and pray for it, will find these Scriptures fulfilled in themselves.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 67 
 
 My hope is that they will he fulfilled ininc; I build OH Christ the 
 rock of ages: on his sun: mercies described in his word: and on his 
 promises, all which 1 know are yea, and Amen, Those who h 
 not yet received joy in the Holy Ghost, the love of God, and the 
 plerophory of faith (any, or all of which I take to be the witness of 
 the Spirit with our spirit, that we arc tin of God) I believe 
 
 to be Christians in that imperfect sense wherein I call myself 
 such; and 1 exhort them to pray, thai God would give them also, 
 'to rejoice in hope of the glory of God,' and to feel his 'li 
 abroad in their hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is given unto them.' 
 
 "On men I build not, neither on Matilda Chipman's word, whom 1 
 have not talked with five minutes in my life; nor anything peculiar 
 in the weak, well-meant relation of William Hervey, who yet is a 
 serious humble acting Christian. But have you built nothing on 
 these? Yes; I find them more or less, in almost every letter you 
 have written on the subject. Yet were all that has been said on 
 visions, dreams, and balls of fire, to be fairly proposed in syllogisms, 
 I believe it would not prove a jot more on one, than on the other side 
 of the question. 
 
 "O brother, would to God you would leave disputing concerning 
 the things which you know not, if indeed you know them not, and 
 beg of God to fill up what is wanting in you. Why should not you 
 also seek till you receive, ' that peace of God which passeth under- 
 standing?' Who shall hinder you, notwithstanding the manifold 
 temptations, from rejoicing with joy unspeakable, by reason of glory % 
 Amen ! Lord Jesus ! May you and all who are near of kin to you, 
 if you have it not already, feel his love shed abroad in your hearts, 
 by his spirit which dwelleth in you, and be sealed with the Holy 
 Spirit of Promise, which is the earnest of your inheritance." 
 
 November 15. Mr. Samuel Wesley, answered; " I have many 
 remarks to make on your letter, but do not care to fight in the dark, 
 or run my head against a stone wall. You need fear no controversy 
 with me, unless you hold it worth while to remove these three doubts. 
 — I. Whether you will own, or disown in terms, the necessity of a 
 sensible information from God of pardon? If you disown it. tin 
 matter is over as to you: if you own it, then, 2. Whether you will 
 not think me distracted, to oppose you with the most infallible of all 
 proofs, inward feeling in yourself, and positive evidence in your 
 friends, while I myself produce neither. 3. Whether you will release 
 me from the horns of your dilemma, that I must either talk without 
 knowledge like a fool, or against it like a knave? I conceive neither 
 part strikes — for a man may reasonably argue, against what he n< vei 
 felt, and may honestly deny what he i#s felt, to be necessary to 
 others. ^V 
 
 " You build nothing on tales, but I d« ' l. see what is manifestly 
 built upon them; if you disclaim it. and warn poor shallow pates of 
 
 \
 
 68 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 their folly and danger, so much the better. They are counted signs 
 or tokens, means or conveyances, proofs or evidences, of the sensible 
 information, &c. calculated to turn fools into madmen, and put them 
 without a jest, into the condition of Oliver's porter. — When I hear 
 visions, &c. reproved, discouraged, and ceased among the new broth- 
 erhood, I shall then say no more of them; but till then, I will use my 
 utmost strength which God shall give me, to expose these bad branches 
 of a bad root. 
 
 "Such doctrine as encourages, and abets, spiritual fire-balls, appa- 
 ritions of the Father, &c, &c., is delusive and dangerous: but the 
 sensible information, &c. is such ; ergo. — I mention not this to enter 
 into any dispute with you, for you seem to disapprove, though not 
 expressly disclaim them ; but to convince you I am not out of my 
 way, though encountering of wind-mills." 
 
 This letter appears to be full of fallacy. To give one instance. 
 Mr. J. Wesley had said, the witness of the spirit was the common 
 privilege of believers : that he considered joy in the Holy Ghost, the 
 love of God, and the plerophory of faith, as the witness of the Spirit 
 with our spirit, that we are the sons of God : that the whole of what 
 had been said on "visions, dreams, and balls of fire," could not, in 
 his opinion, either prove or disprove the point in cpiestion between 
 them ; that is, visions, dreams, and balls of fire, were totally foreign 
 to the witness of the Spirit, for which he was contending. But his 
 brother Samuel changes the term witness, and substitutes for it, 
 sensible information; by which he means, something visible to 
 the sight, or existing in the fancy, and then indeed visions, &c. were 
 connected with the question ; and he reasons on this supposition. 
 But this was a mere sophism, of which Mr. J. Wesley would proba- 
 bly have taken notice had he been writing to a stranger, or had he 
 foreseen that any one would print the letters after his death. No- 
 vember 30. He replied to his brother Samuel, and tells him x "I 
 believe every Christian who has not yet received it, ought to pray for, 
 : the witness of God's Spirit with his spirit, that he is a child of 
 God ! ' In being a child of God, the pardon of his sins is included : 
 therefore I believe the Spirit of God will witness this also. That this 
 witness is from God, the very terms imply ; and this witness I believe 
 is necessary for my salvation. How far invincible ignorance may 
 excuse others, I know not. 
 
 " But this you say, is delusive and dangerous, ' Because it encour- 
 ages and abets, idle visions and dreams.' It 'encourages' — True; 
 accidentally, but not essentially. And that it does this accidentally, 
 or that weak minds may pervert it to an ill use, is no reasonable 
 objection against it: for so they may pervert every truth in the ora- 
 cles of God; more especially that dangerous doctrine of Joel, cited 
 by St. Peter: 'It shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I 
 will pour out of my spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your
 
 THK LIFE OF THF BET. JOHN WESLEY. 69 
 
 daughters shall prophesy, and your young nun shall see visions, and 
 your old men shall dream dreams. 9 Sudh visions ind yoo 
 
 mention arc given up: docs it follow thai visions and dreams in gi n- 
 eralj are bad branches of a bad root? God forbid. Tins would 
 prove more than you desire." 
 
 December 13. Mr. Samuel Wesley again wrote to his broth 
 lie now discussed the matter a Little more soberly, and kept closer to 
 the point in debate, lie says, -'That you were not a Christian 
 before May, in your sense, any one may allow : but have you i 
 si nee continued sinless I — ' Sin has not the dominion ! ' Do you never 
 then fall ? Or, do you mean no more, than that you are free from pre- 
 sumptuous sins.' If the former, I deny it: if the latter, who dis- 
 putes? Your misapplication of the witness of the spirit is so tho- 
 roughly cleared by Bishop Bull, that 1 shall not hold a candle to the 
 sun. What portion of love, joy, &c. God may please to bestow on 
 Christians, is in his hand, not ours. Those texts you quote no more 
 prove them generally necessary, in what you call your imperfect 
 state, than, : rejoice in the Lord always,' contradicts — ' Blessed are 
 they that mourn' — I had much more to say, but it will keep, if ever 
 it should be proper." 
 
 In the beginning of the present year, 1739, Mr. J. Wesley replied to 
 his brother. A part of this letter I have not been able to find.* In 
 what remains, lie tells him, ' : I think Bishop Bull's sermon on the 
 witness of the Spirit (against the witness of the Spirit it should rather 
 be entitled) is full of gross perversions of Scripture; and manifest 
 contradictions both to Scripture and experience. I find more persons, 
 day by day, who experience a clear evidence of their being in a state 
 of salvation. But I never said this continues equally clear in all, as 
 long as they continue in a state of salvation. Some indeed have tes- 
 tified, mid the whole tenor of their' life made their testimony unex- 
 ceptionable, that, from that hour they have felt no agonies at all, no 
 anxious fears, no sense of dereliction. Others have. 
 
 "But I much fear, we begin our dispute at the wrong end. I fear 
 you dissent from the fundamental Articles of the Church of England, 
 i know Bishop Bull does — I doubt you do not hold justification by 
 faith alone : if not. neither do you hold, what our Articles teach con- 
 cern imr the extent and guilt of original sin: neither do you feel your- 
 self a lost sinner: and if we begin not here, we are building on the 
 sand. O may the God of love, it' my sister or you are otherwise 
 minded, reveal even this unto you.'' 
 
 *Mr. Wesley's papers have been separated, and pans of them sel :al times, I 
 
 publications: for some >, they have 
 
 been- to various persons, thai probably some have boon lost. On these 
 
 accounts tl might be expected, much mangled, and on many subjects rendered 
 
 very detective.
 
 70 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 11 Tiverton, March 26. 
 "Dear Jack, 
 
 " I might as well have wrote immediately after your last, as now, 
 for any new information that I expected from my mother : and I 
 might as well let it alone at present, for any effect it will have, 
 farther than showing you, I neither despise you on the one hand, nor 
 am angry with you on the other. 1 am persuaded you will hardly 
 see me face to face in this world, though somewhat nearer than Count 
 Zinzendorf. Charles has at last told me in terms — he believes no 
 more of dreams and visions than I do. Had you said so, I believe I 
 should hardly have spent any time upon them; though I find others 
 credit them, whatever you may do. You make two degrees or kinds 
 of assurance ; that neither of them are necessary to a state of salva- 
 tion, I prove thus ; 
 
 "1. Because multitudes are saved without either. These are of 
 three sorts, 1. All infants baptised, who die before actual sin. 2. All 
 persons of a, melancholy and gloomy constitution; who, without a 
 miracle, cannot be changed. 3. All penitents, who live a good life 
 after their recovery, and yet never attain to their first state. 
 
 " 2. The lowest assurance is an impression from God who is infal- 
 lible, that heaven shall be actually enjoyed by the person to whom it 
 is made. How is this consistent with fears of miscarriage : with 
 deep sorrow, and going on the way weeping? How can any doubt, 
 after such certificate ? If they can, then here is an assurance whereby 
 the person who has it is not sure. 
 
 " 3. If this be essential to a state of salvation, it is utterly im- 
 possible any should fall from that state finally : since, how can any 
 thing be more fixed, than what Truth and Power has said he will per- 
 form? Unless you will say of the matter here, as I observed of the 
 person, that there may be assurance wherein the thing itself is not 
 certain. We join in love. I am your affectionate friend and brother, 
 
 "S. Wesley." 
 
 April 4. Mr. John Wesley replied from Bristol. " I rejoice greatly," 
 says he, "at the temper with which you now write, and trust there 
 is not only mildness, but love in your heart. If so, you shall know 
 of this doctrine, whether it be of God ; though perhaps not by my 
 ministry. 
 
 " To this hour you have pursued an ignoratio elenchi. Your assur- 
 ance and mine are as different as light from darkness. I mean, an 
 assurance that I am now in a state of salvation ; you, an assurance 
 that I shall persevere therein. The very definition of the term cuts 
 off your second and third observation. As to the first I would take 
 notice; 1. No kind of assurance, that I know, or of faith, or repent- 
 ance, is essential to their salvation who die infants. 2. I believe God 
 is ready to give all true penitents, who fly to his grace in Christ, a 
 fuller sense of pardon than they had before they fell. I know this to
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 71 
 
 be true of several ; whether these are exempt cases I know not. 
 ';. Persons that were of a melancholy and gloomy constitution, even 
 to some degree of madness, 1 have known broughl in a moment (let 
 it be called a miracle, I quarrel not) into a state of firm lasting peace 
 and joy. 
 
 " My dear brother, the whole question turns chiefly, if not wholly 
 on matter of fact. You deny, that God does now work tin effects : 
 at least, thai he works them in such a manner. 1 affirm I 
 I have heard those facts with my ears, and seen them with 
 I have seen, as far as it can be seen, very many persons changed in a 
 moment, from the spirit of horror, fear, and despair, to tin- spirit of 
 hope, joy, peace ; and from sinful desires, till then reigning over them, 
 to a pure desire of doing the will of God. These arc matters of fact^ 
 whereof I have been, and almost daily am, eye or ear witness. This 
 1 know, several persons in whom this great change from the p< 
 of satan unto God, was wrought either in sleep, or during a sti 
 representation to the eye of their minds of Christ, either on the cross, 
 or in glory. This is the fact. Let any judge of it as they please. 
 But that such a change was then wrought, appears not from their 
 shedding tears only, or sighing, or singing psalms, but from the whole 
 tenor of their life, till then many ways wicked; from that time holy. 
 just, and good. 
 
 " I will show you him that was a lion till then, and is now a land) : 
 lie that Avas a drunkard, hut now exemplarily sober : the whore- 
 monger that, was, who now abhors the very lusts of the flesh. Tin- 
 are my living arguments for what I assert, that God now. as aforetime, 
 is remission of sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost ; which may 
 be called visions." 
 
 April lf>. Mr. Samuel Wesley rejoined. " I find brevity has made 
 me obscure. I argue against assuranee in your, or any sense, as part 
 of the gospel covenant ; because many are saved without it — you own 
 you cannot deny exempt cases, which is giving up the dis] 
 Your assurance, being a clear impression of God upon the soul, 1 
 must be perpetual — must be irreversible. Else it is not assurance 
 from God, infallible and omnipotent. You say the cross is strongly 
 represented to the eye of the mind. — Do these words signify in plain 
 English, the fancy? Inward eyes, ears, and feelings, arc nothing to 
 other people. I am heartily sorry such alloy should be found an 
 so much piety." 
 
 We now see this controversy reduced to tw r o points: assuranct 
 itself, and the manner of receiving it. Mr. John Wesley still main- 
 tained his former positions, and, May 10, tells his brother. ••Tin- 
 gospel promises to you and me. and to our children, and to all that 
 are afar off, even as many of those whom the Lord our God shall 
 call, as are not disobedient to the heavenly vision, "the witness 
 God's Spirit with their spirit, that they are the children of God :' that
 
 72 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 they are now, at this hour, all accepted in the beloved: but it wit- 
 nesses not, that they always shall be.' It is an assurance of present 
 salvation only; therefore not necessarily perpetual, neither irrever- 
 sible. 
 
 •• I am one of many witnesses of this matter of fact, that God does 
 now make good this his promise daily, very frequently during a 
 representation (how made 1 know not, but not to the outward eye) 
 of Christ, either hanging on the cross, or standing on the right hand 
 of God. This I know to be of God, because from that hour the per- 
 son so affected is a new creature, both as to his inward tempers and 
 outward life. Old things are passed away ; and all things become 
 new." 
 
 Mr. Wesley did not remember, that after this time he received any 
 letter from his brother. But there is one in Dr. Priestley's collection, 
 signed Samuel Wesley, and addressed to his brother John ; in which 
 he tells him, "you yourself doubted at first, and inquired, and 
 examined about the exlacies; the matter therefore, is not so plain as 
 motion to a man walking. But I have my own reason, as well as 
 your own authority, against the exceeding clearness of divine inter- 
 position there. Your followers fall into agonies. I confess it. They 
 are freed from them after you have prayed over them. Granted. 
 They say it is God"s doing. I own they say so. Dear brother, where 
 is your ocular demonstration?- Where, indeed, the rational proof? 
 Their living well afterwards may be a probable and sufficient argu- 
 ment, that they believe themselves; but it goes no further." 
 
 Upon a review of the whole of this controversy, we may safely pro- 
 nounce that the doctrine of assurance is in no respect invalidated, or 
 rendered doubtful by any thing Mr. Samuel Wesley has said against 
 it. But the subject will be further considered in reviewing Mr. Wes- 
 ley's doctrines. Mr. John Wesley affirmed, that he had known sev- 
 eral persons, who had received this assurance of the pardon of sins, 
 in a kind of vision or dream ; but his brother's objections against the 
 possibility of his knowing this, are in general convincing and satis- 
 factory. Indeed there could be no evidence of this, but their own 
 testimony; which, if convinced of their sincerity, Mr. Wesley was 
 always too much disposed to believe. It is true, he built no funda- 
 mental doctrine of the gospel, on the testimony persons gave of their 
 own experience ; but some of his opinions in matters of less import- 
 ance, and in which he appeared most singular, were chiefly sup- 
 ported by such kind of evidence, which the goodness of his own mind 
 disposed him to receive as a sufficient proof. 
 
 It is observable in the course of this dispute, that Mr. SamuenVes- 
 ley's mind was much softened towards his brother; and the oppo- 
 sition he at first made against his brother's doctrine, and manner of 
 proceeding, became less violent. In the last letter he wrote, he says 
 not a word against assurance, though he does against the manner in
 
 T11K LIFE or THE BBV. JOHN WESLEY. ' •' 
 
 which it was said persona had received it. This seems to imply, that 
 be no lunger opposed the thing itself, when properly-€xplained and 
 rded. At the bottom of the Last lettef bul one, he addressed his 
 her in these winds. To hfmiv, m '<"»• 
 
 y.. r. St.* ■• Finally, brethren, pray ye both for us, that the word of the 
 Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you 
 Thess. iii. 1. A strange address this, if he believed Ins two 
 hers were preaching false and dangerous doctrines ! The truth 
 seems i<> be, thai la 1 thoughl mdTe favorably of their doctrines and 
 methods of proceeding, when he wrote these words, than he did when 
 they first set out. After pi rs< vering fifty years, through all jsinds ol 
 difficulty, the two brothers extorted from the public the same favor- 
 able opinion. 
 
 Some years after this period, Mr. ^Wesley expressed his opinion 
 more fully concerning those agitations, &c. which attended the con- 
 viction of sin under his sermons this summer at Bristol. He sup- 
 poses, it is easy to account for them either on principles of reason or 
 Scripture. "First," says he, "on principles of reason. For how 
 is it to suppose that a strong, lively, and sudden apprehension 
 he heinousness of sin, the wrath of God, and the hitter pains of 
 ial death should affect the body as well as the soul, during the 
 present laws of vital union: should interrupt or disturb the ordinary 
 circulations, and put nature out of its course. Yea, we may question 
 whether, while this union subsists, it be possible for the mind to be 
 affected in so violent a degree, without some or other of those bodily 
 symptoms following. 
 
 • It is likewise easy to account for these things on principles of 
 Scripture. For when we take a view of them in this light, we are to 
 add to the consideration of natural causes, the agency of those spirits 
 who still excel in strength, and as far as they have leave from God, 
 wiil not fail to torment whom they cannot destroy; to tear those that 
 are coming to Christ. It is also remarkable, that there is plain Scrip- 
 ture precedent of every symptom which has lately appeared. So that 
 we cannot allow even the conviction attended with these to be mad- 
 ness, without giving up both reason and Scripture." f 
 
 After eight or nine days' absence, in which he came to London. 
 Mr. Wesley returned to Bristol, and continued his labors with 
 increasing success, lie was now attacked bjfriendsns well as ene- 
 mies, for his irregularity. To a friend ;|; who had expostulated with 
 him on this subject, he wrote his thoughts in a letter, of which the 
 following is an extract. i: As to your advice that I should settle in 
 
 * I suppose he refers to his two brothers, John and Charles, as he has pot the rerb and 
 noun in the dual Dumber. 
 
 f Wesley's Works, vol. xiv. page 323. 
 
 X I believe, the hue Rev. James Harvey, who had been his pupil ; and was the author of 
 Theron and Aspasio ; Meditations, 8cc. ice. 
 
 VOL. IF. 7 1"
 
 74 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 college. I have no business there, having now no office, and no pupils. 
 And whether the other branch of your proposal be expedient, viz. to 
 accept of a cure of souls, it will be time enough to consider when 
 one is offered to me. But in the mean time, you think, I ought to be 
 still ; because otherwise I should invade another's office. — You accord- 
 ingly ask, how it is that I assemble Christians who are none of my 
 charge, to sing psalms, and pray, and hear the Scriptures expounded : 
 and think it hard to justify doing this, in other men's parishes, upon 
 catholic principles? 
 
 " Permit me to speak plainly. If by catholic principles, you mean 
 any other than spiritual, they weigh nothing with me : I allow no 
 other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the holy Scriptures. 
 But on scriptural principles, I do not think it hard to justify whatever 
 I do. God in Scripture commands me. according to my power, to 
 instruct the ignorant, reform the wicked, confirm the virtuous. Man 
 forbids me to do this, in another's parish ; that is, in effect, not to do 
 it at all ; seeing I have now no parish of my own, nor probably ever 
 shall. Whom then shall I hear 1 God, or man? If it be just to obey 
 man rather than God, judge you. A dispensation of the gospel is 
 committed to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel. But 
 where shall I preach it upon the principles you mention? — Not in 
 any of the christian parts, at least, of the habitable earth. For all 
 these are, after a sort, divided into parishes. — Suffer me to tell you 
 my principles in this matter. I look upon all the world as my parish ; 
 thus far I mean, that in whatever part of it I am, I judge it meet, 
 right, and my bounden duty, to declare unto all that are willing to 
 hear, the glad-tidings of salvation. This is the work which I know 
 God has called me to : and sure I am, that his blessing attends it. 
 Great encouragement have I therefore, to be faithful in fulfilling the 
 work he hath given me to do. His servant I am, and as such am 
 employed according to the plain direction of his word, as I have oppor- 
 tunity, doing good to all men. And his providence clearly concurs 
 with his word; which has disengaged me from all things else, that I 
 might singly attend on this very thing, and go about doing good." — 
 We have here a specimen of the manner in which Mr. Wesley reason- 
 ed, to satisfy himself that his conduct was justifiable before God and 
 man. His arguments are taken from the obligation laid upon him to 
 preach the gospel, the necessity of his situation, and the success of 
 his labors. It is evident through the whole of his history, that, in 
 addition to the two first considerations, the success of his labors in 
 diffusing knowledge among the people, and in reforming their man- 
 ners, bore down all objections in his own mind, against the irregular- 
 ity of his proceedings. 
 
 About the middle of August, Mr. AVesley had a conversation with 
 the Bishop of Bristol, on justification by faith alone; a part of which 
 has bee.i preserved.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KLV. JOHN WEM.KV. 75 
 
 Bishop. "Why, sir. our faith itself is a good work, it is a virtu- 
 ous temper of mind.'' 
 
 Wesley. "My lord, whatever faith is, out Chi rch asserts, wo are 
 
 fustifii d by faith alone. But how it can be called a g 1 work, I see 
 
 not: it is the gift of God; and a gift thai presupposes nothing in us, 
 but sin and misery." 
 
 B. "How, sir! Then you make God a tyrannical Being, if he 
 justifies some without any goodness in them preceding, and does not 
 justify all. If these are not justified <><i account of some moral good- 
 ness in them, why are not those justified too?" 
 
 W. "Because, my lord, they resist his Spirit; because they 
 will not come to him that they may have life: because they suffei 
 him not, to work in them both t<» will and to do. They cannot be 
 saved, because they will not believe." 
 
 B. '-Sir, what do yon mean by faith?" 
 
 W. " .My lord; by justifying faith I mean, a conviction wrought 
 in a man by the Holy Ghost, thai Christ hath loved him. and given 
 himself for him, and that through Christ, his sins arc forgiven." 
 
 /;. -1 believe some good men have this, but not all. But how 
 do you prove this to be the justifying faith taught by our church?" 
 
 W. "My lord, from her Homily on Salvation, where she 
 describes it thus; 'A sure trust and confidence which a man hath in 
 God, that through the merits of Christ his sins arc forgiven, and he 
 reconciled to the favor of God.' " 
 
 B. "Why, sir, this is quite another thing." 
 
 W. " My lord. I conceive it to be the very same." 
 
 B. "Mr. Wesley, I will deal plainly with you. I once thought 
 you, and Mr. Whitefield, well-meaning men: but I cannot think so 
 now. For I have heard more of you : matters of fact, sir. And 
 Mr. Whitefield says in his Journal, 'There are promises still to be 
 fulfilled in me.' Sir. the pretending to extraordinary revelations 
 and gifts of the Holy Ghost, is a horrid thing, a very horrid thing!" 
 
 W. "My lord, for what Mr. Whitefield says, .Mr. Whitefield, 
 and not I, is accountable. I pretend to no extraordinary revelations. 
 or gifts of the Holy Ghost: none but what every Christian may 
 receive, and ought to expect and pray for. But I do not wonder your 
 lordship has heard facts asserted, which if true, would prove the con- 
 trary: nor do I wonder, that your lordship, believing them true, 
 should alter the opinion you once had of me. A quarter of an hour 
 I spent with your lordship before, and about an hour now: and 
 perhaps yon have never conversed one other hour with any one who 
 spake in my favor. But how many with those who spake on the 
 other side ! so that your lordship could not but think as yon do. — 
 But pray, my lord, what are those facts you have heard ?" 
 
 B. "I hear you administer the sacrament in your societies.'' 
 
 W. " 3Iy lord, I never did yet, and 1 befteve never shall."
 
 76 THE LIFE OF THE REV. J0I1X WESLEY. 
 
 B. "I hear too, many people fall into fits in your societies, and 
 that you pray over them." 
 
 W. " I do so, my lord, when any show by strong cries and tears, 
 that their soul is in deep anguish ; I frequently pray to God, to deliver 
 them from it, and our prayer is often heard in that hour." 
 
 B. "Very extraordinary indeed! Well, sir, since you ask my 
 advice. I will give it you very freely. You have no business here. 
 You are not commissioned to preach in this diocese. Therefore, I 
 advise you to go hence.*'' 
 
 II". "My lord, my business on earth is to do what good I can. 
 "Wherever therefore, I think I can do most good, there must I stay, 
 so long as I think so. At present I think I can do most good here; 
 therefore, here I stay. 
 
 "As to my preaching here, a dispensation of the gospel is com- 
 mitted to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel, wherever I 
 am in the habitable world. Your lordship knows, being ordained a 
 priest, by the commission I then received, I am a priest of the church 
 universal : and being ordained as Fellow of a college, I was not lim- 
 ited to any particular cure, hut have an indeterminate commission to 
 ] -reach the word of God, in any part of the Church of England. I 
 do not therefore conceive, that in preaching here by this commission, 
 ( break any human law. When 1 am convinced I do, then it will be 
 time to ask, 'Shall I obey God or man? 5 But if I should be con- 
 vinced in the mean while, that I could advance the glory of God, and 
 the salvation of souls in any other place more than in Bristol ; in that 
 hour, by God's help, I will go hence: which till then I may not do." 
 
 Methodism now began to make a rapid progress : societies were 
 formed, not only in London and Bristol, but in many adjacent places; 
 and some even at a considerable distance. The laborers as yet were 
 few, but believing they were engaged in the cause of God against 
 ignorance and profaneness which overspread the land, they were 
 indefatigable, scarcely giving themselves any rest day or night. The 
 effects of their preaching made much noise, which at length roused 
 some of the sleeping watchmen of Israel ; not indeed to inquire after 
 the truth, and amend their ways, but to crush these irregular pro- 
 ceedings, that they might quietly sleep again. These opponents, 
 however, had more zeal against Methodism, than knowledge of it. 
 They attacked it with nothing but idle stories, misrepresentations of 
 facts, and gross falsehoods. They retailed these from the pulpits, 
 and published them from the press, with little regard to onoderatioji, 
 charily, or even decency. This brought more disgrace upon them- 
 selves, than on the Methodists: who finding they were assailed only 
 with such kind of weapons, conceived a higher opinion of the cause 
 in which they were engaged, and profited by the attack. A pious 
 and moderate clergyman, perceiving that such attacks could do no 
 good to their cause, published a few rules to direct the assailants in
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. /' 
 
 thc-ir future attempts to stop the increasing innovations, in a discourse 
 concerning enthusiasm, or religious delusion. [< A minister of our 
 church," flays he, "who may took upon it as his duty to warn his 
 parishioners, or an author who may think it necessary to caution his 
 readers^ against such preach* rs, or their doctrine (thai is, enthusiastic 
 preachers, such as he took the Methodist preachers to be) onghl to !» 
 verycareful to act with a christian spirit, and to advance nothing but 
 with temper, charity, and truth. — Perhaps the following rules may be 
 proper to be observed by them. 
 
 " 1. Not to blame persons for doing that now, which Scripture 
 records holy men of old to have practised; lest had they lived in those 
 times tiny should have condemned them also. 
 
 "2. Not to censure men in holy orders^ for teaching the same doc- 
 trines which are taught in the Scriptures, and by our church: lest 
 they should ignorantly censure, what they profess to defend. 
 
 "3. Not to censure any professed members of our church, who live 
 good lives, for resorting to religious assemblies in private houses, to 
 perform in society acts of divine worship ; when the same seems to 
 have been practised by the primitive Christians; and when alas! there 
 are so many parishes, where a person piously disposed, has no oppor- 
 tunity of joining in the public service of our church, more than one 
 hour and half in a week. 
 
 " 4. Not to condemn those who are constant attendants on the com- 
 munion and service of our church, if they sometimes use other pray- 
 ers in private assemblies; since the best divines of our church have 
 composed and published many prayers, that have not the sanction 
 of public authority: which implies a general consent, that our church 
 has not made provision for every private occasion. 
 
 "5. Not to establish the power of working miracles, as the great 
 criterion of a divine mission: when Scripture teaches us, that the 
 agreement of doctrines with truth, as taught in those Scriptures, is the 
 only infallible rule. 
 
 • 6; Not to drive any away from our church, by opprobriously call- 
 ing them dissenters, or treating them as such, so long as they keep to 
 her communion. 
 
 "7. Not lightly to take up with silly stories that maybe propagated, 
 to the discredit Of persons of a general good character. 
 
 "I do not lay down." says he, ■•these negative rules so much foi 
 the sake of any persons whom the unobservance of them would imme- 
 diately injure, as for our church and her professed defenders. For 
 churchmen, however well-meaning, would lay themselves open to 
 censure, and might do her irretrievable damage, by a behavior con- 
 trary to them." 
 
 Mr. Wesley often wished that they, who either preached or wrote 
 against him. would seriously attend to dies. 1 rules: but these rules 
 were too candid and liberal for the common herd o\ opposers. Some 
 
 7*
 
 7S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 attacked him with arguments, wretchedly misapplied; others with 
 ridicule, as the more easy method. Among the latter were some even 
 of his own family. His eldest sister Emelia, had always been accus- 
 tomed to correspond with him, and being some years older than he, 
 and of a strong understanding, had taken great liberty in expressing 
 approbation or disapprobation of any part of his conduct. She wrote 
 to him about this time in very ill temper, abused the Methodists as 
 bad people, and told him she understood he coidd work miracles, cast 
 out devils, &c. that she had the devil of poverty in her pocket, and 
 should be much obliged if he would cast him out. — Mr. Wesley knew 
 in whom he had believed, and in the midst of abuse poured out upon 
 him by friends and enemies, went on his way as if he heard not. 
 
 After a short visit to London he again returned to Bristol. October 
 15. Upon a pressing invitation he set out for Wales. The churches 
 were here also shut against him, as in England, and he preached in 
 private houses, or in the open air to a willing people. — cc I have seen," 
 says he, ' : no part of England so pleasant for sixty or seventy miles 
 together, as those parts of Wales I have been in : and most of the 
 inhabitants are indeed ripe for the gospel. I mean, if the expression 
 seems strange, they are earnestly desirous of being instructed in it ; 
 and as utterly ignorant of it they are, as any Creek or Cherokee 
 Indians. I do not mean, they are ignorant of the name of Christ: 
 many of them can say both the Lord's-prayer, and the Belief. Nay 
 and some, all the catechism : but take them out of the road of what 
 they have learned by rote, and they know no more (nine in ten of 
 those with whom I conversed) either of gospel salvation, or of that 
 faith whereby alone we can be saved, than Chicali or Tomo Chachi. 
 Now what spirit is he of, who had rather these poor creatures should 
 perish for lack of knowledge, than that they should be saved, even by 
 the exhortations of Howell Harris, or an itinerant preacher. The 
 word did not fall to the ground. Many repented and believed the gos- 
 pel. — And some joined together, to strengthen each other's hands in 
 God, and to provoke one another to love and to good works." 
 
 November 3. Mr. Wesley came to London, where the society was 
 greatly divided, by means of some new notions the Moravian preach- 
 ers had introduced among them, concerning degrees of faith, and the 
 use of the ordinances, as means of grace. On the 9th, he tells us, 
 " All this week I endeavored by private conversation, to comfort the 
 feeble-minded, and to bring back the lame which had been turned out 
 of the way, that at length they might be healed.— Sunday, November 
 11. I preached at eight, to five or six thousand, on the spirit of bond- 
 age and the spirit of adoption : and at five in the evening to seven 
 or eight thousand, in the place which had been the King's Foundery 
 for cannon. O hasten thou the time, when nation shall not rise up 
 against nation, neither shall they know war any more." — This is the 
 first time I find any mention of the Foundery, and several months
 
 THE LIFE 0* THL' REV. JOHN' WI.SLEY. 79 
 
 before Mr. Wesley has mentioned it, in his printed Journal. It seems 
 as if lie had taken it without consulting the society in F» Iter-Lane, 
 the majority of which were now alienated from him ; and as a pre- 
 paratory step to a final separation from the Moravian brethren. 
 
 Monday the 12th, he left London, without putting an end to the 
 imong t!ic people, over whom the rules of the society g 
 him no authority, and he had. at present, hut little influence. In the 
 ling he came to Wycombe, where there was a little society ; to 
 whom he explained the parable of the pharisee and publican. "Here," 
 says he, "we unexpectedly found Mr. Robsorj and Gambold: with 
 whom, after much prayer and consultation, we agreed, 1. To meet 
 yearly at London, if God permit, on the eve of Ascension-day. ^. 
 To lix then, the business to be done the ensuing year: where, when, 
 and hy whom .' 3. To meet quarterly there, as many as can; viz. on 
 the second Tuesday in July, October, and January. 4. To send a 
 monthly account to one another, of what God hath done in each of 
 our stations. 5. To inquire whether Mr. Hall, Sympson, Rogers, 
 Ingham, Hutchins, Kinchin, Stonchouse, Ccnick, Oxlee, and Brown, 
 will join with us herein. G. To consider, whether there be any others 
 of our spiritual friends, who are able and willing so to do." — Here we 
 have the first outlines of a plan to unite the ministers together, and to 
 extend their labors to different parts of the kingdom, under such reg- 
 ulations as might give them a mutual dependence on one another. In 
 this sketch, no one assumes an authority over the rest of his brethren: 
 all appear equal. But this plan was never put into execution. When 
 Mr. Wesley separated from the Moravian brethren. Mr. Gambold, and 
 some others, gradually withdrew themselves from him. 
 
 November 6. Mr. Samuel Wesley died at Tiverton, and on the 15th, 
 John and Charles Wesley set out on a visit to their sister, in her 
 distress. They came to Tiverton on the 21st, and the Saturday fol- 
 lowing accepted an invitation to Exeter, where a Mr. D — the next day 
 desired the use of the pulpit in St. Mary's church ; which was readily 
 granted both for the morning and afternoon. Mr. John Wesley- 
 preached on, "The Kindom of God is not meat and drink, but right- 
 eousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." After sermon, Dr. 
 W — told him, "Sir, you must not preach in the afternoon. Not," 
 said he, "that you preach any false doctrine. I allow, all that you 
 have said is true. And it is the doctrine of the Church of England. 
 But it is not guarded. It is dangerous. It may lead people into 
 enthusiasm, ox despair.''— How is this ! So far as I can understand 
 it, I think it is more inconsistent with reason, than any thing Mr. 
 Wesley ever said in his life. Is it possible, that a knowledge oi die 
 truth, especially of the truths of the gospel, and of the doctrines of 
 the Church of England, can have a tendency, without some special 
 guard, to lead people into enthusiasm, or despair? And is it possible, 
 that one who is set for the defence of the gospel and of the church, can
 
 80 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 assert this? Enthusiasm, as the word is commonly used, is so vague 
 a term, that I will not inquire what idea the doctor affixed to it; or 
 whether he introduced it merely for the sound ? By despair, I sup- 
 pose he meant a state of mind consequent on repentance of past trans- 
 gressions of the law of God. But can the truths of the gospel, or the 
 doctrines of the church, have any moral influence on the minds of 
 men, without producing in the first instance this sort of repentance? 
 Or, do they leave men to despair, when brought to repent of their 
 sins'? Certainly, he who maintains this, is ignorant of the gospel; 
 and instead of propagating it, or defending the church, is, in flat oppo- 
 sition to both, defending the reign of ignorance and sin over the minds 
 <>f ihe people. 
 
 Mr. D — having requested a short account of what had been done 
 in Kingswood, and of the building intended for a school ; Mr. Wesley, 
 on his return from Exeter, wrote to him as follows : 
 
 " Few persons have lived long in the West of England, who have 
 not heard of the Colliers of Kingswood, a people famous from the 
 beginning hitherto, for neither fearing God nor regarding man : so 
 ignorant of the things of God, that they seemed but one remove from 
 beasts that perish ; and therefore utterly without the desire of instruc- 
 tion, as well as without the means of it. 
 
 " Many last winter used tauntingly to say of Mr. Whitefield, If he 
 trill convert heathens, why does not he go to the Colliers of Kings- 
 wood? In the spring he did so. And as there were thousands who 
 resorted to no place of public worship, he went after them into their 
 own wilderness, to seek and save that which was lost. When he was 
 called away, others went into the highways and hedges, to compel 
 them to come in. And by the grace of God, their labor was not in 
 vain. The scene is already changed. Kingswood does not now, as 
 a year ago, resound with cursing and blasphemy. It is no more 
 filled with drunkenness and uncleanness. and the idle diversions that 
 naturally lead thereto. It is no longer full of wars and fightings, of 
 clamor and bitterness, of wrath and envyings. Peace and love are 
 there. Great numbers of the people are mild, gentle, and easy to be 
 entreated. They do not cry, neither strive, and hardly is their voice 
 heard in the streets, or indeed in their own wood; unless when they 
 are at their usual evening diversion, singing praise unto God their 
 Saviour. 
 
 "That their children too might know the things which make for 
 their peace, it was some time since proposed to build a house in Kings- 
 wood ; and after many foreseen and unforeseen difficulties, in June 
 last, the foundation was laid. The ground made choice of was in 
 the middle of the wood, between the London and Bath roads, not far 
 from that called Two-mile Hill, about three measured miles from 
 Bristol. 
 
 "Here a large room was begun for the school, having four small
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 81 
 
 rooms at either end. for the school-masters (and perhaps, if it sh< 
 
 please God, some poor children) to lodge in. Two prisons are ready- 
 to teach, as soon as the house is ready to rec< ive them, the shell of 
 which is nearly finished; so that it is hoped the whole will be com- 
 pleted in spring, or early in the summer. 
 
 "It is true, although the masters require no pay, yet this undertak- 
 ing is attended with great expense. But let him thai feedeth the 
 young ravens see to that. He hath the hearts of all meo in Ins hand. 
 It' he put it into your heart, or into that of any of your friends, to 
 assist in bringing this work to perfection, in this world look- for no 
 recompense; but it shall be remembered in that day when our Lord 
 shall say, 'Inasmuch as ye did it unto the least of these my breth- 
 ren, ye did it unto me.' " 
 
 Before the Methodists began to preach in Kingswood, the Colliers 
 were a terror to the whole country round. But the change produced 
 by their preaching, was so great and sudden, as to excite universal 
 attention and admiration. And such was the state of religion and 
 morality at this time throughout the nation, that, among a vast ma- 
 jority of the people, a similar change in their tempers and principles 
 of action, was not less necessary to make them Christians, though 
 the necessity of it might be less apparent. And what was done in 
 Kingswood shows what might have been done every where, had the 
 ministers of the gospel been such men as their office required them 
 to be, and applied themselves to the duties of it with the same dili- 
 gence, that men are obliged to use in following their temporal affairs; 
 which certainly is the least that is required of a minister of the gos- 
 pel. How will they meet Jesus Christ without shame, confusion, 
 and conscious guilt, who have filled the sacred office of instructing 
 the people in the way of salvation, and have suffered them to perish 
 for lack of knowledge? The time will come when such men, of 
 whatever denomination among Christians, will be fully convinced, it 
 had been better for them to have been common porters, than to have 
 occupied the highest pastoral offices in the church of God ! 
 
 April, 1740. The rioters in Bristol, who had long disturbed the 
 Methodists, being emboldened by impunity, were so increased as to 
 fill, not only the court, but a considerable part of the street. The 
 mayor sent them an order to disperse: but they set him at defiance. 
 At Length he sfint several of his officers, who took the ringleaders 
 into custody. The next day they were brought into court, it being 
 the time of the quarter-sessions. There they received a severe repri- 
 mand, and the Methodists were molested no more. 
 
 Disputes still continued in the society at Fetter-Lane. Mr. Wesley 
 had been in London several times without being able to put an end 
 to them : and a great majority of the society were more and more 
 estranged from him. He again came to London in the beginning of 
 June, and labored with them till the 20th of July; when, finding it 
 
 VOL. II. 11
 
 82 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 was to no purpose, he read a paper, the substance of which was as 
 follows : 
 
 ■ About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak contrary 
 to the doctrine we had till then received. The sum of what you 
 rted is this : 1. That there is no such thing as weak faith: that 
 there is no justifying faith, where there is ever any doubt or fear; or 
 where there is not, in the full sense, a new, a clean heart. 2. That a 
 man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our church 
 terms means of grace , before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt 
 and fear, and implies a new, a clean heart. 3. You have often 
 affirmed, that to search the Scriptures, to pray, or to communicate, 
 before we have this faith, is to seek salvation, by works ; and till these 
 works are laid aside, no man can receive faith. 
 
 "I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the word of 
 God. I have warned you hereof again and again, and besought you 
 to turn back to the law and to the testimony. I have borne with you 
 long, hoping you would turn. But as I find you more and more con- 
 firmed in the error of your ways, nothing now remains, but that I 
 should give you up to God. You that are of the same judgment fol- 
 low me." — "I then," adds Mr. Wesley, "without saying anything 
 more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nineteen of the society." 
 
 July 23. " Our little company met at the Foundery, instead of 
 Fetter-Lane. About twenty-five of our brethren God hath given us 
 already, all of whom think and speak the same thing; seven or eight 
 and forty likewise, of the fifty women that were in band, desired to 
 cast in their lot with us." 
 
 We here see Mr. Wesley separating himself from the Moravian 
 brethren, by whom he had been instructed in the gospel method of 
 attaining present salvation. The controversy was about the ordinan- 
 ces, as means of grace, &c. He thought the majority in an error, 
 saw they were daily making proselytes, and that the dispute itself 
 was eating out the good which had been done among them. He 
 therefore thought it no schism, or breach of charity to depart from 
 them, and divide the society, as a means of preserving the rest. — But 
 Mr. Wesley did not charge the whole body of the Moravians, with 
 the notions above mentioned, but Molther in particular, who had 
 occasioned the disputes. Peter Bohler, however, many years after, 
 in a private letter, denied that Molther ever held the opinions Mr. 
 Wesley attributed to him, and insisted that he must either have mis- 
 understood, or misrepresented him. But it is not probable that Mr. 
 Wesley either misunderstood or misrepresented him, as Mr. Charles 
 Wesley mentions the same things in his private Journal. It is more 
 likely that Molther was convinced of his error before he returned to 
 Germany. 
 
 Mr. Wesley still retained a love for the brethren, which he 
 expressed in an address to the Moravian church, prefixed to the Jour-
 
 THE LH'E OF TIIK REV. JOHN WESLEY. 83 
 
 nal, in which the difference mentioned above is detailed at length. 
 J 1 1 this address he tells them, " What unites my heart to yen is. the 
 excellency, in many respects, of the doctrine tanghl among you: 
 your laying the true foundation, 'God was in Christ, reconciling the 
 world to himself:' your declaring the free grace of God, the cause, 
 and faith the condition of justification: your bearing witness to tl 
 great fruits of faith, 'righteousness, peace, and j<>\' in the Holy 
 Ghost;' and that sure mark thereof, 'He that is horn of God doth 
 not commit sin.' 
 
 "I magnify the grace of God which is in many among you, ena- 
 bling you to love him who hath first loved us: teaching you. m 
 whatsoever state you are, therewith to he content: causing you to 
 trample under foot the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the 
 pride of life : and above all. giving you to love one another, in a 
 manner the world knoweth not of. 
 
 "I love and esteem you for your excellent discipline, scarce infe- 
 rior to that of the apostolic age: for your due subordination of offi- 
 cers, every one knowing and keeping his proper rank; for the exact 
 division of the people under your charge, so that each may be fed 
 with food convenient for them; for your care that all who are 
 employed in the service of the church, should frequently and freely 
 confer together; and, in consequence thereof, your exact and season- 
 able knowledge of the state of every member, and your ready distri- 
 bution either of spiritual or temporal relief, as every man hath need." 
 
 Hitherto Mr. Whitcfield had labored in union and harmony with 
 Mr. Wesley, and his brother. They preached in the same pulpits, 
 and had only one common design, to promote Christian knowledge, 
 and a holy conversation among the people, without entering into the 
 discussion of particular opinions. But about this time Mr. Wesley 
 printed a sermon against the Calvinistic notion of predestination, and 
 sent a copy to Commissary Garden, at Charlestown, where Mr. 
 Whitefield met with it. He had already embraced that opinion : and 
 though the subject was treated in that sermon, in a general way, 
 without naming or pointing at any individual, yet he found him- 
 self hurt, that Mr. Wesley should bring forward the controw 
 and publicly oppose an opinion which he believed to be agree- 
 able to the word of God. On his passage to England, he wrote to 
 Mr. Charles Wesley, February 1, 1741, expostulating with him 
 and his brother on the subject. He says, " My dear, dear brethren, 
 why did you throw out the bone of contention ? Why did you print 
 that sermon against predestination ! "Why did you in particular, my 
 dear brother Charles, affix your hymn, and join in putting out your 
 late hymn-book ? How can you say, you will not dispute with me 
 about election, and yet print such hymns, and your brother send his 
 sermon over against election, to Mr. Garden, and others in America? 
 — Do not you think, my dear brethren, 1 must be as much concerned
 
 84 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 for truth, or what I think truth, as you? God is my judge, I always 
 was, and hope I always shall be desirous that you may be preferred 
 before me. But I must preach the gospel of Christ, and that I can- 
 not now do, without speaking of election." — He then tells Mr. Charles, 
 that in Christmas-week he had written an answer to his brother's 
 sermon, "Which," says he, "is now printing at Charlestown; 
 another copy I have sent to Boston, and another I now bring with me, 
 to print in London. If it occasion a strangeness between us, it shall 
 not be my fault. There is nothing in my answer exciting to it, that 
 I know of. O my dear brethren, my heart almost bleeds within me ! 
 Methinks I could be willing to tarry here on the waters forever, 
 rather than come to England to oppose you." 
 
 Controversy between good men is commonly on some speculative 
 opinion, while they are perfectly at unison on the essential points of 
 religion, and the duties of morality. And the controversy almost 
 always injures the Christian temper, much more than it promotes the 
 interests of speculative truth. On this occasion a separation took 
 place between Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield, so far as to have dif- 
 ferent places of worship : and some warm and tart expressions drop- 
 ped from each. But their good opinion of each other's integrity and 
 usefulness, founded on long and intimate acquaintance, could not be 
 injured by such a difference of sentiment; and their mutual affection 
 was only obscured by a cloud, for a season. 
 
 Mr. Whitefield was the first who visited the Colliers of Kings- 
 wood, and formed the design of building the school there ; and began 
 to make collections for the purpose. But his calls to America, would 
 not permit him to prosecute the design, which he therefore transferred to 
 Mr. Wesley. Being now less friendly than before, he was more dis- 
 posed to find fault with little things, and to misconstrue the bare 
 appearances of others. He wrote a list of things he thought improp- 
 erly managed. In April Mr. Wesley returned him a long answer, 
 part of which is as follows : 
 
 "Would you have me deal plainly with you, my brother? I 
 believe you would : then by the grace of God I will. ■>> 
 
 " Of many things I find you are not rightly informed : of others 
 you speak what you have not well weighed. 
 
 "The society-room at Bristol, you say is adorned. How? Why 
 with a piece of green cloth nailed to the desk ; two sconces for eight 
 candles each in the middle ; and — nay I know no more. Now which 
 of these can be spared, I know not ; nor would I desire either more 
 adorning or less. 
 
 " But lodgings are made for me or my brother. That is, in plain 
 English, there is a little room by the school, where 1 speak to the 
 persons who come to me ; and a garret, in which a bed is placed for 
 me. And do you grudge me this? Is this the voice of my brother, 
 my son Whitefield !
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 85 
 
 "You say further, that the children al Bristol, are clot hod as well 
 as taught. I am sorry for it : lor the cloth is do! paid for yet, and 
 bought without my consent or knowledge. 
 
 •• lint those of Kings wood have been neglected. This is not so, not- 
 withstanding the heavy debt which lay upon it. One master and 
 one mistress have been in the house, ever since it was capable of 
 receiving them. \ second master has been placed there some months 
 since: and I have long been seeking for two proper mistresses; so 
 that as much has been dune, as matters stand, if not more, than I can 
 answer to ( rod or man. 
 
 " Hitherto then, there is do ground for the heavy charge of pervert- 
 ing your design for the poor colliers. Two years since your design 
 was to build them a school, that their children also might be taught 
 to fear the Lord. To this end you collected some money, more than 
 once: how much I cannot say. till I have my papers. But this 1 know:. 
 it was not near one-half of what has been expended on the work. 
 This design you then recommended to me. and I pursued it with all 
 my might, through such a train of difficulties as, 1 w r ill be hold to say. 
 you have not yet met with in your life. For many months I collected 
 money wherever 1 was — and began building, though I had not then 
 a quarter of the money requisite to finish. However, talcing all the 
 debt upon myself, the creditors were willing to stay : and then it was 
 that I took possession of it in my own name ; that is when the foun- 
 dation was laid; and 1 immediately made my will, fixing my brother 
 and you to succeed me therein. 
 
 " But it is a poor case, that you and I should be talking thus. 
 Indeed these things ought not to be. It lay in your power to have 
 prevented all, and yet to have borne testimony to what you call the 
 truth. If you had disliked my sermon, you might have printed 
 another on the same text, and have answered my proofs, without 
 mentioning my name : this had been fair and friendly. 
 
 "You rank all the maintainors of universal redemption, "with 
 Socinians themselves. Alas, my brother, do you not know even this. 
 that the Socinians allow no redemption at all.' That Sooinus him- 
 self speaks thus. Tola redemptio nostra per Christum, metaphor a 7 
 And says expressly, ' Christ did not die as a ransom for any. but only 
 as an example for all mankind !' How easy were it for me to hit 
 many other palpable blots, in that which you call an answer to my 
 sermon ' And how above measure contemptible would you then 
 appear to all impartial men. either of sense or learning I But I spare 
 you, mine hand shall not be upon you ; the Lord be judge between me 
 and thee ! The general tenor both of my public and private exhort- 
 ations, when I touch thereon at all. as even my enemies know if they 
 would testify, is, spare the young man, even Absalom, for my sal 
 
 Perhaps Mr. Wesley, in consequence of his age and learning, 
 assumed in this letter, a greater superiority over Mr. Whitefield, than 
 
 VOL. II. 8
 
 S6 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 was prudent or becoming. It was not possible, however, that the 
 dnst of controversy could long smother the ardent affection which 
 each had for the other. In the latter end of the following year, Mr. 
 Whitefield wrote to him as follows: " I long to hear from yon, and 
 write this hoping to have an answer. I rejoice to hear the Lord 
 blesses your labors. — May you be blessed in bringing souls to Christ, 
 more and more. I believe we shall go on best when we only preach 
 the simple gospel, and do not interfere with each other's plan. — Our 
 Lord exceedingly blesses us at the Tabernacle. — I doubt not but he 
 deals in the same bountiful manner with you. I was at your letter- 
 day on Monday. Brother Charles has been pleased to come and see 
 me twice. Behold what a happy thing it is for brethren to dwell 
 together in unity ! That the whole christian world may all become 
 of one heart and one mind : and that we in particular, though differ- 
 ing in judgment, may be examples of mutual, fervent, undissembled 
 affection, is the hearty prayer of, Rev. and dear sir, your most affec- 
 tionate, though most unworthy younger brother in the kingdom and 
 patience of Jesus." 
 
 I have not found Mr. Wesley's answer to this letter; but it appears 
 from one Mr. Whitefield wrote to him about a fortnight after, that he 
 had answered it, in the same spirit of peace and brotherly love. " I 
 thank you," says Mr. Whitefield, " for your kind answer to my last. 
 Had it come a few hours sooner I should have read some part of it 
 amongst our other letters. Dear sir, who would be troubled with a party 
 spirit 1 May our Lord make all his children free from it indeed ! " 
 
 From this time, their mutual regard and friendly intercourse suf- 
 fered no interruption till Mr. Whitefield's death; who says, in his 
 last Will, written with his own hand about six months before he died, 
 ' : I leave a mourning-ring to my honored and dear friends, and dis- 
 interested fellow-laborers, the Rev. Messrs. John and Charles Wes- 
 ley, in token of my indissoluble union with them, in heart and chris- 
 tian affection, notwithstanding our difference in judgment about some 
 particular points of doctrine."* When the news of Mr. Whitefield's 
 death reached London, Mr. Keen, one of his executors, recollecting he 
 had often said to him, "If you should die abroad whom shall we get 
 to preach your funeral sermon? Must it be your old friend, the Rev. 
 Mr. John Wesley?" And having constantly received for answer, 
 ' : He is the man ;" Mr. Keen accordingly waited on Mr. Wesley, and 
 engaged him to preach it: which he did. and bore ample testimony to 
 the undissembled piety, the ardent zeal, and the extensive usefulness 
 of his much loved and honored friend. f 
 
 After Mr. Wesley had separated from the Moravians, Mr. Gambold 
 and some others left him, and became more closely united to the 
 brethren : and even his brother Charles was at this time wavering. 
 On this occasion Mr. Wesley sent him the following letter, dated 
 
 * See Robert's Life of Whitefield, page 256. 
 
 f Ibid, page 230. Mr. "Whitefield died in September, 1770.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WB8LEY. 87 
 
 London, April 21. ; - 1 am settling," says he, :; the regular method of 
 visiting the sick here; eighl or ten have offered themselves for the 
 
 work : who are likely to have full employment ; for more and more are 
 taken ill every day. Our Lord will thoroughly purge his floor. 
 
 ! rejoice in y<mr speaking your mind freely. let <>ur love 
 without dissimulation. I am not clear, that brother Maxfield should 
 not expound at Greyhound-lane j nor can I as yet do without him. 
 Our clergymen ha . e increased full as much as the laymen ; and that 
 the Moravians are other than laymen, 1 know not. 
 
 "As yet [dare in no wise join with the Moravians: 1. Because 
 their whole scheme is mystical, not scriptural, refined in every point 
 above what is written, immeasurably beyond the plain doctrines of 
 the gospel. 2. Because there is darkness and closeness in all their 
 behavior, and guile in almost all their words. 3. Because they not 
 only do not practise, but utterly despise and deny self-denial and the 
 daily cross. 1. Because they, upon principle, conform to trie world, 
 in wearing gold or costly apparel. 5. Because they extend christian 
 liberty in this and many other respects, beyond what is warranted by 
 holy writ. 6. Because they are by no means zealous of good works: 
 or at least, only to their own people. And lastly, because they make 
 inward religion swallow up outward in general. For these p.. 
 chieily I will rather, God being my helper, stand quite alone than join 
 with them. I mean, till I have full assurance that they will spread 
 none of these errors among the little flock committed to my charge. 
 
 "0! my brother, my soul is grieved for you : the poison is in you : 
 fair words have stolen away your heart. — No English manor woman, 
 is like the Moravians! So the matter is come to a fair issue. Five 
 of us did still stand together a few months since: but two are . 
 to the right hand (llutchins and Cennick) and two more to the left 
 (Mr. Hall, and you ;) Lord, if it be thy gospel which I preach, arise and 
 maintain thine own cause ! " 
 
 -Mr. Maxfield was a layman, and hence we see laymen were already 
 employed by Mr. Wesley in the work. He was remarkably u. 
 and excited the astonishment of those who heard him. The late 
 Countess Dowager of Huntingdon, was at this time, and for many 
 years after, exceedingly attached to Mr. Wesley, and very frequently 
 wrote to him. She heard Mr. Maxfield expound and in a letter to .Mr. 
 Wesley speaks thus of him. ,: I never mentioned to you. that 1 have 
 seen Maxfield. He is one of the greatest instances of God"s peculiar 
 favor, that I know. He has raised from the stones, one to sit am 
 the princes of his people. He is my astonishment. How is G 
 power shown in weakness. Yon can have no idea, what an at 
 ment I have to him. He is highly favored of the Lord. The first 
 time I made him expound, expecting little from him, ! sat over against 
 him, and thought, what a power of God must be with him, to make 
 me give any attention to him. But before he hail -one over one fifth
 
 88 THE LIFE OF THE 11EV. JOHN WESLEY 
 
 part, any one that had seen me would have thought I had been made 
 of wood or stone, so quite immovable 1 both felt and looked. His 
 power in prayer is very extraordinary. — To deal plainly, I could 
 either talk or write for an hour about him. — The society goes on well 
 here. — Live assured of the most faithful and sincere friendship of your 
 unworthy sister in Christ Jesus." 
 
 From this time the number of laymen employed, gradually increased, 
 in proportion to the increase of the societies and the want of preach- 
 ers; the clergy generally standing at a distance from a plan of such 
 irregularity, and so much labor. The objections that have been made 
 ;st employing lay-preachers, and what may be fairly said in their 
 defence, will be considered in another part of this work. 
 
 In June, Mr. Wesley took a journey as far as Nottingham, where he 
 preached, at the market-place, to an immense multitude of people. — 
 He set out for London, and read over in the way Luther's Comment 
 on the Epistle to the Galatians. He passes a most severe sentence on 
 Luther, for decrying Reason, right or wrong, as an enemy to the gos- 
 pel of Christ; and for speaking blasphemously of good works, and the 
 law of God. The severity of this sentence perhaps arose from a 
 misconception of the scope and design of Luther's words. That 
 Luther sometimes spake incautiously, and even rashly, we may read- 
 ily admit, and that his words, on such occasions may be easily under- 
 stood in a sense he did not intend; which was probably the case in 
 the passages to which Mr. Wesley refers. But some allowance is to 
 be made for Luther's* situation, the errors he had to oppose, and the 
 
 ♦Martin Luther, the celebrated German reformer, was born in Saxony, in 1483. He 
 studied at Erford, being designed for a civilian. But an awful catastrophe made such an 
 impression on his mind, that he resolved to retire from the world. As he was walking in 
 i' ids with a fcllow^tudent, they were struck by lightning, Luther to the ground, and 
 his companion dead by his side. He then entered into the order of Augustine hermits at 
 Erford. From this place he removed to Wirtemburg, being appointed by the Elector of 
 Saxony, professor of Theology and Philosophy in the university just founded there by that 
 prince. In 1512, he was sent to Rome, to plead the cause of some convents of his order, 
 who had quarrelled with their vicar-general : this gave him an opportunity of observ- 
 ing the corruptions of the pontifical court, and the debauched lives of the dignitaries 
 of the church; and probably c;ave him the first disgust of the Romish ecclesiasti- 
 cal government; especially as he had engaged in the monastic life from motives of 
 genuine piety. Upon his return to Wirtemburg, it was remarked that he grew unusually 
 pensive, and more austere in his life and conversation: he likewise read and expounded 
 the sacred writing m lectures and sermons; and threw new lights on obscure passages. 
 The minds of his auditors being thus prepared, a favorable occasion soon offered for car- 
 rying into execution his grand plan of reform. In 1517, Pope Leo X. published hisindul- 
 ies. Albert, archbishop of Mentz, and Magdeburgh, was commissioner for Germany, 
 and was to have half the sum raised in that country: Tetzel, a Dominican friar, was 
 deputed lo collect, with others of his order, lor Saxony ; and he carried his zeal so far, as 
 to declare his commission was so extensive, that by purchasing indulgences, not only all 
 past sins, but those intended in future, were to be forgiven. Luther beheld his success 
 with great concern, and began to preach openly against such vile practices. And thus 
 began the Reformation in Germany, which Luther carried on with astonishing success, 
 through a train of difficulties and dangers, that, to human reason appeared insuperable. 
 He died in 1546, aged 63. Luther's friends and adherents were first called Protestants, in
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 89 
 
 provocations lie received. He must be more than human, who can 
 walk steadily in the middle path of moderation, while a host of ene- 
 mies arc pushing and goading him on every Bide. 
 
 June I s - Being al Oxford, Mr. Wesley inquired concerning the 
 vises previous io the degree of Batchelor in Divinity. And though 
 lie certainly was well qualified to pass through the various gradations 
 cademical honors, yel he Laid aside the thought of proceeding fur- 
 ther in them.— Having visited London, he was again al ( Oxford in the 
 beginning of July; and on the sixth being in the college-library, "I 
 took down," says he, " by mistake, the works of Episcopius ;* which, 
 opening on an account of the Synod of Dort, I believed it might be 
 useful (p read it through. But what a scene is here disclosed ! What 
 a pity it is that the holy Synod of Trent, and that of Dort, did not 
 sit at the same time ! .Nearly allied as they were, not only as to the 
 purity of doctrine^ which each of them established, but also as to the 
 spirit wherewith they acted ! tf the latter did not exceed." 
 
 July 1"». Mr. Wesley reached Bristol, and tells us he came just in 
 
 at a Diet held at Spires, in which several Princes of the Empire, and some Imperial 
 cities fainst the attempts of the Romanists to obtain a decree, that no change 
 
 should be made in their religion. The Calvinists have commonly been called the 
 Reformed churches. 
 
 * Simon Episcopius, was born at Amsterdam, in 1583. He was one of the most learned 
 men of the 17th century, and chief supporter of the Arminian doctrine. In 1612, he was 
 chosen divinity professor at Leyden, in the midst of the Arminian controversy; which, 
 though it had begun in the Universities, soon flew to the pulpits, from whence it spread 
 and inflamed the people. In 1610, the year after Arminius died. Ins friends, who had 
 espoused his doctrine, presented a Remonstrance to the States of Holland, against the vio- 
 lenl proceedings of the Calvinists to injure or suppress them. And from this circum- 
 they have since been called in Holland, Rei In I617,the KingofGreat 
 
 Britain exhorted the S 1 i] of the United Provinces to call a Synod to put an end 
 
 to then differences. This advice was seconded by several of the States; and accordingly a 
 Synod was appointed to be held the next year at Dort. The States of Holland having 
 invited Episcopius to take his place in it, he went thither accompanied by some Remon- 
 strant ministers; but the Synod would not allow them to sit . nor to appear in 
 any other capacity than as persons accused, and summoned before them. The Remon- 
 strants were condemned, deposed from their functions, and banished their country ! But 
 the times growing more favorable,. Episcopius returned to Holland, and at length was 
 chosen Rector of the college founded by the Arminians, at Amsterdam; where he died in 
 1643. 
 
 Some of the foreign divines present at the Synod, afterwards complained, that the 
 Remonstrant- had been wronged; that they had been imposed upon, by the Moderator 
 and he- cabal, who formed a Synod among themselv* I in private those 
 
 things they had a mind to bring to a good i sue It is evident that the Dutch divines 
 
 were parties concerned, and judges on the trial. What justice or candor could their oppo- 
 nents expect; 1 Synods, Assemblies, or Conferences, call them what you please, that are 
 conducted on Mich principles as these, are hateful to God, and odious to candid and good 
 men, who fully understand their proceedings.— What is the cause, that men o: 
 
 dnations, « ho ha\ e been set apart to instruct others in our most holy religion, which 
 teaches u^ humility, the love of God and man, and a forgiving spirit, should be so much 
 alike, and so much nwrsfe than other people, b hen they have the p >wer of persecuting and 
 distressing those' who em, or differ from them in 0] How highly ought 
 
 we to esteem the true ministers of Christ, who shew a more Christian temper! 
 
 vol. ii. 8* 12
 
 90 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN "WESLEY. 
 
 season; " For," says he, "a spirit of enthusiasm was breaking in 
 upon many, who charged their own itiiaginations on the will of God, 
 and that, not written, but impressed on their Intuit. If these impres- 
 sions be received as the rule of action, instead of the written word, I 
 know nothing so wicked or absurd, but we may fall into, and that 
 without remedy." — We have here full and satisfactory evidence, that 
 Mr. Wesley paid no regard to impressions or inward feelings, if they 
 did not accord with the written word, by which alone we must judge 
 of them. His belief on this subject was plainly this; 1. Without 
 experience of present salvation from our sins, the gospel has no saving 
 influence on our hearts : 2. Such experience can have no existence 
 without inward feeling, that is a consciousness of it: 3. That we 
 must judge of the reality of our experience by the word of God, to 
 which it will answer as face answers to face in a glass, if it be of 
 God ; otherwise it is mere imagination, a creature of our own that 
 will deceive us. 
 
 The following queries concerning the Methodists were sent, I appre- 
 hend, from Holland or Germany to some person in England. The 
 answer to each is in Mr. Wesley's hand-writing; and the date pre- 
 fixed is 1741. But if this be the true date, I conjecture, from the 
 answer to the fourth and fifth query, that it must have been very early 
 in this year, before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield separated on the 
 doctrine of predestination. However, not being able to ascertain the 
 date exactly, I have referred them to this place. 
 
 Quest. 1. Whether the number of the Methodists is considerable, 
 among the students and learned men ? 
 
 Answ. " The number of the Methodists is not considerable, among 
 the students and learned men." 
 
 2. Whether at Oxford, where the Methodists first sprung up, there 
 be still many of them among the scholars? 
 
 "There are very few of them now left, among the scholars at 
 Oxford." 
 
 3. Whether they are all of one mind, and whether they have the 
 same principles ? Especially, 4. Whether those Methodists that are 
 still at Oxford, approve of the sentiments and actions of Mr. White- 
 field and Messrs. Wesley s? 
 
 "They are all of the same principles with the Church of England, 
 as laid down in her Articles and Homilies: and. 1. Do accordingly 
 approve of the sentiments of Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Wesley, and 
 of their publishing them elsewhere, since they have been shut out of 
 the church 
 
 5. How they came to revive those doctrines, hitherto neglected by 
 the clergy of the Church of England, of predestination, the new birth, 
 and justification by faith alone? And 6. Whether they have the same 
 from the Moravian brethren? 
 
 "Predestination is not a doctrine taught by the Methodists. But
 
 THE LITE or THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 91 
 
 they do teach that men must be born again, and that we are sa 
 through faith : and 0. " The latter of these they learned from some of 
 the Moravian brethren ; the former by reading the New Testament." 
 
 7. Whether they be orthodox* in other doctrinal points; and 
 whether they lead an unblameable Christian life; 
 
 "They openly challenge all that hear them to answer those ques- 
 tions. 'Which of you convinceth me of sin?' Or, of teaching any 
 doctrine contrary to the scripture.' And the general accusation 
 against them is, that they are righteous overmuch." 
 
 8. Whether they strictly regulate themselves according to the rule 
 and discipline of the Moravian brethren ; except that they still 
 
 and observe the outward worship according to the Church of England 1 ? 
 "They do not regulate themselves according to the discipline of the 
 Moravians but of the English Church." 
 
 9. Whether they do any real good among the common people? 
 
 ' : Very many of the common people among whom they preach, 
 were profane swearers, and now fear an oath; were gluttons, or 
 drunkards, and arc now temperate ; were whoremongers, and are now 
 chaste; were servants of the devil, and are now servants of God." 
 
 10. Why the bishops do not effectually inhibit them, and hinder 
 their field and street preaching? 
 
 "The bishops do not inhibit their field and street preaching; 1. 
 Because there is no law in England against it : 2. Because God 
 does not yet suffer them to do it without law." 
 
 11. Whether the Archbishop of Canterbury is satisfied with them; 
 as we are told? 
 
 " The Archbishop of Canterbury is not satisfied with them: es 
 cially since Mr. Molther, in the name of the Moravian Church, told his 
 Grace their disapprobation of them; and in particular of their Held 
 preaching." 
 
 12. Whether their private assemblies or societies are orderly and 
 edifying? 
 
 " Their private assemblies, and societies are orderly, and many say 
 they find them edifying." 
 
 13. What opinion the Presbyterians, and particularly Dr. Watts. 
 has of them? 
 
 " Most of the Presbyterians, and most all other denominations, are 
 of opinion, much religion hath made them mad." 
 
 14. Whether there are any Methodists among the episcopal clergy 
 of the < Ihurch of England ? 
 
 "Mr. Whitefield, Hutchins, Robson, and the two Messrs. Wesli 
 and several others, are priests of the Episcopal Church of England." 
 
 * Some persons have thought this word very equivocal, and difficult to be explained. A 
 late celebrated public speaker among the Friends, once told hi> audience at Warrington, 
 that he knew not how to explain the word orthodox, except by another little word of I 
 syllables, uppermost! In this sense the Methodists have never yet been orthodox • and it 
 is generally supposed there are but lew among them who earnestly desire to be so.
 
 92 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 The modesty and openness with which Mr. Wesley answered the 
 queues, is striking and pleasing. His mind seems to have been 
 wholly free from any desire to exaggerate or magnify the things of 
 which he spake. 
 
 The laborers as yet being few, Mr. Wesley staid but a short time 
 in any one place, being almost continually travelling between Lon- 
 don, Bristol, and Wales; the last of which he visited twice in the 
 autumn. In London, they had Long been disturbed in their places of 
 worship by a riotous mob; but on the last day of this year, Sir John 
 Ganson called upon him, and said, "Sir, you have no need to suffer 
 these riotous mobs to molest you. as they have done long. I, and all 
 the other Middlesex magistrates have orders from above, to do you 
 justice whenever you apply to us." Two or three weeks after they 
 did apply. Justice was done, though not with rigor: and from that 
 time the Methodists had peace in London. 
 
 Feb. 15, 1742. Many met together at Bristol, to consult with Mr. 
 Wesley concerning a proper method of paying the public debt, con- 
 tracted by building. Nearly three years before this period, a house 
 had been built here, called the New Room; and notwithstanding the 
 subscriptions and public collections made at the time to defray the 
 expense, a large debt remained upon it. And it was now agreed, 
 1. That every member of the society who was able, should con- 
 tribute a penny a week. 2. That the whole society should be divi- 
 ded into little companies or classes, about twelve in each class: and, 
 3. That one person in each class, should receive the contribution of 
 the rest, and bring it to the stewards weekly. In March, the same 
 thing was done in London, though for a different purpose. "I ap- 
 pointed," says Mr. Wesley, " several earnest and sensible men to meet 
 me, to whom I showed the great difficulty I had long found, of know- 
 ing the people who desired to be under my care. After much dis- 
 course, they all agreed, there could be no better way to come to a 
 sure, thorough knowledge of each person, than to divide them into 
 classes like those at Bristol, under the inspection of those in whom I 
 could most confide. This was the origin of our classes in London, 
 for which I can never sufficiently praise God : the unspeakable use- 
 fulness of the institution, having ever since been more and more 
 manifest." 
 
 The person appointed to visit and watch over these little companies, 
 or classes, was called the leader of that class to which he received 
 his appointment. Mr. Wesley called the leaders together, and desired 
 that each would make a particular inquiry into the behavior of those 
 he saw weekly. They did so ; and many disorderly walkers were 
 detected. Some were turned from the evil of their ways, and some 
 put away from the society. The rest saw it with fear, and rejoiced 
 unto God with reverence. — At first the leaders visited each person at 
 his own house : but this was soon found inexpedient. It required
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 93 
 
 more time than the Leaders had to spare; many persons lived with 
 masters, mistresses, or relations, where they could not he so visited; 
 and where misunderstandings had arisen between persons in the same 
 
 class, it was more convenient to see them lace to face. < ha these, and 
 some other considerations, it was agreed that each leader should meet 
 his class all together, once a week', at a time and place most conveni- 
 ent for the whole, lie began and ended tin 1 meeting with singing 
 and prayer; and spent about an hour in conversing with those pres- 
 ent, one by one. By this means, a more full inquiry was made into 
 the behavior of every person ; advice* or reproof was given as need 
 required; misunderstandings were removed, and brotherly-love pro- 
 moted. " It can scarce be conceived," says Mr. Wesley, "what advan- 
 tages have been reaped from this little prudential regulation. Many 
 now experienced that christian fellowship, of which they had not so 
 much as an idea before. They began to bear one another's burdens, 
 and naturally to care for each other's welfare. And as they had 
 daily a more intimate acquaintance with, so they had a more endeared 
 affection for each other." Mr. Wesley further adds, "Upon reflec- 
 tion, I could not but observe, this is the very thing which was from 
 the beginning of Christianity. In the earliest times, those whom 
 God had sent forth, preached the gospel to every creature. And the 
 ol dxQouTa), the body of hearers, were mostly either Jews or Heathens. 
 But as soon as any of these were so convinced of the truth, as to 
 forsake sin, and seek the gospel of salvation, they immediately joined 
 them together, took an account of their names, advised them to watch 
 over each other, and met these xuTr^siisvoi,, catechumens, as they were 
 then called, apart from the great congregation, that they might 
 instruct, rebuke, exhort, and pray with them, and for them, accord- 
 ing to their several necessities." 
 
 As the people increased, and societies were multiplied, Mr. Wesley 
 found it necessary to add some further regulations, to ascertain who 
 belonged to the society, and to prevent improper persons from impos- 
 ing upon him. To every person therefore, of whose seriousness, and 
 good conversation he had no doubt, he gave a ticket, on which was 
 printed a short portion of Scripture, and on which he wrote the date 
 and the person's name. He who received a ticket was by that made 
 a member of the society, and immediately appointed to meet in some 
 one of the classes: and this method of admitting members was adop- 
 ted throughout the whole Methodist connection. These tickets, there- 
 fore, or Tessera, as the ancients called them, being of the same force 
 with the enigoXul (jvqmtxat, commendatory letters, mentioned by the 
 Apostle, introduced those who bore them, into the fellowship one with 
 another, not only in one place, but in every place where any might 
 happen to come. As they were common to all the members of the 
 societies every where, so a stranger in any place, who held one, was 
 immediately received as a brother, and admitted to their private
 
 94 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 assemblies. But lest any improper person should be suffered to con- 
 tinue in the society, and bring disgrace on the whole body by bad 
 conduct, it was agreed that these tickets should have no force for a 
 longer time than three months. Mr. Wesley determined, that, where 
 he could stay a few days, he would speak with every member of the 
 society once a quarter, and change the tickets ; and that the preachers 
 appointed to act as his assistants, should every where do the same. 
 By this moans the tickets were changed four times in a year ; and 
 this was called visiting the classes. Mr. Wesley observes, " By these 
 (tickets) it was easily distinguished, when the society were to meet 
 apart, who were members of it, and who not. These also supplied 
 us with a quiet and inoffensive method of removing any disorderly 
 member, he has no new ticket at the next quarterly visitation, and 
 hereby it is immediately known, that he is no longer of the commu- 
 nity." 
 
 April 9. They had the first watch-night in London. "We com- 
 monly choose," says Mr. Wesley, " for this solemn service, the Friday 
 night nearest the full moon, either before or after, that those of the 
 congregation who live at a distance may have light to their several 
 homes. The service begins at half an hour past eight, and continues 
 till a little after midnight. We have often found a peculiar blessing 
 at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe upon the congrega- 
 tion, perhaps in some measure owing to the silence of the night : par- 
 ticularly in singing the hymn, with which we commonly conclude : 
 
 " Hearken to the solemn voice ! 
 The awful midnight cry, 
 Waiting souls rejoice, rejoice, 
 And feel the Bridegroom nigh." 
 
 Having received a letter pressing him to go without delay into 
 Leicestershire, he set out. "The next afternoon," says Mr. Wesley, 
 "I stopt a little at Newport-Pagnell, and then rode on till I overtook a 
 serious man, with whom I immediately fell into conversation. He 
 presently gave me to know what his opinions were : therefore I said 
 nothing to contradict them. But that did not content him : he was 
 quite uneasy to know ' Whether I held the doctrine of the decrees, as 
 he did.' But I told him over and over, we had better keep to prac- 
 tical things, lest we should be angry at one another. And so we did 
 for two miles, till he caught me unawares, and dragged me into the 
 dispute before I knew where I was. He then grew warmer and 
 warmer : told me, I was rotten at heart, and supposed I was one of 
 John Wesley's followers. I told him, no, I am John Wesley himself. 
 Upon which he appeared, 
 
 ' Improvisum aspris veluti qui sentibus anguem 
 Pressit.' " 
 
 As one who had unawares trodden on a snake: "and would gladly
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN VTESLBT. '.'5 
 
 have run away outright. But being the Letter mounted of the two, 
 
 1 kept close to his side, and endeavored to .show liiui his heart, till we 
 c.uiie into the street of Northampton." 
 
 .Mr. Wesley had now a call to extend his labors further north than 
 he had hitherto done. John Nelson, a mason 6f Birstal, in Yorkshire. 
 had been in I »ondon some time, and heard the gospel at the Found* 
 His understanding was informed, his conscience awaki ned, and feel- 
 in-_ r the whole energy of the truths he heard delivered, he received 
 that peace, which the Apostle speaks of, as the fruil of justifying 
 faith. He received 'the knowledge of salvation by the remission of 
 his sins.' lie had full employment and large waires in London, hut 
 he found a constant inclination to return to his native place. He did 
 so; and his relations and acquaintance soon began to inquire what 
 he thought of this new faith, which, by means of Mr. [ngham, had 
 occasioned much noise and talk in Yorkshire. John told them point 
 blank', this new faith, as they called it, was the old faith of the gos- 
 pel : and related to them his own experience. This was soon noised 
 abroad ; and more and more came to inquire concerning these strange 
 things. Some put him upon the proof of the great truths such 
 inquiries naturally led him to mention. And thus he was brought 
 unawares to quote, explain, compare, and enforce several parts of 
 Scripture. This lie did at first, sitting in his house, till the company 
 increased so that the house could not contain them. Then he stood 
 at the door, which he was commonly obliged to do, in the evening, 
 as soon as he came from work. His word was soon made a blessing 
 to the people : many believed his report, and were turned from dark- 
 ness to light, and from the power of sin and satan unto the living 
 God. Mr. Ingham hearing of this came to Birstal, inquired into the 
 facts, talked with John himself in the closest manner, both touching 
 his knowledge and experience. The result was, he encouraged him 
 to proceed, and invited him to come, as often as convenient, to any 
 of those places where he himself had been, and speak to the people 
 as God should enable him. Things being in this state, John Nelson 
 invited Mr. Wesley to come down amongst them; and May 26, he 
 arrived at Birstal. Here he found a lay-preacher who undeniably, 
 had done much good. Many of the greatest profligates in all the 
 country were now changed. Their blasphemies were turned to praise. 
 The whole town wore a new face : such a change did God work by 
 the artless testimony of one plain man ! Mr. Wesley was so fully 
 convinced of the great design of a preached gospel, that if sinners 
 were truly converted to God, and a decent order preserved in hearing 
 the word, he thought it a matter of less consequence, whether the 
 instrument of the good done, was a layman, or regularly ordained. 
 And if a regularly ordained preacher did no good, and a layman by 
 preaching did; it was easy to judge which was acting most agree- 
 ably to the design of the gospel, and most for the benefit of society.
 
 96 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 It is probable that such reflections as these had arisen in his mind on 
 the fact before him : and his judgment was confirmed by repeated 
 facts of the same kind which occurred. And thus he was induced to 
 make use of the labors of laymen, on a more extensive scale than had 
 hitherto been allowed. 
 
 After preaching at Birstal, he went forward to Newcastle-upon- 
 Tyne. Having witnessed the success of the gospel among the col- 
 liers at Kings wood, he had long had a desire to visit those about 
 Newcastle, and now accomplished his wish ; at least in part, and 
 made way for future visits. He was not known to any person in 
 Newcastle ; and therefore he, and John Taylor, who travelled with 
 him, put up at an inn. On walking through the town, after taking 
 some refreshment, he observes, " I was surprised : so much drunken- 
 ness, cursing and swearing, even from the mouths of little children, 
 do I never remember to have seen and heard before in so short a time. 
 Sunday, May 30. At seven in the morning, he walked down to Sand- 
 gate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the town, and stand- 
 ing at the end of the street with John Taylor, began to sing the hun- 
 dredth psalm. " Three or four people," says he, "came out to see 
 what was the matter, who soon increased to four or five hundred. I 
 suppose there might be twelve or fifteen hundred before I had done 
 preaching: to whom I applied those solemn words, ' He was wounded 
 for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastise- 
 ment of our peace was upon him. and by his stripes we are healed.' 
 
 " Observing the people when I had done, to stand gaping and 
 staring upon me with the most profound astonishment, I told them, 
 if you desire to know who I am, my name is John Wesley. At five in 
 the evening, with God's help, I design to preach here again. At five, 
 the hill on which I designed to preach, was covered from top to bot- 
 tom. I never saw so large a number of people together, either in 
 Moorfields, or at Kennington-common. I knew it was not possible 
 for the one half to hear, although my voice was then strong and clear; 
 and I stood so as to have them all in view, as they were ranged on 
 the side of the hill. The word of God which I set before them was, 
 : I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely.' After preach- 
 ing, the poor people were ready to tread me under foot, out of pare 
 love and kindness. I was sometime before I could possibly get out 
 of the press. I then went back another way than I came. But sev- 
 eral were got to our inn before me : by whom I was vehemently 
 importuned to stay with them, at least a few days : or however, one 
 day more. But I could not consent; having given my word to be at 
 Birstal, with God's leav^, on Tuesday night.''' 
 
 Monday, 31. Mr. Wesley left Newcastle, and preached at various 
 places as he returned through Yorkshire. June 5. He rode for 
 Epworth, in Lincolnshire, the place of his nativity. " It being many 
 years," says he, " since I had been in Epworth before, I went to an
 
 THE LIFE OF THE ItEV. JOHN WESLEY. 'J l 
 
 inn, in the middle of the town, not knowing whether there were any 
 left in it now, who would not be ashamed of my acquaintance, Bui 
 an old servant of my father, with two or three poor women, presently 
 found me out. I asked her, ' Do yon know any in I Jpworth who are in 
 earnest to he saved 7 ' She answered, lam by the grace of God ; and 
 I know I am saved through faith.' I asked, -have youthen peace 
 with God? Do you know that he has forgiven your sins .'' Sin- 
 replied, 'I thank God, I know it well, and many here can say the 
 same thing.' " 
 
 Sunday, 6. A little hefore the service began, he offered his assist- 
 ance to Mr. Romley, the curate, either by preaching or reading 
 prayers. But this was not accepted. In the afternoon, the church 
 was exceedingly full, a report being spread, that Mr. Wesley was to 
 preach. After sermon, John Taylor stood in the church-yard, and 
 gave notice, as the people came out, that Mr. Wesley, not being per- 
 mitted to preach in the church, designed to preach there at six o'clock. 
 "Accordingly at six," says he, "I came, and found such a congre- 
 gation as, I believe, Epworth never saw before. I stood near the east 
 end of the church, upon my father's tombstone, and cried, ' The king- 
 dom of heaven is not meats and drinks : but righteousness, and peace, 
 and joy in the Holy Ghost.' " 
 
 On the 9th, he tells us, "I rode over to a neighboring town, to wait 
 upon a justice of peace, a man of candor and understanding; before 
 whom, I was informed, their angry neighbors had carried a whole 
 waggon-load of these new heretics. But when he asked ' what they 
 had done?' There was a deep silence; for that was a point their 
 conductors had forgot. At length one said, ' Why they pretend to be 
 better than other people : and besides they pray from morning to 
 night.' Mr. S. asked, 'But have they done nothing besides ?' 'Yes, 
 sir,' said an old man: 'an't please your worship, they have oon- 
 varted my wife. Till she went among them, she had such a tongue ! 
 And now she is as quiet as a lamb.' ' Carry them back, carry them 
 back,' replied the justice, ' and let them convert all the scolds in the 
 town.' " 
 
 On the 13th, Mr. Wesley preached for the last time at Epworth. 
 during his present visit, and from thence went to Sheffield. Here he 
 staid and preached a few days, and then went on to Donnington 
 Park, and found Miss Cowper, whom he had called to see in his way 
 to Yorkshire, was gone to rest. Here he conversed with Mr. Simp- 
 son, who had gone among the brethren. " And of this 1 am fully 
 persuaded," says Mr. Wesley, "that whatever he does, is in the 
 uprightness of his heart. But he is led into a thousand mistakes by 
 one wrong principle; the making inward impressions his rule >>\ 
 action, and not the written word: which many ignorantly or wickedly 
 ascribe to the body of the people called Methodists." Here we may 
 observe, as in an instance before mentioned, Mr. Wesley wholly con- 
 
 vol. ii. 9 13
 
 98 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 demns the principle of making inward impressions the rule of conduct 
 independent of, or separate from, the written word of God. 
 
 Mr. Wesley left Donnington Park, and preaching at various places 
 in the way, on the 28th, came to Bristol. From hence he visited 
 "Wales, and afterwards divided his labors chiefly betAveen London and 
 Bristol, and some adjacent societies, till the beginning of November, 
 Avhen he set out for the North. On the 13th, he came to NeAVcastle. 
 Here his brother Charles had been preaching some Aveeks before, with 
 great success, and a society Avas already formed. The next morning 
 Mr. Wesley began to preach at five o'clock, a thing unheard of in 
 these parts, till he introduced the practice : which he did every 
 where, if there Avas any probability that a feAv persons could be gath- 
 ered to hear him. On the 18th, he says, "I could not but observe, 
 the different manner wherein God is pleased to Avork in different places. 
 The grace of God Aoavs here, Avith a Avider stream than it did at first 
 either at Bristol or Kingswood. But it does not sink so deep as it did 
 there. FeAv are thoroughly convinced of sin, and scarce any can Avit- 
 ness that the Lamb of God has taken away their sins." I fear this 
 judgment of the state of the people, Avas not founded on the most satis- 
 factory evidence. His brother had been here, Avho did not encourage 
 agitations : and he had hitherto seen less of them under his preaching, 
 than he had been accustomed to see in other places. But hoAvever 
 this may be, for I do not determine, he formed a different opinion 
 some days after. " I never saAv," says he, " a Avork of God in any 
 other place, so evenly and gradually carried on. It continually rises 
 step by step. Not so much seems to be done at any one time, as hath 
 frequently been done at Bristol or London : but something at every 
 time. It is the same Avith particular souls. I saAv none in the tri- 
 umph of faith, which has been so common in other places. But the 
 believers go on calm and steady. Let God do as seemeth him good." 
 
 Dec. 20. Having obtained a piece of ground, forty yards in length, 
 to build a house for their meetings and public worship, they laid the 
 first stone of the building. It being computed, that such a house as 
 was proposed, could not be finished under seven hundred pounds, 
 many Avere positive it Avould never be finished at all. " I Avas of 
 another mind," says Mr. Wesley, ' : nothing doubting, but as it was 
 begun for God's sake, he Avould provide Avhat Avas needful for the 
 finishing of it." December 30. He took his leave for the present of 
 NeAvcastle, and the toAvns Avhere he preached in the neighborhood, 
 and came as far as Darlington that night. " What encouragement," 
 says he, " have we to speak for God ! At our inn we met an ancient 
 man, Avho seemed by his conversation, never to have thought whether 
 he had a soul or not. Before Ave set out, I spoke a feAv Avords con- 
 cerning his cursing and idle conversation. The man appeared quite 
 broken in pieces. The tears started into his eyes; and he acknoAvl-
 
 THE LIFK OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 99 
 
 edged, with abundance of thanks, his own Lmilf. and the good: 
 of God." 
 
 In this year, many societies were formed in Somersetshire, Wilt- 
 shire, Gloucestershire, Leicestershire. Warwickshire, and Nottingham- 
 shire, as well as the southern parts of Yorkshire. And those in 
 London, Bristol, and Kingswood, wen' much increa 
 
 January 1, 1743. lie reached Epworth ; and the next day being 
 Sunday, he preached at five in the morning ; and again at eight, from 
 his father's tomb-stone. " Many," says he, "from the neighboring 
 towns, asked, if it would not be well, as it was sacrament-Sunday, 
 for them to receive it? I told them, by all means; but it would be 
 more respectful first to ask Mr. Romley, the curate's leave. One did 
 so, in the name of the rest. To whom he said, 'Pray tell Mr. W es- 
 ley, I shall not give him the sacrament; for he is not fit. ,' " — It is no 
 wonder, that a mind so wholly divested of christian charity, should 
 be totally destitute of gratitude. This Mr. Romley owed his all in 
 this world, to the tender love which Mr. Wesley's father had shown 
 to his father, as well as personally to himself. 
 
 January 8. He came to Wednesbury, in Staffordshire, which his 
 brother had already visited. At seven in the evening he preached in 
 the town-hall. It was crowded with deeply attentive hearers. Mr. 
 Egginton, the minister, seemed friendly disposed ; and the prospect 
 of doing much good, was fair and promising. — From hence Mr. Wes- 
 ley went on to Bristol, and then to London. His stay was not long 
 in either of these places. For February 14, notwithstanding the 
 season of the year, and the badness of the roads at this time in many 
 parts of England, he again set out on horseback for the North. On 
 the 19th, he reached Newcastle : and here, and in the neighboring 
 towns and villages he spent near six weeks, in preaching and exhort- 
 ing, in praying and conversing with the people, and in regulating the 
 societies. A great number of these societies were already formed 
 exactly on the same principles, in various parts of the kingdom, 
 though at a considerable distance one from another. But hitherto no 
 general rules had been made to govern the whole. The two brothers, 
 therefore, now drew up a set of rules which should be observed by 
 the members of all their societies, and, as it were, unite them all into 
 one body ; so that a member at Newcastle, knew the rules of the 
 society in London, as well as at the place where he resided. They 
 were printed under the title of, "The Nature, Design, and General 
 Rules of the United Societies, in London, Bristol, Newcastle upon 
 Tyne," &c., and here it will be proper to insert them. 
 
 I. They state the nature and design of a Methodist society in the 
 following words, "Such a society is no other than, a company of 
 men, having the form, and seeking the power of godliness; united in 
 order to pray together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to
 
 100 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 watch over one another in love, that they may help each other to 
 work out their salvation." 
 
 "That it may the more easily be discerned, whether they are 
 indeed working out their own salvation, each society is divided into 
 smaller companies, called classes, according to their respective places 
 of abode. There are about twelve persons in every class ; one of 
 whom is styled the leader. It is his business, 1. To see each person 
 in his class once a week at least, in order to inquire, how their souls 
 prosper. To advise, reprove, comfort or exhort, as occasions require: 
 to receive what they are willing to give toward the relief of the poor. 
 2. To meet the minister and the stewards of the society once a week, 
 in order to inform the minister of any that are sick ; or of any that 
 walk disorderly, and will not be reproved : to pay to the stewards 
 what they have received of their several classes, the week preced- 
 ing ; and, to show their account of what each person has contributed. 
 
 II. "There is one only condition previously required in those who 
 desire admission into these societies, a desire ' to flee from the wrath 
 to come,' to be saved from their sins. But wherever this is really 
 fixed in the soul, it will be shown by its fruits. It is therefore 
 expected of all who continue therein, that they should continue to 
 evidence their desire of salvation, 
 
 1. " By doing no harm, by avoiding evil in every kind; especially 
 that which is most generally practised, such is 
 
 " The taking the name of God in vain : the profaning the day of 
 the Lord, either by doing ordinary work thereon, or by buying or 
 selling: drunkenness: buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink- 
 ing them, unless in cases of extreme necessity : fighting, quarrelling, 
 brawling; brother going to law with brother; returning evil for evil, 
 or railing for railing : the using many words in buying or selling : 
 the buying or selling uncustomed goods : the giving or taking things 
 on usury; i.e., unlawful interest: uncharitable or unprofitable con- 
 versation ; particularly speaking evil of magistrates, or ministers : 
 doing to others as we would not they should do unto us : doing what 
 we know is not for the glory of God : as 
 
 " The putting on gold, or costly apparel : the taking such diver- 
 sions as cannot be used in the name of the Lord Jesus : the singing 
 those songs, or reading those books, which do not tend to the knowl- 
 edge or love of God: softness, or needless self-indulgence: laying up 
 treasures upon earth : borrowing without a probability of paying ; or 
 taking up goods without a probability of paying for them. 
 
 " It is expected of all who continue in these societies, that they 
 should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 
 
 2. ' : By doing good, by being in every kind merciful after their 
 power; as they have opportunity, doing good of every possible sort, 
 and as far as is possible to all men : to their bodies, of the ability 
 which God giveth ; by giving food to the hungry, by clothing the
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 101 
 
 naked, by visiting or helping them that are sick, or in prison. To 
 their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all they have inter- 
 course with; trampling under foot that enthusiastic doctrine of devils, 
 that, ; we are not to do good unless our hearts be free to it.' 
 
 I>y doing good, especially to thcin that are of the household of 
 faith, or groaning so to he; employing them preferably to others: 
 buying one of another ; helping each other in business : and so much 
 the more, because the world will love its own, and them only. 
 
 • By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not 
 blamed: by running with patience the race that is set before them, 
 'denying themselves, and taking up their cross daily;' submitting to 
 hear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and off-scouring of the 
 world ; and looking that men should : say all manner of evil of them 
 falsely for the Lord's sake.' 
 
 " It is expected of all who desire to continue in these societies, that 
 they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 
 
 3. " By attending upon all the ordinances of God. Such are, the 
 public worship of ( md : the ministry of the word, either read or 
 expounded: the supper of the Lord: family and private prayer: 
 searching the Scriptures; and fasting and abstinence. 
 
 "These are the general rules of our societies; all which we are 
 
 taught of God to observe, even in his written word, the only rule, 
 
 and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and practice. And all these 
 
 we know his Spirit writes on every truly awakened heart. If there 
 
 be any among us who observe them not, who habitually break any 
 
 of them, let it be made known unto them who watch over that soul, 
 
 as they that must give an account. We will admonish him of the 
 
 error of his ways : we will hear with him for a season. But if he 
 
 repent not, he hath no more place with us. We have delivered our 
 
 own soul. "John Wesley, 
 
 AT i 1^.0 " Charles Wesley." 
 
 .May 1, 1743. 
 
 The reader will take notice, 1. That the account here given of the 
 nature and design of a Methodist society, differs essentially from the 
 definitions hitherto given of a church. There is no mention of sac- 
 rament of the Lord's Supper, which was never administered except 
 in a few of the larger societies, and then by a regular clergyman. 
 The members were desired to attend this ordinance at the respective 
 places of worship to which they belonged, and thereby continue their 
 former church fellowship. Mr. Wesley, and the preachers with him, 
 disclaimed every thought of making proselytes, and only sought to 
 make Christians, among people of all denominations. 2. That, by 
 the minister here mentioned, is meant a clergyman, the laymen who 
 assisted being never called ministers, but simply preachers, or help- 
 ers of the ministers. One of these preachers, was afterwards called 
 the assistant, because he was appointed to assist Mr. Wesley in the 
 9*
 
 102 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 government of the societies, and in his absence to enforce the rules, 
 and direct every part of the discipline in the same manner Mr. Wes- 
 ley would have done, had he been present. 
 
 Every member of the society was obliged to meet in class. But 
 those, who, being justified by faith, had peace with God, and the 
 love of God shed abroad in their hearts, were again divided into 
 smaller companies, called bands ; the men and women apart. Each 
 band had a person called the leader, who met the little company once 
 a week, and also received a small contribution for the poor. At the quar- 
 terly visitation, when the tickets were changed, these persons received 
 a ticket with a B. printed upon it, signifying that they met in band. 
 These are called band-tickets, and admit those who hold them into 
 the meetings where the bands alone are assembled. The following 
 are the 
 
 DIRECTIONS GIVEN TO THE BAND SOCIETIES. 
 
 " You are supposed to have the ' faith that overcometh the world.' 
 To you, therefore, it is not grievous, 
 
 I. " Carefully to abstain from doing evil : in particular, 1. Neither 
 to buy or sell anything at all on the Lord's day. 2. To taste no spir- 
 ituous liquor, no dram of any kind, unless prescribed by a physician. 
 3. To be at a word both in buying and selling. 4. To pawn nothing, 
 no not to save life. 5. Not to mention the fault of any behind his back. 
 6. To wear no needless ornaments, such as rings, ear-rings, necklaces, 
 lace, ruffles. 7. To use no needless self-indulgence, such as taking 
 snuff, or tobacco, unless prescribed by a physician. 
 
 II. "Zealously to maintain good works: in particular, 1. To give 
 alms of such things as you possess, and that to the uttermost of your 
 power. 2. To reprove all that sin in your sight, and that in love, and 
 meekness of wisdom. 3. To be patterns of diligence and frugality, 
 of self-denial, and taking up the cross daily. 
 
 III. "Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of God: in par- 
 ticular, 1. To be at church, and at the Lord's table every week; and 
 at every public meeting of the bands. 2. To attend the public minis- 
 try of the word every morning,* unless distance, business, or sick- 
 ness prevent. 3. To use private prayer every day: and family prayer, 
 if you are the head of a family. 4. To read the Scriptures, and med- 
 itate therein, at every vacant hour. And, 5. To observe, as days of 
 fasting and abstinence, all Fridays in the year." 
 
 On his return from Newcastle, Mr. Wesley again visited Wednes- 
 bury, where he found the society already increased to several hun- 
 dreds. But a cloud was gathering over them which threatened a 
 
 dreadful storm. The extreme folly of Mr. W s, a preacher, I 
 
 suppose, had so exasperated Mr. Egginton the minister, that his for- 
 mer love was turned into hatred. But he had not yet had time to 
 work up the poor people into the rage and madness which afterwards 
 
 * This was always at rive o'clock, winter and summer, in all kinds of weather.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 103 
 
 appeared. — The Sunday following the scene began to open. "\ 
 think," says Mr. Wesley, "I never heard so wicked a sermon, and 
 delivered with such hitterness of voice and manner, as that which 
 Mr. Egginton preached in the afternoon. I knew what effect this 
 must have in a little time, and therefore judged it expedient to pre- 
 pare the poor people for what was to follow, that when it came, they 
 might not he offended. Accordingly, I strongly enforced those words 
 of our Lord, ' If any man come after me, and hate not his father and 
 mother — yen, and his own life, he cannot be my disciple, 
 whosoever doth not bear his cross and come after me, cannot be my 
 disciple.' " 
 
 Having visited Bristol, and Wales, he returned to London; and 
 May 20, began to officiate at the chapel in West-Street, near the 
 Seven-Dials; built about* sixty years before, by the French Protes- 
 tants. I3y a strange chain of providences, a lease was obtained of 
 this chapel, and the Methodists continue to hold it to the presenl 
 time. 
 
 At this period Mr. Wesley staid but a short time in any place ; he 
 was, what the Reverend Mr. Lewis of Holt, some time after called 
 him, an vndividuum vagwn z a mere wanderer; for purposes however, 
 which appeared to him of the utmost importance to the happiness of 
 men. After having visited the classes, and set in order such things as 
 required his care and attention, he set out for the North, taking 
 societies in Staffordshire, and various other places in his way to New- 
 castle, and again reached London in the latter end of July. In Au- 
 gust, he observes, "Having found for some time a strong desire to 
 unite with Mr. Whitefield as far as possible, to cut off needless dis; 
 I wrote down my sentiments as plain as I could in the following terms. 
 There are three points in debate, 1. Unconditional election: 2. Irre- 
 sistible grace ; 3. Final perseverance. With regard to the first, uncon- 
 ditional election, I believe, 
 
 •• That God before the foundation of the world, did unconditionally 
 elect certain persons to do certain works; as Paul to preach the gospel: 
 that he has unconditionally elected some nations to receive peculiar 
 privileges, the Jewish nation in particular: that he has uncondition- 
 ally elected some nations to hear the -gospel, as England and Scotland 
 now. and many others in past ages: that he has unconditionally elected 
 some persons to many peculiar advantages, both with regard to tem- 
 poral and spiritual things : and I do not deny, though I cannot prove 
 it is so. that he has unconditionally elected some persons to eternal 
 glory. 
 
 ■■ But I cannot believe, That all those Avho are not thus elected to 
 glory, must perish everlastingly: or, that there is one soul on earth, 
 who has never had a possibility of escaping eternal damnation. 
 
 "With regard to the second, irresistible grace; I b lieve, That the 
 grace which brings faith, and thereby salvation into the soul, is irre-
 
 104 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 sistible at that moment : that most believers may remember some time 
 when God irresistibly convinced them of sin : that most believers do 
 at some other times, find God irresistibly acting upon their souls : yet 
 1 believe, that the grace of God both before and after those moments, 
 may be, and bath been resisted ; and that, in general, it does not act 
 irresistibly, but we may comply therewith, or may not. And I do not 
 deny, that in some souls the grace of God is so far irresistible, that 
 they cannot but believe, and be finally saved. 
 
 " But I cannot believe, that all those must be damned, in whom it 
 does not thus irresistibly work : or, that there is one soul on earth, 
 who has not, and never had any other grace, than such as does in 
 fact increase his damnation, and was designed of God so to do. 
 
 t: With regard to the third, final perseverance, I am inclined to 
 believe, that there is a state attainable in this life, from which a man 
 cannot finally fall: and that he has attained this, who can say, Old 
 things are passed way ; all things in me are become new." 
 
 August 26. Mr. Wesley set out for Cornwall, where his brother and 
 two of the preachers had already labored with great success : but he 
 made no considerable stop, till he came to St. Ives. Some time before, 
 Captain Turner, of Bristol, connected it seems with the Methodists, 
 had put in here, and was agreeably surprised to find a little society 
 formed upon Dr. Woodward's plan, who constantly met together. — 
 They were greatly refreshed and strengthened by him, as he also was 
 by them. This was the occasion of introducing the Methodists to 
 this place. Mr. Wesley spake severally with those of the society, 
 now increased to about a hundred and twenty ; near a hundred of 
 whom had found peace with God. He spent three weeks in preach- 
 ing here, and in Zennor, Morva, St. Just, Sennan, St. Mary's (one of 
 the Isles of Scilly) Gwenap, and on several of the Downs throughout 
 the west of Cornwall. It has pleased God, to give increase to the 
 seed sown by his servants, so that, it has since produced an abundant 
 harvest. There is hardly any part of the three kingdoms where a 
 change has been more visible and general, in the manners of the peo- 
 ple. Hurling, their favorite diversion, at which limbs were often 
 broken, and frequency lives lost, is now hardly heard of: and that 
 scandal of humanity, so constantly practised on the coasts of Corn- 
 wall, the plundering vessels that struck upon the rocks, and often 
 murdering those who escaped out of the wreck, is now either quite at 
 an end, or the gentlemen, not the poor tinners, are to be blamed. And 
 more has been done to suppress smuggling, by preaching in this 
 county and enforcing the rules of the society, than either the laws of 
 the country, or the officers of excise, were ever able to effect. But it 
 is not harmlessness. or outward decency alone, which has so increased, 
 but the religion of the heart ; faith working by love, producing all 
 inward as well as outward holiness. 
 
 October 3. Having visited Wales, he returned to Bristol, and now
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 105 
 
 received full information of the riots at W « •liHsl.ury. Mr. Egginton, 
 assisted by two neighboring justices, Mr. Lane of Bentley-Hall. and 
 Mr. Persehouse of Walsal, having stirred up the basest of the people, 
 such outrages followed as were a scandal to the christian name. Riot- 
 ous inohs were summoned together by sound of horn; men, women, 
 and children abused in the most shocking manner; being beaten, 
 Stoned, covered with mud; some, even pregnant women, treated in a 
 manner that cannol be mentioned. Meantime their houses were broke 
 open by any thai -pleased, and their goods spoiled or carried away, 
 ai Wednesbury, Darlaston, W Vst-Bromwich, &c. some of the owners 
 standing by, but not daring to gainsay, as it would have been at the 
 peril of their lives. .Mr. Wesley thought it was his duty to visit this 
 harassed people in their distress, and on the 17th, set forward towards 
 this scene of confusion and outrage. On the 20th, having preached 
 at Birmingham, he rode over to Wednesbury, and preached at noon 
 in a ground near the middle of the town, on Jesus Christ ' the same 
 yesterday, to-day, and forever.' — "No creature offered to molest us," 
 says Mr. Wesley, "either going or coming: but the Lord fought for us, 
 and we held our peace." 
 
 Mr. Wesley proceeds. " I # was writing at Francis Ward's in the 
 afternoon, when the cry arose, that the mob had beset the house. — 
 We prayed that God would disperse them: and so it was; one went 
 this way, and another that, so that in a half an hour not a man was 
 left. I told our brethren now is the time to go: but they pressed me 
 exceedingly to stay. So, that T might not offend them, I sat down, 
 though I foresaw what would follow. Before five the mob sur- 
 rounded the house again, and in greater numbers than ever. The cry 
 if one and all was, ' Bring out the minister, we will have the minis- 
 ter.' I desired one to take the captain by the hand and bring him 
 into the house. After a few sentences interchanged between ns, the 
 lion was become a lamb. I desired him to go, and bring one or two 
 of the most angry of his companions. He brought in two, who were 
 ready to swallow the ground with rage: but in two minutes they 
 were as calm as he. 1 then bade them make way, that I might go 
 out among the people. As soon as 1 was in the midst of them, I called 
 for a chair, and asked, ' What do any of you want with me?' Some 
 said, we want you to go with us to the justice. I replied, that I will 
 with all my heart. I then spoke a few words, which Giod applied ; so 
 that they cried out with might and main, 'The gentleman is an hon- 
 est gentleman, and we will spill our blood in his defence.' I asked, 
 •Shall we go to the justice to-night or in the morning'?' Most of them 
 cried, ' To-night, to-night : ' on which I went before, and two or three 
 oundred followed, the rest returning whence they eame. 
 
 ••The nighl eame on before we had walked a mile, together with 
 neavy rain. However, on we went to Bcntley-I lall. two miles from 
 Wednesbury. One or two ran before, to tell Mr. Lane, ' They had 
 
 VOL. II. 14
 
 106 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN "WESLEY. 
 
 brought Mr. "Wesley before his worship.' Mr. Lane replied, ' What 
 have I to do with Mr. Wesley? Go and carry him back again.' By 
 this time the main body came up, and began knocking at the door. A 
 servant told them, Mr. Lane was in bed. His son followed, and asked, 
 what was the matter? One replied, 'Why, an 't please you, they 
 sing psalms all day; nay, and make folks rise at five in the morning. 
 And what would your worship advise us to do ?' 'To go home,' said 
 Mr. Lane, ' and be quiet.' 
 
 " Here they were at a full stop, till one advised to go to Justice 
 Persehouse, at WalsaL All agreed to this : so we hastened on, and 
 about seven came to his house. But Mr. Persehouse likewise sent 
 word, that he was in bed. Now they were at a stand again: but at 
 last they all thought it the wisest course to make the best of their 
 way home. About fifty of them undertook to convoy me. But we 
 had not gone a hundred yards, when the mob of Walsal came pour- 
 ing in like a flood, and bore down all before them. The Darlaston 
 mob made what defence they could ; but they were weary, as well as 
 out-numbered: so that, in a short time, many being knocked down, 
 the rest went away, and left me in their hands. 
 
 "To attempt speaking was vain; fof the noise on every side was 
 like the roaring of the sea. So they dragged me along till we came 
 to the town : where seeing the door of a large house open, I attempted 
 to so in; but a man catching me by the hair, pulled me back into the 
 middle of the mob. They made no more stop till they had carried 
 me through the main street, from one end of the town to the other. — 
 I continued speaking all the time to those within hearing, feeling no 
 pain or weariness. At the west-end of the town, seeing a door half 
 open, I made towards it, and would have gone in. But a gentleman 
 in the shop would not suffer me, saying, they would pull the house 
 to the ground. However, I stood at the door and asked, ' Are you 
 willing to hear me speak?' Many cried out, 'No, no! knock his 
 brains out : down with him : kill him at once.' Others said, ' Nay ; 
 but we will hear him first.' I began asking. ' What evil have I done ? 
 Which of you all have I wronged in word or deed ?' And continued 
 speaking for above a quarter of an hour, till my voice suddenly failed. 
 Then the floods began to lift up their voices again; many crying out, 
 'Bring him away, bring him away.' 
 
 " In the mean time my strength and my voice returned, and I broke 
 out aloud into prayer. And now the man who just before headed 
 the mob, turned and said, ' Sir, I will spend my life for you. Follow 
 me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head.' Two or 
 three of his fellows confirmed his words, and got close to me imme- 
 diately. At the same time the gentleman in the shop cried out, 'For 
 shame, for shame, let him go.' An honest butcher, who was a little 
 farther off, said it was a shame they should do thus : and pulled back 
 four or five, one after another, who were running on the most fiercely.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN' WESLEY. 107 
 
 The people then, as if it had been by common consent, fell back tc 
 the right and left : while those three <>r four men took me between 
 them, and carried me through them all. But on the bridge the mob 
 rallied again; we therefore wenl on one side, over the mill-dam, and 
 thence through the meadows: till a little before ten, God brought me 
 safe to Wednesbury; having lost only one flap of my waistcoat, and 
 a little skin from one of my hands. 
 
 " From the beginning to the end, 1 found the same presence of mind, 
 as if I had been sitting in my own study. But I took no thought for 
 one moment before another: only once it came into my mind, that if 
 they should throw me into the river, it would spoil the papers that 
 were in my pocket. For myself, I did not doubt but I should swim 
 across, having but a thin coat, and a light pair of boots. 
 
 "The circumstances that follow, 1 thought were particularly 
 remarkable. 1. That many endeavored to throw me down while we 
 were going down hill, on a slippery path to the town; as well judg- 
 ing, that if I was once on the ground, I should hardly rise any more. 
 But I made no stumble at all. nor the least slip, till I was entirely out 
 of their hands. 2. That although many strove to lay hold on my 
 collar or clothes, to pull me down, they could not fasten at all : only 
 one got fast hold of the flap of my waistcoat, which was soon left in 
 his hand. 3. That a lusty man just behind, struck at me several 
 times, with a large oaken stick; with which if he had struck me 
 once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all fur- 
 ther trouble. But every time the blow was turned aside, I know not 
 how. 4. That another came rushing through the press, and raising 
 his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only stroked my head, 
 saying, 'What soft hair he has!' 5. That I stopped exactly at the 
 mayor's door, as if I had known it, which the mob doubtless thought 
 I did, and found him standing in the shop; which gave the first 
 check to the madness of the people. 6. That the very first men 
 whose hearts were turned, were the heroes of the town, the captains 
 of the rabble on all occasions; one of them having been a prize- 
 fighter at the bear-gardens. 7. That from first to last, I heard none 
 give me a reviling word, or call me by any opprobrious name what- 
 ever. But the cry of one and all was, 'The preacher! the preacher ! 
 the parson! the minister!' S. That no creature, at least within my 
 hearing, laid anything to my charge, either true or false; having in 
 the hurry quite forgot to provide themselves with an accusation of 
 any kind. And lastly, they were utterly at a loss, what they should 
 do with me; none proposing any determinate thing; only, 'Away 
 with him, kill him at once.' 
 
 "When I came back to Francis Ward's, I found many of oui 
 brethren waiting upon God. Many also whom I had never seen 
 before, came to rejoy-e with us. And the next morning as I rode 
 through the town, in my way to Nottingham, every one I met
 
 108 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 expressed such a cordial affection, that I could scarce believe what 1 
 saw and heard. 
 
 "I cannot close this head, without inserting as great a curiosity in 
 its kind, as, I believe, was ever yet seen in England ; which had its 
 birth with hi a very few days of this remarkable occurrence at Walsal. 
 
 " Staffordshire. 
 "To all High-Constables. Petty-Constables, and other of his Ma- 
 jesty's Peace-officers within the said county, &c. 
 
 "Whereas we his majesty's justices of the peace, for the said county 
 of Stafford, have received information, that several disorderly per- 
 sons, styling themselves Methodist preachers, go about raising routs 
 and riots, to the great damage of his majesty's liege people, and 
 against the peace of our sovereign lord the king : 
 
 "These are in his majesty's name, to command you, and every 
 one of you, within your respective districts, to make diligent search 
 after the said Methodist preachers, and to bring him or them before 
 some of us his said majesty's justices of the peace, to be examined 
 concerning their unlawful doings. 
 
 "'Given under our hands and seals this day of October, 1743. 
 
 J. Lane, 
 W. Persehouse." 
 
 It appears from the preceding account, that these were the two 
 justices to whom the mob carried Mr. Wesley, and who severally 
 refused to see him. What is it a mob will not dare to do, when 
 encouraged to break the peace, by the very men who are sworn to 
 maintain it ! 
 
 Mr. Wesley now went forwards toward the north, and on Sunday, 
 Oct. 30, being at Wensley. he preached in the church, on, " What must 
 I do to be saved 7" He showed in the plainest terms he could devise, 
 that outward religion will not bring us to heaven : that none can go 
 thither without inward holiness, which is only to be attained by faith. 
 As he went back through the church-yard, many of the parish were 
 in high debate, what religion this preacher was of? Some said he 
 must be a Quaker ; others, an Anabaptist : but at length one deeper 
 learned than the rest, brought them all clearly over to his opinion, 
 that he was, a Presbyterian-Papist ! 
 
 February 15, 1744. A report prevailed that the French threatened 
 an invasion, and were expected to land every hour, in support of 
 Charles Stuart, the pretender to the crown of England. At this crit- 
 ical time, many addresses were sent up to the throne, expressing 
 attachment to the principles of the revolution, and to the king's person 
 and government. The alarm was general ; the principles of the 
 Methodists were but imperfectly known, and their itinerancy and 
 private societies brought them under general suspicion. Mr. Wesley 
 was therefore desired to write an address to the king, and March 5, 
 he complied with the request and wrote as follows :
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN' WESI.KY. 109 
 
 "To the King's Must 1 Ixcellent Majesty: 
 
 "The humble Address of the Societies in Kngland and Wales, in 
 derision called Methodists. 
 
 " Most Gracious Sovereign, 
 
 "So inconsiderable as we are, a people scattered and peeled and 
 trodden under foot from the beginning hitherto, we should m no wise 
 have presumed, even on this great occasion, to open our lips to your 
 majesty, had we not been induced, indeed constrained so to do, by 
 two considerations : the one, that in spite of all our remonstrances on 
 that head, we are continually represented as a peculiar sect of men, 
 separating ourselves from the established church ; the other, that we 
 are still traduced as inclined to popery, and consequently disaffected 
 to your Majesty. 
 
 " Upon these considerations, we think it incumbent upon us, if we 
 must stand as a distinct body from our brethren, to tender for our- 
 selves, our most dutiful regards to your sacred Majesty: and to 
 declare in the presence of him we serve, the King of kings, and Lord 
 of lords, that we are a part, however mean, of that Protestant church 
 established in these kingdoms: that we unite together for this and 
 no other end, to promote, so far as we be capable, justice, mercy, and 
 truth j the glory of God, and peace and good will among men : that 
 we detest and abhor the fundamental doctrines of the church of 
 Rome, and are steadily attached to your Majesty's royal person and 
 illustrious house. 
 
 " We cannot indeed, say or do either more or less, than we appre- 
 hend consistent with the written word of God. But we are ready to 
 obey your Majesty to the uttermost, in all things which we con- 
 ceive to be agreeable thereto. And we earnestly exhort all with 
 whom we converse, as they fear God, to honor the king. We of the 
 clergy in particular, put all men in mind to revere the higher powers, 
 as of God : and continually declare, ye must needs be subject, not 
 only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. 
 
 "Silver and gold, most of us must own, we have none. But such 
 as we have, we humbly beg your Majesty to accept : together with 
 our hearts and prayers : may he who hath bought us with his blood, 
 the Prince of all the kings of the earth, fight against all the enemies 
 of your Majesty, with the two-edged sword that cometh out of his 
 mouth! And when he calleth your Majesty from this throne, full of 
 years and victories, may it be with that voice, ' Come, receive the 
 kingdom prepared for thee, from the beginning of the world!' 
 
 "These are the continual prayers of, your Majesty's dutiful and 
 loyal subjects, John Wesley, <fcc." — This address was not presented ; 
 it being on further consideration, judged best to lay it aside.* 
 
 "In April," says Mr. Wesley, "I took a second journey into Corn- 
 
 * See vol. i. page 172. 
 VOL. II. 10
 
 110 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 wall, and went through many towns I had not seen before. Since 
 my former visit, there had been hot persecution both of the preachers 
 and people. The preaching-house, at St. Ives, was pnlled to the 
 ground : one of the preachers pressed and sent for a soldier, as were 
 several of the people: over and above the being stoned, covered with 
 dirl and the like, which was the treatment many of them met with 
 from day to day. But notwithstanding this they who had been emi- 
 nent for hurling, fighting, drinking, and all manner of wickedness, 
 continued eminent for sobriety, piety, and all manner of goodness. In 
 all parts, more and more of the lions became lambs, continually praising 
 God, and calling their old companions in sin, to come and magnify 
 the Lord together. About the same time John Nelson, and Thomas 
 Beard, were pressed and sent for soldiers, for no other crime, either 
 committed or pretended, than that of calling sinners to repentance. 
 The case of John Nelson is well known. Thomas Beard also, was 
 nothing terrified by his adversaries. Yet the body after a while sunk 
 under its burden. He was then lodged in the hospital of Newcastle, 
 where he still praised God continually. His fever increasing, he was 
 let blood: his arm festered, mortified and was cut off: two or three 
 days after which, God signed his discharge, and called him up to 
 his eternal home. 
 
 "All this year the alarms were uninterrupted, from the French on 
 the one hand, and the rebels on the other : and a general panic ran 
 through the nation, from the east to the west, from the north to the south. 
 I judged it the more needful to visit as many places as possible, and 
 avail myself of the precious opportunity. My brother and our other 
 preachers were of the same mind : they spoke and spared not, They 
 rushed through every open door, 'And cried, sinners behold the Lamb ! ' 
 And their word did not fall to the ground : they saw abundant fruit 
 of their labor. I went through many parts of Wales : through most 
 of the midland counties; and then through Lincolnshire, and York- 
 shire to Newcastle upon Tyne. And multitudes who were utterly 
 careless before, did now prepare to meet their God." 
 
 The persecution at St. Ives, Mr. Wesley observes, " Was owing in 
 great measure to the indefatigable labors of Mr. Hoblin, and Mr. 
 Simmons : gentlemen worthy to be had in everlasting remembrance, 
 for their unwearied endeavors to destroy heresy. 
 
 " Fortunati ambo .' Siquid mm pagina possit, 
 Nulla dies unquam memori vos ezimet cevo." 
 Happy both ! Long as my writings, shall your fame remain. 
 
 The riots in Staffordshire still continued in the beginning of this 
 year. The mob of Walsal, Darlaston, and Wednesbury, hired for 
 the purpose by their betters, broke open their poor neighbors' houses 
 at their pleasure, by day and by night, extorting money from the few 
 that had it; taking away, or destroying their victuals and goods;
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. Ill 
 
 beating and wounding tlioir bodies : abusing theil women, and openly 
 declaring they would destroy every Methodisl in the country, the 
 christian country where his majesty's peaceable and loyal subjects 
 were so treated for eight months, and then publicly branded in the 
 Whitehall and London Evening-Post, for rioters and incendiarii ' 
 
 From Cornwall. Mr. Wesley passed over into Wales; on bis return 
 he made a short slay at Bristol, and then set out for the north, visit- 
 ing most of the societies in his way to Newcastle. June 20, he 
 returned to London, where be met his brother, two or three other 
 clergymen, and a few of the preachers, whom be had appointed to 
 come from various parts, to confer with them on the affairs of the 
 societies. Mr. Wesley observes, "Monday, June 25, and the five 
 following days, we spent in conference with our preachers, seriously 
 considering, by what means we might the most effectually save our own 
 souls and them that heard us. And the result of our consultations 
 we set down, to be the Rule of our future practice." — This was the 
 first Methodist Conference: and for the better regulation of their 
 affairs, a conference has been held annually ever since; Air. Wesley 
 having presided at forty-seven such conferences. The subjects of 
 their deliberations were proposed in the form of questions, which 
 were amply discussed; and the questions with the answers agreed 
 upon were written down, and afterwards printed, under the title of, 
 :i Minutes of several Conversations between the Reverend Mr. Wes- 
 ley and others:'" commonly called "Minutes of Conference." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CONTAINING A FURTHER ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S LABORS : A SUMMARY 
 OF THE MINUTES OF CONFERENCE RESPECTING THE DOCTRINES HE 
 TAUGHT : AND A VIEW OF THE SPREAD OF METHODISM UNTIL THE CON- 
 FERENCE IN 1751. 
 
 The plan on which Mr. Wesley had hitherto governed the societies 
 and the preachers, was imperfect; and as the number increased must 
 soon have become insupportably laborious. When the preachers at 
 first went out to exhort and preach it was by Mr. Wesley's permis- 
 sion and authority; some from one part of the kingdom, some from 
 another: and though strangers, yet on his credit and sanction alone, 
 they were received and provided for as friends, by the societies wher- 
 ever they came. But having little or no communication or intercourse 
 with one another, nor any subordination among themselves, they 
 must have been under a continual necessity of recurring to Mr. V 
 ley for direction, how and where each one was to labor. By calling
 
 112 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN -WESLEY. 
 
 them together to a conference, he brought them into closer union 
 with each other, and made them sensible of the utility of acting in 
 concert and harmony under bis direction and appointment. He soon 
 found it necessary, however, to bring their itinerancy under certain 
 regulations, and reduce it to some fixed order; both to prevent con- 
 fusion, and for his own ease. He therefore took fifteen or twenty 
 societies, more or less, which lay round some principal society in those 
 parts, and which were so situated, that the greatest distance from one 
 to the other was not much more than twenty miles, and united them 
 into what was called a circuit,. At the yearly conference, he appointed 
 two, three, or four preachers to one of these circuits, according to its 
 extent, which at first was often very considerable, sometimes taking in 
 part of three or four counties. Here, and here only, they were to labor 
 for one year, that is, until the next conference. One of the preachers 
 on every circuit, was called the Assistant, for the reason before men- 
 tioned. He took charge of all the societies within the limits assigned 
 him; he enforced the rules every where; and superintended, and 
 directed the labors of the preachers associated with him. Having 
 received a list of the societies forming his circuit, he took his own 
 station in it, gave to the other preachers a plan of it, and pointed out 
 the day when each should be at the place fixed for him, to begin a 
 progressive motion round it, in such order as the plan directed. They 
 now followed one another through all the societies belonging to that 
 circuit at stated distances of time ; all being governed by the same 
 rule, and undergoing the same labor. By this plan, every preacher's 
 daily work was appointed beforehand, each knew every day where 
 the others were, and each society when to expect the preacher, and 
 how long he would stay with them. But of late years, since the 
 great increase of Methodism, the circuits have been divided and sub- 
 divided, which has made way for a great increase of preachers, and 
 rendered the fatigues of itinerancy trifling, compared with what they 
 were in the beginning. Many of the preachers too. have been suf- 
 fered to stay two years, sometimes three, on the same circuit, and 
 even then have been removed to a circuit only a few miles distant. 
 Nay, it is said, that the societies in London itself, with the places adja- 
 cent, have been divided into three circuits, by which a few preachers 
 may become stationary for a great number of years. Mr. Wesley 
 considered itinerancy as of the utmost importance to Methodism : 
 but by dividing the circuits in this manner, the effects of it. have 
 already been much diminished, and may in time be totally destroyed. 
 The conference being ended, Mr. Wesley observes, "The next 
 week we endeavored to purge the society of all that did not walk- 
 worthy of the gospel. By this means we reduced the number of 
 members to less than nineteen hundred. But number is an inconsid- 
 erable circumstance. May God increase them in faith and love!" 
 This shows us, the astonishing increase of members in the Methodist
 
 THE LIFE OF TIIK KKV. JOHN WESLEY. [13 
 
 societies. Four years before this period, Mr. Weslejrseparated from 
 
 the brethren at Fetter-Lane, and soon after fifty or sixty joined with 
 him: these were now increased, in and about London, to nineteen 
 hundred! Had the original piety, zeal, and disinterestedness been 
 preserved unabated among the preachers, and their first plan invio- 
 lably kept in every place, it is impossible to say how far the ben< li- 
 cial influence of Methodism over the morals of the people of all ranks 
 in this nation, would have been extended ! 
 
 "August 24, St. Bartholomew's Day," says Mr. Wesley, "I preached 
 for the last time before the university of Oxford. I am now clear 
 of the blood o( these men. I have fully delivered my own soul. And 
 I am well pleased that it should be the very day, on which, in the 
 last century, near two thousand burning and shining lights, were put 
 out at one stroke.* Yet what a wide difference is there between their 
 case and mine! They were turned out of house and home, and all 
 that they had: whereas I am only hindered from preaching, without 
 any other loss; and that in a kind of honorable manner: it being 
 determined, that when my next turn to preach came, they would pay 
 another person to preach for me. And so they did twice or thrice ; 
 even to the time that I resigned my fellowship." 
 
 All this summer the preachers and people of Cornwall, had hard 
 service, the war against the Methodists being carried on more vigor- 
 ously than that against the Spaniards. In September, Mr. Wesley 
 received the following letter from Mr. Henry Millard, one of the preach- 
 ers in Cornwall, giving some account of their difficulties. " The word 
 of God/' says he, "has free course here: it runs and is glorified. 
 But the devil rages horribly. Even at St. Ives, we cannot shut the 
 door of John Nance's house to meet the society, but the mob immedi- 
 ately threatens to break it open. And in other places it is worse. I 
 was going to Crowan on Tuesday, and within a quarter of a mile of 
 the place where I was to preach, when some one met me, and begged me 
 not to go up : saying, ' If you do, there will surely be murder ; if there 
 is not already : for many were knocked down, before we came away.' 
 By their advice I turned back to the house where I had left my horse. 
 We had been there but a short time, when many people came in very 
 bloody. But the main cry of the mob was, ' Where is the preacher?' 
 
 ♦Bartholomew's Day has been twice remarkable for the cruelties exercised upon it. 
 The first instance was, the massacre of seventy thousand French Protestants throughout 
 the kingdom of France, by the Papists, attended with circumstances of the most horrid 
 treachery and cruelty. It began at Paris, in the night of the festival of St. Bartholomew 
 August 24, L572, by secret orders from Charles IX. king of France, at the instigation of 
 the Queen Dowager, Catharine de Medicis, his mother. The second instance was the Act 
 of Uniformity, which was enforced on Bartholomew's Day, August 'J!. 1662, by which two 
 thousand ministers, manyof them the most pious and learned men in the nation, were cast 
 out from the Church of England, because they could not conform to certain ceremonies in 
 divine worship, which the bishops chose to impose upon them. By this proceeding they 
 were not only deprived of their usefulness, but many of them with their families, reduced 
 to poverty and want. 
 
 VOL. II. 10* 15
 
 114 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 whom they sought for in every part of the house; swearing bitterly, 
 ' If we can but knock him on the head, we shall he satisfied.' 
 
 " Not finding me. they said, ' However we shall catch him on Sun- 
 day at Cambourn.' But it was Mr. Westall's turn to be there. 
 While he was preaching at Mr. Harris's, a tall man came in, and 
 pulled him down. Mr. Harris demanded his warrant; but he swore, 
 : Warrant or no warrant, he shall go with me.' So he carried him 
 out to the mob, who took him away to the church-town. They kept 
 him there till the Tuesday morning, when the Rev. Dr. Borlase wrote 
 his mittimus, by virtue of which he was to be committed to the house 
 of correction at Bodmin, as a vagrant. So they took him as far as 
 Cambourn that night, and the next day to Bodmin." 
 
 The justices who met at the next quarter sessions in Bodmin, 
 knowing a little more of the laws of God and man, or at least show- 
 ing more regard for them, than Dr. Borlase, declared Mr. Westall's 
 commitment to be contrary to all law, and immediately set him at 
 liberty.* 
 
 All this year God was carrying on the same work, that is, reforma- 
 tion of manners on evangelical principles, in the English army 
 abroad, though on a smaller scale : some account of which Mr. Wes- 
 ley received from one of their preachers, in the following letter dated 
 November. "We make bold," says Mr. Evans, the writer, "to 
 trouble you with this, to acquaint you with some of the Lord's deal- 
 ings with us here. We have hired two rooms : one small, wherein a 
 few of us meet every day : and another large, wherein we meet for 
 public service twice a day, at nine and at four. And the hand of 
 the omnipotent God is with us, to the pulling down of the strong- 
 holds of satan. 
 
 " The seventh instant, when we were met together in the evening, 
 as I was at prayer, one that was kneeling by me, cried out like a 
 woman in travail, ' My Redeemer ! my Redeemer ! ' When he was 
 asked, what was the matter ? he said, ' he had found that which he 
 had often heard of, an heaven upon earth.' And several others had 
 much ado to forbear crying out in the same manner. 
 
 " Dear sir, I am a stranger to you in the flesh. I know not, if I 
 have seen you above once, when I saw you preaching on Kennington 
 Common. I then hated you as much as, by the grace of God, I love 
 you now. The Lord pursued me with convictions from my infancy; 
 and I made many good resolutions. But finding I could not keep 
 them, I at length gave myself over to all manner of profaneness. So 
 I continued till the battle of Dettingen. The balls there came very 
 
 * How seldom have we seen clergymen in the commission of the peace, but they have 
 neglected the duties of their profession, and grossly abused the power committed to them ! 
 Our Lord declared his kingdom was not of this world : and when his ministers of any 
 denomination, obtain dominion and authority over the temporal things of others, or acquire 
 any share in the civil government, it seems as if a curse attended every thing they do. 
 They mar whatever they meddle with ; and occasion infinite confusion and mischief,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 115 
 
 thick about me, and my comrades fell on every Bide. Yet 1 was pre- 
 served unhurt. A few days after, the Lord wa« pli ased to visit me. 
 The pains of hell got hold upon me ; the snares of death encompassed 
 me. I durst no longer commit any outward sin, and I prayed God 
 to be merciful to my soul. Now I was at a loss for books: but God 
 took care of this also. One day I found an old Bible in one of the 
 train waggons. This was now my only companion ; and I believed 
 myself a very good Christian, till we came to winter quarters, where 
 I met with John Haine. But I was soon sick of his company; for lie 
 robbed me of my treasure, telling me, I and my works were going to 
 hell together. This was strange doctrine to me, and as I was of a 
 stubborn temper, he sometimes resolved to forbid my coming to him 
 any more. 
 
 " When the Lord had at length opened my eyes, and shown me, 
 that by grace we are saved through faith, I began immediately to 
 declare it to others, though I had not yet experienced it myself. But 
 October 23, as William Clements was at prayer. I felt on a sudden, a 
 great alteration in my soul. My eyes overflowed with tears of love: 
 I knew, I was through Christ, reconciled to Cod; which inflamed my 
 soul with love to him, whom 1 now saw to be my complete Redeemer. 
 
 "O the tender care of Almighty God in bringing up his children ! 
 Dear sir, I beg you will pray for him, who is not worthy to be a door- 
 keeper to the least of my Master's servants." 
 
 February 4, 1745, Mr. Wesley observes, " I had the pleasure of 
 receiving from Dr. Hartley, a particular account of Dr. Cheyne's last 
 hours.* During his last illness he felt a gentle and gradual decay, 
 
 * Dr. George Cheyne, a physician of great learning and abilities, was born in Scotland, 
 in 1671. He passed his youth in close study and great temperance. But coming to Lon- 
 don, when about thirty, and finding the younger gentry and free-livers to be the most easy 
 of access, he suddenly changed his former manner of living to associate with them ; hav- 
 ing observed that this method had succeeded to introduce some others into practice. The 
 consequence was, that he grew daily in bulk, swelling to such an enormous size, that he 
 exceeded thirty-two stone in weight, and was forced to have the whole side of his chariot 
 made open to receive him : he grew short-breathed, lethargic, nervous and scorbutic ; so 
 that his life became an intolerable burden. After trying all the power of medicine in vain, 
 he resolved to try a milk and vegetable diet ; the good effects of which soon appeared. 
 His size reduced almost a third ; and he recovered his strength, activity, and cheerfulness, 
 with the perfect use of all his faculties. He lived to a mature period, dying at Bath in 
 1742, aged 72. He wrote several treatises that were well received; particularly. -i An 
 Essay on Health and Long Life ;" and, " The English Malady, or a Treatise of Nervous 
 Diseases;" both the result of his own experience. His "Philosophical Principles of 
 Natural Religion, published in 1705, is a work that shows great strength of mind, and 
 extensive knowledge. Mr. Wesley was well acquainted with him, and always spake of 
 him with esteem. 
 
 David Hartley, M. A. here mentioned by Mr. Wesley, was born at Dingwortb, where 
 his lather was curate, and received Ins academical education at Jesu bridge, 
 
 of which he was a fellow. lie first began to practise physic at Newark, in N'tunirham- 
 shire ; from whence he removed to St. Edmund's Bury, in Suffolk, After this, he settled 
 for some time in London ; and lastly went to live at Bath, where he died in 17">7, aged 
 fifty-three. His most considerable literary production, is a work entitled, •• Observations 
 on Man, his frame, his duty, and his expectations, in two parts;" London, 1749, 2 vols.
 
 116 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 so that he apprehended what the event would be. But it did not 
 appear to give him any concern. He seemed quite loose from all 
 below, till without any struggle, either of body or mind, he calmly 
 gave up his soul to God." 
 
 .March 11. Mr. Wesley observes, " Many persons still representing 
 the Methodists as enemies to the clergy, I wrote to a friend the real 
 state of the case, in as plain a manner as I could. 
 
 " 1. About seven years since, we began preaching inward, present 
 salvation, as attainable by faith alone. 2. For preaching this doc- 
 trine we are forbidden to preach in most churches. 3. We then 
 preached in private houses, and when the houses could not contain 
 the people, in the open air. 4. For this many of the clergy preached 
 or printed against us, as both heretics and schismatics. 5. Persons 
 who were convinced of sin, begged us to advise them more particu- 
 larly, how to flee from the wrath to come? We desired them, being 
 many, to come at one time, and we would endeavor it. 6. For this 
 we were presented both from the pulpit and press, as introducing 
 Popery, and raising sedition. Yea, all manner of evil was said both of 
 us, and of those who used to assemble with us. 7. Finding that some 
 of these did walk disorderly, we desired them not to come to us any 
 more. 8. And some of the others we desired to overlook the rest, 
 that we might know whether they walked worthy of the gospel. 
 9. Several of the clergy now stirred up the people, to treat us as out- 
 laws or mad dogs. 10. The people did so both in Staffordshire, Corn- 
 wall, and many other places. 11. And they do so still wherever they 
 are not restrained by fear of the magistrates. 
 
 8vo. of which, a few years ago, a second edition was published. The first part contains 
 observations on the frame of the human body and mind, and their mutual connections and 
 influences. This is a most curious and ingenious system ; but it is founded on conjecture, 
 and the parts are held together only by a vague and uncertain analogy. Dr. Hartley sup- 
 poses, that what has been called the nervous fluid, is a fine elastic ether, through which 
 vibrations are propagated to the brain, and through the whole of its substance. By these 
 vibrations, and their various combinations and associations, he attempts to explain the 
 operations of the soul. But he has not proved the existence of such an ether, nor of the 
 vibrations which he supposes to exist. And if he had, yet he ought to have explained to 
 us in the clearest manner, how these vibrations are the mechanical causes of the opera- 
 tions of the mind ; or at least have shown, that there is a constant correspondence and har- 
 mony between the laws they observe, and the laws of the phenomena they are brought to 
 explain. But neither of these things has he done. The first he has totally omitted ; and 
 in attempting the latter, his analogical reasoning is so vague and uncertain, that no man 
 of common prudence would act upon such evidence in the affairs of life in which he was 
 much interested. In reference to this subject the authors of the Encyclopedia Britannica 
 observe, " We think it our duty to remonstrate against this slovenly way of writing : we 
 Would even hold it up to reprobation. It has been chiefly on this faithless foundation, that 
 the blind vanity of men has built that degrading system of opinions called Materialism, 
 by which the affections and faculties of the soul of man have been resolved into vibrations 
 and pulses of ether." 
 
 Dr. Reid, in his Essays on the Intellectual and Active Powers of Man, 2 vols. 4to. has 
 proceeded on a plan much more simple and satisfactory. Soon after the first volume was 
 published, I asked the late Dr. Price, his opinion of it : he replied, " I think it unanswera- 
 ble, cither by Dr. Priestley, or any other person."
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 117 
 
 " Now what can we do, or what can you or our brethren do, to- 
 wards healing this breach 7 Desire of us any thing which we can 
 do with a sale conscience, and we will do it immediately. Will you 
 meel us here ? Will you do what we desire of you, so far as you can 
 with a safe conscience? 
 
 "Do you desire of us, 1. To preach another, or to desist from 
 preaching this doctrine? We cannot do this with a safe conscience. 
 
 " Do you desire us, 2. To desist from preaching in private houses, 
 or in the open air ? As things are now circumstanced, this would be 
 the same as desiring us not to preach at all. 
 
 "Do you desire us, 3. Not to advise those who meet together for 
 that purpose? To dissolve our societies? We cannot do this with 
 a safe conscience ; for we apprehend many souls would be lost 
 thereby. 
 
 "Do you desire us, 4. To advise them one by one? This is 
 impossible because of their numbers. 
 
 " Do you desire us, 5. To suffer those who walk disorderly, still to 
 mix with the rest? Neither can we do this with a safe conscience: 
 for evil communications corrupt good manners. 
 
 "Do you desire us, 6. To discharge those leaders, as we term 
 them who overlook the rest? This is, in effect, to suffer the disor- 
 derly walkers still to remain with the rest. 
 
 " Do you desire us, lastly, to behave with tenderness, both to the 
 characters and persons of our brethren the clergy ? By the grace of ' 
 God, we can and will do this : as indeed we have done to this day. 
 
 " If you ask what we desire of you to do? We answer, 1. We do 
 not desire any of you, to let us preach in your church, either if you 
 believe us to preach false doctrine, or if you have the least scruple. 
 But we desire any who believes us to preach true doctrine, and has 
 no scruple in the matter, not to be either publicly or privately dis- 
 couraged from inviting us to preach in his church. 
 
 2. " We do not desire, that any who thinks it his duty to preach or 
 print against us, should refrain therefrom. But we desire, that none 
 will do this, till he has calmly considered both sides of the question ; 
 and that he would not condemn us unheard, but first read what we 
 say in our own defence. 
 
 3. " We do not desire any favor, if either Popery, sedition, or 
 immorality be proved against us. But we desire you would not 
 credit without proof, any of those senseless tales that pass current 
 with the vulgar; that if you do not credit them yourselves, you will 
 not relate them to others: yea. that you will discountenance those 
 who still retail them abroad. 
 
 4. " We do not desire any preferment, favor, or recommendation, 
 from those that arc in power, cither in church or state. But we 
 desire, 1. That if any thing material be laid to our charge, we 
 may be permitted to answer for ourselves. 2. That you would hin-
 
 118 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 der your dependants from stirring up the rabble against us, who are 
 certainly not the proper judges in these matters : and 3. That you 
 would effectually suppress and discountenance all riots and popular 
 insurrections, which evidently strike at the foundation of all govern- 
 ment, whether of church or state. 
 
 " Now these things you certainly can do, and that with a safe con- 
 science. Therefore till these things be done, the continuance of the 
 breach, if there be any, is chargeable on you, and you only." 
 
 In June Mr. Wesley paid another visit to Cornwall, where the 
 preachers were continually persecuted, only not unto death ; both by 
 the great vulgar and the small. They showed a little more courtesy 
 to him till July 4, when he went to see a gentlewoman at Falmouth, 
 who had been long indisposed. "I had scarce," says he, "sat down, 
 when the house was beset by an innumerable multitude of people. 
 They quickly forced open the outer door and filled the passage, there 
 being now only a wainscot-partition between us. Among them were, 
 the crews of some privateers, who being angry at the slowness of the 
 rest, thrust them away, and setting their shoulders to the inner-door 
 cried out, 'Avast, lads, avast !' Away went all the hinges at once, 
 and the door fell back into the room. I stepped forward into the 
 midst of them and said, ' Here I am ; which of you has any thing to 
 say to me ;' I continued speaking till I came into the middle of the 
 street, though I could be heard by a few only. But all that could 
 hear were still and quiet. At length, one or two of their captains 
 turned and swore, ' Not a man shall touch him. 5 A clergyman then 
 came up and asked, ' Are you not ashamed to use a stranger thus? ' ' 
 He was seconded by some gentlemen of the town, who walked with 
 Mr. Wesley to a friend's house. They then sent his horse by a per- 
 son to Penryn, and sent him thither by water: the sea running close 
 by the back-door of the house where he was. 
 
 On this occasion he makes the following observations: "I never 
 saw before, no not even at Walsal, the hand of God so clearly shown 
 as here. There I received blows, was covered with dirt, and lost part 
 of my clothes. Here, although the hands of hundreds of people 
 were lifted up to strike or throw, yet they were one and all stopped 
 in the midway; so that not a man touched me with his fingers : nei- 
 ther was any thing thrown from first to last, so that I had not a speck 
 of dirt upon my clothes. Who can deny that God heareth the prayer? 
 Or that he hath all power in heaven and earth?" 
 
 August 1, and the following days, Mr. Wesley held the second 
 Conference, with as many of the preachers as could conveniently be 
 present. They reviewed their doctrines, and added such rules of dis- 
 cipline as the increase of the work required, or prudence suggested. 
 These will all be laid before the reader as soon as they form some- 
 thing like a complete system. 
 
 In October, he was at Newcastle upon Tyne, where the English
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN WESLEY. 110 
 
 army lay, to oppose the progress of the rebels. Observing with great 
 concern, the drunkenness, and profane swearing that prevailed an 
 the soldiers, he wrote the following letter to Aid. rrrJan Ridley; which 
 is highly characteristic of his zeal for 1 1 1 « - propagation of christian 
 knowledge, and christian piety and virtue, considered as a national 
 blessing. 
 
 "Sir — The fear of God, the love of my country, and the regard I havi 
 for his Majesty King George, constrain me to write a few plain word 
 to one, who is no stranger to these principles of action. 
 
 "My soul has been pained day by day, even in walking the streets 
 of Newcastle, at the senseless, shameless wickedness, the ignorant 
 profaneness of the poor men to whom our lives are intrusted. Th< 
 continual cursing and swearing, the wanton blasphemy of the soldiers 
 in general, must needs be a torture to the sober ear. whether of a 
 Christian or an honest infidel. Can any that either fear Cod or love 
 their neighbor, hear this without concern? Especially if they consider 
 the interest of our country, as well as of these unhappy men them- 
 selves? For can it be expected, that God should be on their side who 
 are daily affronting him to his face? And if God be not on their side, 
 how little will either their number, or courage, or strength avail ! 
 
 " Is there no man that careth for these souls? Doubtless there ar< 
 some who ought so to do. But many of these, if I am rightly informed. 
 receive large pay, and do just nothing. 
 
 "I would to God it were in my power, in any degree, to supph 
 their lack of service. I am ready to do what in me lies, to call these 
 poor sinners to repentance, once or twice a day, while I remain in 
 these parts, at any hour or at any place. And I desire no pay at all 
 for doing this: unless what my Lord shall give at his appearing. 
 
 "If it were objected, that I should only fill their heads with pecu- 
 liar whims and notions ! That might easily be known. Only let the 
 officers hear with their own ears : and they may judge, whether I do 
 not preach the plain principles of manly, rational religion. 
 
 " Having myself no knowledge of the general, I took the liberty 
 to make this offer to you. I have no interest herein : but I should 
 rejoice to serve, as I am able, my king and country. If it be judged 
 that this will he of no real service, let the proposal die and be forgot- 
 ten. But I beg you, sir, to believe, that I have the same gloriou- 
 cause, for which you have shown so becoming a zeal, earnest!, 
 heart: and that therefore I am, with warm respect, sir, 
 
 "Your most obedient servant.'' 
 
 This letter was written on the 26th, and on the 31st, Mr. Weslej 
 preached on Newcastle Town-Moor, at a small distance from the 
 English camp. November 1, he preached again on a little eminenci 
 before the camp, and continued this practice occasionally till the 30th 
 of this month. At half an hour after eight on this day. he preached
 
 120 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 to a larger congregation than any before; and adds, "Were it only 
 for the sake of this hour, I should not have thought much of staying 
 at Newcastle longer than I intended. Between one and two in the 
 afternoon, I went to the camp once more. Abundance of people now 
 flocked together, horse and foot, rich and poor, to whom I declared, 
 : There is no difference; for all have sinned and come short of the 
 glory of God.' I observed many Germans standing disconsolate in 
 the skirts of the congregation. To these I was constrained, though 
 I had discontinued it so long, to speak a few words in their own lan- 
 guage. Immediately they gathered up close together, and drank in 
 every word." 
 
 "All this year," says Mr. Wesley, " the work of God gradually in- 
 creased in the Southern counties, as well as in the North of England. 
 Many were awakened in a very remarkable manner: many were 
 converted to God. Many were enabled to testify, that ' the blood of 
 Jesus cleanseth from all sin.' Meantime we were in most places tol- 
 erably quiet, as to popular tumults. Where anything of the kind 
 appeared, the Magistrates usually interposed, as indeed it Avas their 
 duty to do. And wherever the peace officers do their duty, no riot 
 can long subsist." 
 
 Mr. Wesley and his brother began to be spoken of in Scotland, and 
 a few of the most pious ministers there, though differing from the 
 two brothers on many points of doctrine, yet rejoiced in the great 
 revival of practical religion in England, by their means. Mr. James 
 Robe, minister of Killsyth, having received from a friend some account 
 of them, wrote as follows: "1 was much pleased with what you 
 wrote to me of the Messrs. Wesleys. I rejoice that justification, the 
 imputed righteousness of Jehovah our Righteousness, received by 
 faith alone, and gospel holiness, are the subjects of their sermons ; 
 and the debated points (various sentiments about which are not incon- 
 sistent with saving faith and our acceptance with God) are laid aside. 
 I embrace fellowship with them, and pray that the Lord of the vine- 
 yard may give them success in preaching the faith of Christ, so much 
 needed in England. — As many as be perfect, let them be thus minded; 
 and if in any other things ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal 
 even this unto you. Nevertheless whereunto we have attained, let 
 us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same things. — How good 
 would it be for the christian world, if this were believed, and regarded 
 as the word of God ! When the happy days upon the wing are come, 
 so it will be : and in as far as any have really shared in the late revi- 
 val, it is so with them in some good measure. I learned something 
 new, as to the exhorters,* from the account you gave of them. I 
 look upon them as so many licensed probationers, or useful public 
 teachers ; which is the case of our probationers. It provides me with 
 an answer to objections, besides that of the extraordinary circum- 
 
 * He means, the lay-preachers.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 121 
 
 stances of the established church. I beg you to salute the two 
 brothers lor me, much in the Lord. I wrote to my correspondent for- 
 merly, upon yours to me from Newcastle, that there were hopes of 
 their joining in our concert for prayer and praise, for the revival of 
 real Christianity. Now 1 can write that they have acceded ; and I 
 hope we shall expressly remember one another before the throne of 
 grace." 
 
 Mr. James Erskine, who frequently in the course of this year cor- 
 responded with Mr. Wesley, transmitted this part of Mr. Robe's letter 
 to him; and with a liberality not common to Scotchmen at that time, 
 he asks, " Are the points which give the different denominations (to 
 Christians) and from whence proceed separate communions, animosi- 
 ties, evil-speak urns, surmises, and, at least, coolness of affection, 
 aptness to misconstrue, slowness to think well of others, stillness in 
 one's own conceits, and over-valuing one's own opinion, &c. &c. are 
 these points (at least among the far greatest part of Protestants) as 
 important, as clearly revealed, and as essential, or as closely connected 
 with the essentials of practical Christianity, as the loving of one 
 another with a pure heart fervently, and not forsaking, much less 
 refusing, the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some 
 was. and now of almost all is?" — Every candid man will most cer- 
 tainly answer this question in the negative. And it requires no great 
 degree of discernment to perceive, that the narrow party spirit which 
 prevails among most denominations of Christians with regard to 
 communion and church fellowship, even where it is acknowledged that 
 the essential doctrines of the gospel are held fast, is one grand hinder- 
 ance of brotherly-love, and of a more general diffusion of real 
 experimental religion. 
 
 In the latter end of this year, Mr. Wesley had expressed a desire to 
 be useful to the Scots, and to preach the gospel in Scotland. His 
 friend Mr. James Erskine wrote to him on the subject, and set 
 before him some of the difficulties he Avould have to struggle with in 
 the attempt. Mr. Erskine, in his letter expresses an ardent wish for 
 union and christian fellowship among all those of different denomi- 
 nations and opinions, who love the Lord Jesus Christ. He reprobates 
 the animosity and bigotry, too prevalent among them under the spe- 
 cious name of zeal for the truth. He then sets before him some of 
 the difficulties he would meet with in attempting to preach and form 
 societies in Scotland. " You have," says he, "some sentiments and 
 ways of speaking different from the generality, and almost from all 
 the real Christians of the Presbyterian persuasion in Scotland, among 
 whom, from my long acquaintance with my countrymen. 1 cannot 
 help thinking are about five in six of the real Christians there. And 
 to my great regret, of these worthy people, I fear three out of five are 
 wofully bigoted: a vice too natural to us Scots, from what our eountry- 
 
 VOL. II. 11 10
 
 122 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 man George Buchanan * wrote was our temper — 'perfervidum Scoto- 
 rum ingenium. And some of you English have as much of it as 
 any Scot ; but it is not so national with you, as among the Scots.— 
 You would have the same prejudices to struggle with among the 
 
 * George Buchanan, the best Latin poet of his time, perhaps inferior to none since the 
 Augustan age, was born in the village of Killearn, in Sterlingshire, Scotland, in 1506. 
 The abject poverty in which his father died, might have confined him to toil at the lowest 
 employments of life, if the generosity of an uncle had not assisted him in his education, 
 and enabled him to pursue his studies for two years, at Paris. But his uncle dying, he 
 returned to Scotland, surrounded with the horrors of indigence. In this extremity, he 
 enlisted for a soldier : but nature had not destined him for a hero, and he was disgusted 
 with the first campaign. John Major, then professor of philosophy at St. Andrews, hear- 
 ing of his necessity and his merit, afforded hiin a temporary relief. He now studied the 
 subtilties of logic under John 3Iaiz, whom he followed to Paris. There, after encountering 
 many difficulties, he was invited to teach grammar in the college of St. Barbe. In this 
 occupation he was found by the Earl of Cassels, with whom, having staid five years at 
 Paris, he returned to Scotland. He next acted as preceptor to the famous Earl of Murray, 
 the natural son of James V. But while he was forming this nobleman for public affairs, 
 he found his life was in danger. He had written some beautiful but poignant satires 
 against the Franciscan Monks ; who in return branded him with the appellation of Athe- 
 ist. Cardinal Beaton gave orders to apprehend him, and bribed King James, it is said, 
 with a considerable sum to permit his execution. He was seized upon accordingly ; and 
 the first genius of the age was about to perish by the halter, or by fire, to satisfy the 
 malignant resentment of men, whose false notions of religion have always made them 
 thirst for the blood of their opponents. He happily eluded the vigilance of his guards, 
 and escaped to England ; from thence he went to France, and afterwards with his friend 
 Govea, to Portugal. His friend died within the year, and left Buchanan exposed to his 
 inveterate enemies, the monks. He was confined to a monastery, till he should learn 
 what these men fancied to be religion. Here they enjoined him to translate the Psalms of 
 David into Latin verse ; a task which every man of taste knows with what admirable skill 
 and genius he performed. 
 
 Having obtained his liberty, he had the offer of a speedy promotion from the King of 
 Portugal ; of which however, his aversion to the clergy would not allow him to wait the 
 issue. He spent much of his time in France, which seems to have been more agreeable 
 to his taste, than his native country. Queen Mary, having determined that he should have 
 the charge of educating her son James, the sixth of Scotland, and the first of England, he 
 was recalled, and provided for, till the young prince should arrive at a proper age. His 
 success, as James's preceptor, is well known. When he was reproached with having made 
 his majesty a pedant, "It is a wonder," said he, "that I have made so much of him." 
 Mackenzie relates, that the young king being one day at play with his fellow-pupil, 
 Buchanan, who was then reading, desired them to make less noise. Finding that they 
 disregarded his admonition, he told his majesty, if he did not hold his tongue, he would 
 certainly whip his breech. The king replied, he would be glad to see who would bell the 
 cat. alluding to the fable. Buchanan, in a passion, threw the book from him, and gave his 
 majesty a sound flogging. The old Countess of Mar, who was in the next apartment, 
 rushed into the room, and taking the king in her arms, asked how he dared to lay his hand 
 
 on the Lord's anointed ? " Madam," said Buchanan, " I have whipped his a ; and you 
 
 may kiss it, if you please." 
 
 On the misfortunes which befell Queen Mary, he went over to the party of the Earl of 
 Murray ; at whose earnest request he was prevailed upon to write his "Detection," a work 
 which his greatest admirers have read with regret. After having vied with almost all the 
 more eminent of the Latin poets, he contested with Livy and Sallust, the palm of political 
 eloquence and sagacity. But it is to be lamented, that, like the former of these historians, 
 he was not always careful to preserve himself from the charge of partiality. He died at 
 Edinburgh, in 1582. His works were various. An edition of them collected together, 
 was printed at Edinburgh in 1704. in 2 vols, folio. See Encyclop. Brit.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 123 
 
 Presbyterians, that Mr. Whitefield had, that is, tliat you are of the 
 Church of England, and use the Liturgy. And you would have 
 more, because of the difference of sentiment, and ways of speaking, 
 as to some doctrines, about which his opinions and expressions were 
 
 the same as theirs : and though this might make you more acceptable 
 to most of the Episcopal persuasion, yet your way of speaking of 
 ( 'hristian perfection, and their regard for what they call chinch order 
 and regularity, would make them fly from yon: for which last the 
 Presbyterians would not be so offended- with you : and your urging 
 so strict holiness in practice, would recommend you to the Presbyte- 
 rians, but I am afraid not to the Episcopalians. And your doctrine 
 of man's utter ruin by the fall, and utter inability to do anything for 
 his own recovery ; and the necessity of regeneration, and an interest 
 in Christ by faith alone that works by love, and produces holiness in 
 heart and life, &c. would be sweet to the Presbyteriaiis, but not to 
 many of the Episcopalians. 
 
 "Mr. Whitefield, in fewer months than one would have thought 
 could have been done in as many years, overcame the prejudices of 
 the far greatest part of the Presbyterians, especially the most religious, 
 only by preaching that faith and holiness you preach; by meddling 
 with no debates, and by the power of the Lord, signally accompany- 
 ing his administrations: awakening, converting, and building up 
 almost wherever he went, in places remote from one another. The 
 same evangelical doctrine, of faith, holiness, regeneration, and divine 
 influence, &c, and such blessed divine power on your administra- 
 tions, managed with christian prudence and simplicity, and that wis- 
 dom from above which is profitable to direct, would likewise over- 
 come the strong prejudices against you and your brother. 
 
 "But Mr. Whitefield had one other advantage which you would 
 not have at present. The sermons and other things he had printed, 
 were earnestly read by the Presbyterians, and were to their taste; as 
 well as the sermons, conversations, and prayers among them. And 
 there is hardly anything printed by your brother and yon, in which I 
 fear they would not find some thought or expression that would 
 stumble and offend them."'- — Mr. Wesley did not go to Scotland, till 
 some years after this period. 
 
 It was in this year also, that Mr. Wesley began a private corres- 
 pondence with a clergyman of considerable abilities, and probably of 
 high station, if not the highest in the church. He concealed his real 
 name, and only said, as he lived at a considerable distance from Lon- 
 don, a letter would find him, directed to John Smith, at Mr. Richard 
 Mead's, the Colden-cross, Cheapside. He introduced 'himself to Mr. 
 Wesley, in a very candid and liberal manner; and preserved candor 
 and good temper through the greatest part of their controversy. 1!" 
 introduces himself thus :
 
 124 the life of the rev. john wesley. 
 
 " Reverend Sir, 
 
 " The laboring to bring all the world to solid inward vital religion, 
 is a work so truly christian and laudable, that I shall ever highly 
 esteem those who attempt this great work even though they should ap- 
 pear to me to be under some errors in doctrine, some mistakes in their 
 conduct, and some excess in their zeal. You may therefore, expect in 
 me a candid adversary ; a contender for truth, and not for victory : 
 one who would be glad to convince you of any error which he appre- 
 hends himself to have discovered in you ; but who would be abun- 
 dantly more glad to be convinced of errors in himself. Now, the 
 best way to enable you to set me right wherever I may be wrong, 
 will be by pointing out to you, what I have to object to those works 
 of vours which have fallen into my hands : and for order sake I shall 
 reduce my objections to matter of doctrine, to matter of phraseology, 
 and to matter of fact." — He then mentions several particulars under 
 the different heads, which he discusses with an open manly freedom, 
 and a good degree of ingenuity and ability. He concludes his first 
 letter thus, " Having now freely told you what I take to be wrong in 
 you, I shall readily and thankfully attend to whatever you shall 
 point out amiss in me. I am desirous to retract and amend whatever 
 is wrong. To your general design of promoting true religion, I am 
 a hearty friend : nay to your particular scheme and singularities, I 
 am no enemy. — If I come not fully into your scheme, it is not for 
 want of good will, but for want of evidence and conviction that it is 
 true. I pray God to grant me all needful illumination : and I pray 
 you to tell me what is lacking on my part." 
 
 Mr. Wesley received this letter with the same friendliness, and 
 answered it with the same openness and candor, with which it was 
 written. "I was determined," says he, in his reply, "from the time 
 I received yours, to answer it as soon as I should have opportunity. 
 But it was the longer delayed because I could not persuade myself 
 to write at all, till I had leisure to write fully. And this I hope to 
 do now ; though I know you not, not so much as your name. But I 
 take it for granted, you are a person that fears God, and that speaks 
 the real sentiments of his heart. And on this supposition I shall 
 speak without any suspicion or reserve. 
 
 " I am exceedingly obliged by the pains you have taken to point out 
 to me what you think to be mistakes. It is a truly christian attempt, an 
 act of brotherly love, which I pray God to repay seven-fold into your 
 bosom. Methinks I can scarce look upon such a person, on one who is, 
 ' a contender for truth, and not for victory,' whatever opinion he may 
 entertain of me, as an adversary at all. For what is friendship, if I 
 am to account him mine enemy who endeavors to open my eyes, or 
 to amend my heart." — And in the conclusion of his letter he says, 
 :: Smite me friendly and reprove me. It shall be a precious balm; it 
 shall not break my head. I am deeply convinced that I know noth-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ] '.'■ 
 
 ing yet. as I ought to know. Fourteen years ago. I said with Mr. 
 Norris,* I want heat more than lights but now I know not which I 
 want most. Perhaps God will enlighten me by your words. O speak 
 
 and spare not. At least you will have the thanks and prayers of, 
 your obliged and affectionate servant, John Wkblbt." 
 
 John Smith, for so we must call him for the sake of distinction, 
 prefaces his second letter in the following manner ; "I heartily thank 
 you for your very kind and very handsome letter. I have yielded it 
 that attention which 1 think it justly deserves; and am now sat down 
 to give you my thoughts upon it. I shall first most readily take 
 notice of those things wherein I stand corrected, and am gone over 
 to you: and next I shall, with some reluctance, proceed to those in 
 which we seem unfortunately to differ." — But though he yielded up 
 several things to Mr. Wesley, in whole or in part, yet he pressed him 
 very hard on one or two points of doctrine ; and I think his objections 
 had afterwards some influence on Mr. Wesley's mind. — I am obliged 
 to a friend for the copies of these letters, with liberty to make any 
 use of them I might think proper. There are six on each side, writ- 
 ten with ability and spirit. I think Mr. Wesley's opinions will admit 
 of more illustration, and clearer evidence, than he has given them in 
 this controversy. He himself afterwards, stated some points to much 
 greater advantage. I should therefore be sorry to see these letters 
 published without occasional remarks, by some person who thoroughly 
 understands the subjects therein discussed. They are too long to be 
 inserted here, as they would fill, at least, one fourth part of the 
 volume. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors with the same zeal and diligence, 
 through the most distant parts of the kingdom during the year 1746. 
 Methodism spread rapidly on every side : the societies flourished, and 
 the people increased in number, and in knowledge and love of the 
 
 * John Norris, the person here mentioned, was born in 1657, at Collingborne-Kingston, 
 in Wiltshire, where his father was then minister. He was a learned divine, and Platonic 
 philosopher. He was educated first at Winchester-School, and in 1676, sent to Oxford. 
 In 1680, he was elected Fellow of All-Souls, soon after he had taken his degree of bachelor 
 of arts. In 1684, he commenced master of arts ; and the same year opened a correspond- 
 ence with the learned mystic divine Dr. Henry More, of Christ's College in Cambridge. 
 He had also a correspondence with the learned Lady Masham, Dr. Cudworth's daughter, 
 and the ingenious Mrs. Astel. In 1691, his distinguished merit procured him the rectory 
 of Bemerton, near Sanim. This living, upwards of two hundred pounds a year, was a 
 comfortable provision for his family, and the easiness of the parochial duty, gave him 
 leisure to pursue his favorite studies. He died in 1711. Mr. Norris published two octavo 
 volumes on, "The Theory of the Ideal World.'' In this work he opposed Locke, and 
 adorned Malebranche's opinion, of seeing all things in God, with all the advantages of style' 
 and perspicuity of expression. His philosophical errors may easily be pardoned on account 
 of the general excellence of his writings, especially on subjects of practical divinity, which 
 are universally esteemed. Mr. Wesley published extracts from two of his works, "A 
 Treatise on Christian Prudence," and "Reflections on the Conduct of Human Life." No 
 person can read these, without reaping advantage ; and young persons ought to study them 
 with diligence and attention. 
 11*
 
 126 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 truth. At this period the lay-preachers were not of that class of men 
 "who have been blessed with opportunities of improving their minds 
 by an early education, or much reading. In general their knowledge 
 extended not beyond the first principles of religion, and the practical 
 consequences deducible from them; "Repentance towards God, faith 
 towards our Lord Jesus Christ;" and the fruits that follow, " Righte- 
 ousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." These were the 
 subjects of their daily discourses, in which there was little variety. 
 But such was the low state of religious knowledge among the people, 
 that they were not prepared for anything higher. It was absolutely 
 necessary to make them well acquainted with first principles, and to 
 give these principles a practical influence on the heart and life, before 
 they were led any further. In these circumstances the limited knowl- 
 edge of the preachers, was so far from being an inconvenience, that 
 it was an unspeakable advantage; as it necessarily confined them 
 to those fundamental points of experimental and practical religion, 
 which were best adapted to the state of the people. Preachers of 
 education, and diversified knowledge, seldom dwell sufficiently in 
 their sermons on these important points ; and hence the lay-preachers 
 were far more successful in awakening sinners to a sense of their 
 dangerous state, and in bringing them to a saving knowledge of Christ, 
 than other preachers of much more cultivated minds. To enforce 
 the necessity of repentance, and of seeking salvation by grace alone 
 through a Redeemer, the preacher would often draw a picture of 
 human nature in such strong and natural colors, that every one who 
 heard him saw his own likeness in it, and was ready to say, he hath 
 shown me all that was in my heart. The effect was surprising. The 
 people found themselves under every discourse, emerging out of the 
 thickest darkness into a region of light ; the blaze of which being 
 suddenly poured in upon them, gave exquisite pain at first, but soon 
 showed them the way to peace and consolation. Mr. Wesley foresaw, 
 that as knowledge was increased among the people, it ought to be 
 increased in the same, or even in a greater proportion among the 
 preachers; otherwise they would become less useful, and in the end 
 be despised. He therefore began to think of a collection of such 
 books in the English language, as might forward their improvement 
 in treating of the various branches of practical divinity. He seemed 
 conscious, that the plan of his own education, and the prejudices he 
 had early imbibed against the non-conformists of the last century, 
 had shut him out from the knowledge of many writings which possi- 
 bly might be very useful on this occasion. This induced him to 
 request Dr. Doddridge, with whom he had a friendly correspon- 
 dence, to give him a list of such books as he might think proper for 
 the improvement of young preachers. March 15, the Doctor wrote 
 to him, apologizing for the delay in complying with his request. " I 
 am quite grieved." says he, "and ashamed, that any hurry, public
 
 Tilt; LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 127 
 
 or private, should have prevented my answering your very obliging 
 letter from Newcastle ; especially as it has a face of disrespect, where I 
 am sure I ought to express the very reverse, if I would do justice 
 either to you, or my own heart. Hut you have been used to forgive 
 greater injuries. 
 
 "I have been reading (I will not pretend to tell you with what strong 
 emotion) the fourth edition of your Further Appeals: concerning 
 which, I shall only say, that I have written upon the title-page, ' 1 1 
 forcible are right words.' 1 am daily hurried by my printer, to finish 
 the third volume of my Family Expositor. And I have unwillingly. 
 a secular affair on my hands, in consequence of a guardianship, which 
 calls me away from my usual business for some days next week : on 
 which account 1 must beg your patience for a little while longer, as 
 to the list of books you desire me to send you. But if God permit, 
 you shall be sure to have it in a few weeks. 
 
 •• I lately published a Thanksgiving Sermon, for the retreat of the 
 rebels, which if you think worth calling for, at Mr. Waugh's, at the 
 Turk VI lead in Gracechurch-Street, I shall desire you to accept. I 
 was willing to greet the first openings of mercy; and so much the 
 rather, as I think with Lord Somerville, who first made the reflection 
 in one of his letters; that, had the blow at Falkirk been pursued, our 
 whole army had been destroyed. The wisest and best of men, I 
 know, agree to fear : oh ! that they could also agree in their efforts to 
 save ! I trust I can call God to record on my soul, that to bring 
 sinners to believe in Christ, and universally to obey him from a prin- 
 ciple of grateful love, is the reigning desire of my heart, and has 
 been the main business of my life. But alas, that it is so unsuccess- 
 ful a labor ! Yet, God knows, that could I have foreseen only the 
 tenth part of that little success I seem to have had, I would have pre- 
 ferred the ministry, with ten times the labors and sorrows I have gone 
 through in it, to any other employment or situation in life. I shall 
 not forget Colonel Gardeners words, speaking of a much despised and 
 persecuted, but very useful minister, ' I had rather be that man, than 
 emperor of the world ! ' 
 
 " But I must conclude. May God, even your own God, continue 
 to increase all his blessings on your head, heart, and labors; and 
 may he sometimes lead you to remember in your prayers, 
 " Reverend and dear sir, 
 
 " Your affectionate brother and servant. 
 
 " P. Doddridge. 
 
 P. S. "I presume the list you desire is chiefly theological. Per- 
 haps my desire of making it too particular, has hindered me from 
 setting about it, till I had a leisure time, which I have not yet found. 
 But under the impression your book made upon me, I could not delay 
 writing one post longer. Let me know in one word, how you do, 
 what your success is, and what your apprehensions are. I tear we 
 must have some hot flame to melt us."
 
 12S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 The reader will recollect, that this letter was written in the time 
 of the last rebellion, when the nation was thrown into the greatest 
 consternation. June IS, Dr. Doddridge sent the list of books which 
 Mr. Wesley had requested,* and the next day wrote to him as fol- 
 lows : "I send this by way of postscript, to thank you for the enter- 
 taining account you gave me of that very extraordinary turn which 
 affairs took in the battle of Falkirk. — I perceive onr rebel enemies 
 were as confident of victory as possible, just before the action at Cub 
 loden, which proved so fatal to them. A friend of mine from thence, 
 brings word, that just as the armies joined, an officer was sent back 
 to make proclamation at the Market-Cross, at Inverness, that every 
 householder should bake a bushel of bread, that it might be ready to 
 refresh the prince's victorious army on its return ; which was required 
 on pain of military execution. The consequence of this was, that 
 our army found much better provision for their refreshment after the 
 fatigue of that glorious day, than they could otherwise have done. 
 I have also reason to believe, that a day or two before this action. 
 Lord Kilmarnock, having quartered himself and some of his chief 
 officers, at a minister's house of the Scotch established church, in 
 those parts, obliged the master of the house and his eldest son, to 
 wait upon them at table, and in a profane manner undertook to say 
 grace himself; which was, ' May God d— n and confound all Presby- 
 terian parsons, their wives, and children and families henceforth and 
 for evermore. Amen.' f — It is not to be wondered, that such a deliv- 
 erance after such circumstances as these, should make a strong im- 
 pression on the mind of ministers and people in general, which I am 
 assured it does. I heartily pray God the impression may be lasting 
 and produce that reformation which is so much needed among them 
 as well as amongst us. 
 
 C( I shall not be at all surprised, if the next winter should open upon 
 us a much more afflictive scene than the last, if we will not be 
 reformed by such judgments and deliverances as these. Yet I think 
 with you, dear sir, that God will not make a full end of us. I look 
 upon every sinner converted from the error of his ways, by the power 
 of God working in his gospel, as a token for good, that we shall not 
 be utterly forsaken. 
 
 " I am, dear sir, 
 
 "Most faithfully and affectionately yours, 
 
 " P. Doddridge." 
 
 In the latter end of December, Mr. Wesley received the following 
 observations in a letter from a friend. No doubt the writer thought 
 
 * The letter is too long to be inserted here : it is printed in the first volume of the 
 Arminian Magazine. 
 
 t After the rebels were dispersed, Lord Kilmarnock was apprehended, deprived of all 
 his honors, and executed on the scaffold ; but not before he had well deserved it. His son 
 who served in the king's army, afterwards succeeded to the Earldom of Errol, a title much 
 more ancient and honorable than that of Kilmarnock.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 129 
 
 them necessary at that time, and they will not be out of season at 
 present. "The knowledge and understanding of the Scriptures of 
 Truth," says he, " I take to be of the last importance, and is what 
 real Christians need as much to have their attention awakened unto, 
 as the generality of those who are called by the christian name need 
 to be taught that they are dead while they have a name to live. 
 
 " The understanding of the true meaning and intent of the Scrip- 
 tures, is understanding the mind of God in every place. And he who 
 opens that does more, and so to speak, gives more opportunity unto 
 the Spirit of God to operate in the heart by his own word, than he 
 who says abundance of serious things which are not contained in the 
 subject (the text) he discourses from. In the other way, a man may 
 preacli numbers of years unto a congregation, and never explain 
 the direct meaning of the Holy Spirit in one Scripture; meanwhile he 
 is not increasing their knowledge in the word of God. — The word of 
 God is that by which the Holy Ghost influences the heart of a believer : 
 and I cannot think it sufficient for the carrying on of that work, that 
 Christians be taught a few general truths, which possibly by frequent 
 teaching they may acquire some distinct notion of, without ever 
 seeing them in the Scripture in their genuine beauty and dress. And 
 do not all foolish and injudicious clamors about orthodoxy and 
 heresy, arise from this 1 
 
 " I apprehend the Scriptures contain a more glorious, beautiful, and 
 various display of the eternal God, than the inconceivable variety in 
 nature gives us of this creation, which is his work. And I would 
 have all Christians search the Scriptures, and study God there, with 
 as much assiduity as the naturalists do nature in his material works. 
 What infinite reward of enjoyment would arise from thence? It is 
 true indeed, ahead-knowledge of these things is nothing. The Spirit, 
 of God must make the heart sensible of all that our understandings can 
 comprehend in revelation. But these are two distinct things which 
 God hath joined together: even as the power of God in raising up 
 Christ from the dead, is one thing to be understood and believed from 
 the Scriptures ; and the quickening of a sinner, is a work actually 
 performed in the heart by the Spirit of Christ, but is inseparable from 
 the faith of the former. This is it which makes the understanding I 
 speak of so necessary ; for without it a person shall never be able to 
 judge by the word of God, of what passes within himself: for it is the 
 only standard by which to try the spirits, and to prove every man's 
 work. 
 
 "Serious people arc generally in danger of regarding only what 
 they feel in themselves, when their affections are lively and they 
 receive great consolation from a belief of the love of God in Christ. 
 They take that for the knowledge of God, which is only the effect of 
 it. Consequently they are in hazard of seeking the knowledge of 
 God in their own feelings, and of measuring their knowledge by them : 
 
 vol. ir. 17
 
 130 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 not attending, that our nourishment is not from within ourselves, but 
 comes from without. It is God's whole glory displayed in revelation 
 (by Christ) communicated by the Holy Ghost, received by faith, 
 which ought to be the Christian's daily bread." 
 
 These observations are certainly of importance to those who know 
 any thing of experimental religion : who are desirous to increase in 
 the knowledge and love of God, and to have their experience built on 
 a foundation that cannot be shaken. The gentleman who made 
 them, had mentioned his thoughts on the subject to Mr. Wesley in 
 conversation, who desired him to put them down in writing more at 
 length, which gave birth to the letter of which the above is an 
 abstract. 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his frequent visits to the most distant parts ' 
 of the kingdom. No season of the year, no change of weather, could 
 either prevent or retard his journies. He generally preached two or 
 three times every day, and regulated the societies wherever he came. 
 His whole heart was in the work, and his fixed resolution surmounted 
 every difficulty. In February, 1747, being in Yorkshire, he met with 
 a clergyman, who told him, some of the preachers had frequently 
 preached in his parish; and his judgment was, 1. That their preach- 
 ing had done some good, but more harm. Because 2. Those who had 
 attended it, had only turned from one wickedness to another; they 
 had only exchanged sabbath-breaking, swearing or drunkenness, for 
 slandering, backbiting, and evil speaking : and 3. Those who did not 
 attend it, were provoked hereby to return evil for evil. So that the 
 former were, in effect, no better, the latter worse than before. 
 
 "The same objection, in substance," says Mr. Wesley, "has been 
 made in most other parts of England. It therefore deserves a serious 
 answer, which will equally hold in all places. It is allowed, 1. That 
 our preaching has done some good ; common swearers, sabbath- 
 breakers, drunkards, thieves, fornicators, having been reclaimed from 
 those outward sins. But it is affirmed, 2. That it has done more 
 harm : the persons so reclaimed, only changing one wickedness for 
 another : and their neighbors being so provoked thereby, as to become 
 worse than they were before. 
 
 " Those who have left their outward sins, you affirm, have only 
 changed drunkenness or sabbath-breaking for backbiting or evil- 
 speaking. I answer, if you affirm this of them all, it is notoriously 
 false : many we can name, who left cursing, swearing, backbiting, 
 drunkenness, and evil-speaking altogether, and who are to this day, 
 just as fearful of slandering, as they are of cursing or swearing. And 
 if some are not yet enough aware of this snare of the devil, we may 
 hope they will be ere long. Meantime bless God for what he has 
 done, and pray that he would deliver them from this death also. 
 
 " You affirm further, ' That their neighbors are provoked hereby,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 131 
 
 to return evil for evil ; and so while the former are no better, the lat- 
 ter are worse than they were before.' 
 
 " I answer, 1. 'These are worse than they were before' Hut 
 why'.' Heeau ' they do fresh despite In the spirit of grace: because 
 they despise that long-suffering love of God which would lead them 
 as it does their neighbors, to repentance. And in laying the blame 
 of this on those who will no longer run with them to tie- same ex- 
 cess of riot, they only fulfil the Scriptures, and fill up the measure 
 of their own iniquity. 
 
 " I answer, 2. There is still no proportion at all between the good 
 on the one hand, and the harm on tin; other: for they who reject the 
 goodness of God, were servants of the devil before ; and they are but 
 servants of the devil still. Hut they who accept it, are brought from 
 the power of satan, to serve the living and true God." 
 
 In April, Mr. Wesley, on his return from the North, spent an hour 
 with the same clergyman, and pressed him to make good his asser- 
 tion, that the preaching of the Methodists had done more harm than 
 good. This he did not choose to pursue ; but enlarged on the harm 
 it might occasion in succeeding generations. Mr. Wesley adds, " I 
 cannot see the force of this argument. I dare not neglect the doing 
 certain present good, for fear of some probable ill consequences, in the 
 succeeding century." 
 
 June 4. Mr. Wesley wrote down the following instructions for the 
 stewards of the society in London. 
 
 1. "You are to be men full of the Holy Ghost, and of wisdom; 
 that you may do all things in a manner acceptable to God. — 2. You 
 are to be present every Tuesday and Thursday morning, in order to 
 transact the temporal affairs of the society. — 3. You are to begin and 
 end every meeting with earnest prayer to God, for a blessing on all 
 your undertakings. — 4. You are to produce your accounts the first 
 Tuesday in every month, that they may be transcribed into the 
 ledger. — 5. You are to take it in turn, month by month, to be chair- 
 man. The chairman is to see that all the rules be punctually observed, 
 and immediately to check him who breaks any of them. — 6. You are 
 to do nothing without the consent of the minister, either actually had, 
 or reasonably presumed. — 7. You are to consider whenever you meet. 
 1 God is here.' Therefore, be serious. Utter no trifling word. Speak 
 as in his presence, and to the glory of his great name. — 8. When any- 
 thing is debated, let one at once stand up and speak, the rest giving 
 attention. And let him speak just loud enough to be heard, in love 
 and in the spirit of meekness. — 9. You are continually to pray and 
 endeavor, that a holy harmony of soul may in all things subsist 
 among you : that in every step, you may keep the unity of the spirit. 
 in the bond of peace. — 10. In all debates, you are to watch over your 
 spirits, avoiding as fire, all clamor and contention, being swift to 
 hear, slow to speak : in honor every man preferring another before
 
 132 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 himself. — 11. If you cannot relieve, do not grieve the poor. Give 
 them soft words, if nothing else. Abstain from either sour looks, 01 
 harsh words. Let them be glad to come, even though they should 
 go empty away. Put yourselves in the place of every poor man. 
 And deal with them as you would God should deal with you. 
 
 These instructions, we whose names are underwritten (being the 
 present stewards of the society in London,) do heartily receive, and 
 earnestly desire to conform to. In witness whereof, we have set our 
 hands. — N. B. If any steward shall break any of the preceding rules 
 after having been thrice admonished by the chairman (whereof notice 
 is to be immediately given to the minister) he is no longer steward." 
 
 June 15. The fourth conference began, and ended on Saturday the 
 20th. The minutes of the several conferences were now collected 
 together, and printed : a summary of which, respecting doctrines 
 agreed upon, I shall here subjoin. 
 
 After some time spent in prayer at the first conference, the design 
 of the meeting was proposed ; namely to consider, 1. What to teach ; 
 
 2. How to teach; and, 3. What to do? That is, how to regulate 
 their doctrine, discipline, and practice. The meeting being thus 
 opened, they proceeded as follows : 
 
 " It is desired, that all things be considered as in the immediate 
 presence of God : that me may meet with a single eye, and as little 
 children who have every thing to learn. 
 
 "That every point which is proposed, may be examined to the 
 foundation : that every person may speak freely whatever is in his 
 heart : and that every question which may arise, should be thor- 
 oughly debated and settled. Meantime let us all pray for a willing- 
 ness to receive light: to know of every doctrine, whether it be of 
 God. 
 
 " Question 1. How may the time of this Conference, be made more 
 eminently a time of watching unto prayer? 
 
 " Ans. 1. While we are conversing, let us have an especial care to 
 set God always before us. 2. In the intermediate hours, let us visit 
 none but the sick, and spend all the time that remains in retirement. 
 
 3. Let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, and, for a blessing 
 on this our labor. 
 
 " Q. 2. How far does each of us agree to submit to the judgment 
 of the majority? 
 
 "A. In speculative things, each can only submit so far as his judg- 
 ment shall be convinced: in every practical point, each will submit 
 so far as he can without wounding his conscience. 
 
 " Q. 3. Can a Christian submit any further than this to any man, 
 or number of men upon earth ] 
 
 " A. It is plain he cannot, either to Bishop, Convocation, or gene- 
 ral Council. And this is that general principle of private judgment,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 133 
 
 on which all the reformers proceeded: ' Every man must judge for 
 himself, because every man must give an account of himself to God. 9 
 
 They now proceeded to consider the doctrine of Justification : tin- 
 questions relating to which, and the substance of the answers given 
 thereto, were as follows: 
 
 I. Q. 1. ' : What is it to be justified ? 
 
 A. " To be pardoned and received into God's favor ; into such a 
 state, that if we continue therein, we shall be finally saved. 
 
 Q. 2. "Is faith the condition of justification? 
 
 A. "Yes; for every one who believeth not is condemned; and 
 every one who believes is justified. 
 
 Q. 3. " Hut must not repentance and works meet for repentance go 
 before this faith '.' 
 
 A "Without doubt: if by repentance you mean conviction of sin; 
 and by works meet for repentance, obeying God as far as we can, 
 forgiving our brother, leaving off from evil, doing good and using his 
 ordinances according to the power we have received. 
 
 Q. 4. " What is Faith ? 
 
 A. " Faith in general is a divine, supernatural clenchos of things 
 not seen ; i. e. of past, future, or spiritual tilings : it is a spiritual sight 
 of God and the things of God. 
 
 " First, a sinner is convinced by the Holy Ghost, ' Christ loved me 
 and gave himself for me.' — This is that faith by which he is justified 
 or pardoned, the moment he receives it. Immediately the same spirit 
 bears witness, ' Thou art pardoned : thou hast redemption in his 
 blood ' — And this is saving faith, whereby the love of God is shed 
 abroad in his heart. 
 
 Q. 5. " Have all Christians this faith? May not a man be justified 
 and not know it 7 
 
 A. " That all true Christians have such a faith as implies an assur- 
 ance of God's love, appears from Rom. viii. 15. Eph. iv. 32. 2 Cor. 
 xiii. 5. Heb. viii. 10. 1 John iv. 10; v. 19. And that no man can 
 be justified and not know it, appears further from the nature of the 
 thing. For faith after repentance is ease after pain, rest after toil, 
 light after darkness. It appears also from the immediate, as well as 
 distant fruits thereof. 
 
 Q. 6. " But may not a man go to heaven without it? 
 
 A. "It does not appear from holy writ that a man who hears the 
 gospel, can : (Mark xvi. 1G :) whatever a Heathen may do. Rom. 
 ii. 11. 
 
 Q. 7. " What are the immediate fruits of justifying faith ? 
 
 A. "Peace, joy, love, power over all outward sin, and power to 
 keep down inward sin. 
 
 Q. 8. " Docs any one believe, who has not the witness in himself, 
 or any longer than he sees, loves, and obeys God ? 
 
 VOL. II. 12
 
 134 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 A. " We apprehend not ; seeing God being the very essence of faith ; 
 love and obedience the inseparable properties of it. 
 
 Q. 9 " What sins are consistent with justifying faith ? 
 
 A. "No wilful sin. If a believer wilfully sins, he casts away his 
 faith. Neither is it possible he should have justifying faith again, 
 without previously repenting. 
 
 Q. 10. " Must every believer come into a state of doubt or fear, or 
 darkness ? Will he do so, unless by ignorance or unfaithfulness? Does 
 God otherwise withdraw himself? 
 
 A. " It is certain, a believer, need never again come into condem- 
 nation. It seems, he need not come into a state of doubt or fear, or 
 darkness : and that (ordinarily at least) he will not, unless by igno- 
 rance or unfaithfulness. Yet it is true, that the first joy does seldom 
 last long : that it is commonly followed by doubts and fears ; and that 
 God frequently permits great heaviness, before any large manifesta- 
 tion of himself. 
 
 Q. 11. " Are works necessary to the continuance of faith? 
 
 A. "Without doubt; for a man may forfeit the free gift of God, 
 either by sins of omission or commission. 
 
 Q. 12. " Can faith be lost, but for want of works? 
 
 A. "It cannot but through disobedience. 
 
 Q. 13. "How is faith made perfect by works? 
 
 A. " The more we exert our faith, the more it is increased. To 
 him that hath shall be given. 
 
 Q. 14. " St. Paul says, Abraham was not justified by works. St. 
 James, he was justified by works. Do they not contradict each 
 other? 
 
 A. " No: 1. Because they do not speak of the same justification. 
 St. Paul speaks of that justification which was when Abraham was 
 seventy-five years old, above twenty years before Isaac was born. St. 
 James of that justification which was when he offered up Isaac on 
 the altar. 
 
 2dly. " Because they do not speak of the same works. St. Paul 
 speaking of works that precede faith : St. James of works that spring 
 from it. 
 
 Q. 15. "In what sense is Adam's sin imputed to all mankind? 
 
 A. " In Adam all die, i. e. 1. Our bodies then became mortal. 2. 
 Our souls died, i. e. were disunited from God. And hence, 3. We are 
 all born with a sinful devilish nature : by reason whereof, 4. We are 
 children of wrath, liable to death eternal. Rom. v. 18. Eph. ii. 3. 
 
 Q. 16. " In what sense is the righteousness of Christ imputed to all 
 mankind, or to believers ? 
 
 A. " We do not find it express'ly affirmed in Scripture, that God 
 imputes the righteousness of Christ to any. Although we do find, 
 that faith is imputed to us for righteousness. 
 
 " That text, 'As by one man's disobedience all men were made sin-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. IS-') 
 
 ners, so by the obedience of one, all were made righteous,' we cona i\ • 
 means, by the merits of Christ, all men an; cleared from the guilt of 
 Adam's actual sin. 
 
 " We conceive further, That through the obedience and death of 
 Christ, 1. The bodies of all men become immortal after the resurrec- 
 tion. 2. Their souls receive a capacity of spiritual life ; and, 3. An 
 actual spark or seed thereof. 4. All believers become children of 
 grace, reconciled to God, and 5. made partakers of the divine nature. 
 
 Q. 17. " Have we not then unawares leaned too much towards 
 Calvinism 7 
 
 A. " We are afraid we have. 
 
 Q. IS. " Have we not also leaned towards Antinomianism? 
 
 A. " We are afraid we have. 
 
 Q. 19. "What is Antinomianism 7 
 
 A. " The doctrine which makes void the law through faith .' 
 
 Q. 20. '• What are the main pillars hereof? 
 
 A. 1. " That Christ abolished the moral law. 2. That therefore 
 Christians are not obliged to observe it. 3. That one branch of Chris- 
 tian liberty, is liberty from obeying the commandments of God. 4. 
 That it is bondage, to do a thing, because it is commanded, or forbear 
 it because it is forbidden. 5. That a believer is not obliged to use the 
 ordinances of God or to do good works. 6. That a preacher ought 
 not to exhort to good works: not unbelievers, because it is hurtful; 
 not believers, because it is needless. 
 
 Q. 21. "What was the occasion of St. Paul's writing his Epistle 
 to the Galatians? 
 
 A. " The coming of certain men amongst the Galatians, who taught. 
 Except ye be circumcised and keep the law of Moses ye cannot be 
 saved. 
 
 Q. 22. '• What is the main design therein? 
 
 A. "To prove, 1. That no man can be justified or saved by the 
 works of the law, either moral or ritual. 2. That every believer is 
 justified by faith in Christ without the works of the law. 
 
 Q. 23. • What does he mean by the works of the law ? Gal. ii. 
 16, &c. 
 
 A. " All works which do not spring irom faith in Christ. 
 
 Q. 24. " What by being under the law? Gal. iii. 23. 
 
 A. "Under the Mosaic dispensation. 
 
 Q. 25. " What law has Christ abolished? 
 
 A. "The ritual law of Moses. 
 
 Q. 26. "What is meant by liberty? Gal. v. 1. 
 
 A. "Liberty, 1. From the law; 2. From sin." 
 
 II. Q. 1. " How comes what is written on this subject* to be so 
 intricate and obscure ? Is this obscurity from the nature of the thing 
 
 * i. t. on justification.
 
 136 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 itself) Or, from the fault or weakness of those who have generally 
 treated of it ? 
 
 A. " We apprehend this obscurity docs not arise from the nature of 
 the subject: but, partly from the extreme warmth of most writers 
 who have treated of it. 
 
 Q. 2. "We affirm faith in Christ is the sole condition of justifica- 
 tion. But does not repentance go before that faith? Yea, and (sup- 
 posing there be opportunity for them) fruits or works meet for 
 repentance ? 
 
 A. " Without doubt they do. 
 
 Q. 3. " How then can we deny them to be conditions of justifica- 
 tion'? Is not this a mere strife of words? 
 
 A. "It seems not, though it has been grievously abused. But so 
 the abuse cease, let the use remain. 
 
 Q. 4. "Shall we read over together Mr. Baxter's aphorisms con- 
 cerning justification ? 
 
 A. "By all means : which were accordingly read. And it was 
 desired, that each person present would in the afternoon consult the 
 Scriptures cited therein, and bring what objections might occur the 
 next morning. 
 
 Q. 5. " Is an assurance of God's pardoning love absolutely neces- 
 sary to our being in his favor % Or may there possibly be some exempt 
 cases % 
 
 A. " We dare not positively say, there are not. 
 
 Q. 6. "Is such an assurance absolutely necessary to inward and 
 outward holiness? 
 
 A. " To inward, we apprehend it is : to outward holiness, we 
 incline to think it is not. 
 
 Q. 7. "Is it indispensably necessary to final salvation? 
 
 A. " Love hopeth all things. We know not how far any may fall 
 under the case of invincible ignorance. 
 
 Q. 8. " But what can we say of one of our own society, who dies 
 without it, as J. W. at London ? 
 
 A. " It may possibly be an exempt case, (if the fact was really so.) 
 But we determine nothing. We leave his soul in the hands of him 
 that made it. 
 
 Q. 9. " Does a man believe any longer than he sees a reconciled 
 God? 
 
 A. " We conceive not. But we allow there may be infinite degrees 
 in seeing God : even as many as there are between him who sees the 
 sun, when it shines on his eye-lids closed, and him who stands with 
 his eyes wide open, in the full blaze of his beams. 
 
 Q. 10. " Does a man believe any longer than he loves God? 
 
 A. " In no wise. For neither circumcision or uncircumcision avails, 
 without faith working by love.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 137 
 
 Q. 11. "Have we duly considered the case of Cornelius? Was 
 not he in the favor of God, when his prayers and alms came up for a 
 memorial before God? i.e., before he believed in Christ? 
 
 A. " It does stem that he was, in some degree. But we speak not 
 of those who have not heard the gospel. 
 
 Q. 12. " But were those works of his splendid sins? 
 .1. • No; nor were they done without the grace of Christ. 
 Q. 13. "How then can we maintain, that all works done before we 
 have a sense of the pardoning love of God, are sin? And, as such, 
 an abomination to him? 
 
 A. "The works of him who has heard the gospel, and does not 
 believe, are not done as God hath willed and commanded them to be 
 done. And yet we know not how to say, that they are an abomina- 
 tion to the Lord in him who feareth God, and from that principle, 
 does the best he can. 
 
 Q. 14. "Seeing there is so much difficulty in this subject, can we 
 deal too tenderly with them that oppose us ? 
 
 A. " We cannot: unless we were to give up any part of the truth 
 of God. 
 
 Q. 15. " Is a believer constrained to obey God? 
 A. "At first he often is. The love of Christ constraineth him. 
 After this, he may obey, or he may not ; no constraint being laid 
 upon him. 
 
 Q. 16. "Can faith be lost, but through disobedience? 
 A. "It cannot. A believer first inwardly disobeys, inclines to sin 
 with his heart : then his intercourse with God is cut off, i. e. his faith 
 is lost. And after this, he may fall into outward sin, being now 
 weak, and like another man. 
 
 Q. 17. " How can such an one recover faith? 
 A. "By repenting and doing the first works. Rev. ii. 5. 
 Q. 18. " Whence is it that so great a majority of those who believe 
 fall more or less into doubt or fear ? 
 
 A. "Chiefly from their own ignorance or unfaithfulness: often 
 from their not watching unto prayer ; perhaps sometimes from some 
 defect, or want of the power of God in the preaching they hear. 
 
 Q. 19. " Is there not a defect in us ? Do we preach as we did at 
 first ? Have we not changed our doctrines ? 
 
 A. 1. " At first we preached almost wholly to unbelievers. To 
 those therefore we spake almost continually, of remission of sins 
 through the death of Christ, and the nature of faith in his blood. 
 And so we do still, among those who need to be taught the first ele- 
 ments of the gospel of Christ : 
 
 2. " But those in whom the foundation is already laid, we exhort 
 to go onto perfection: which we did not see so clearly at first; 
 although we occasionally spoke of it from the beginning. 
 
 3. " Yet we now preach, and that continually, faith in Christ, as 
 vol. ii. 12* IS
 
 138 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 the prophet, priest, and king, at least, as clearly, as strongly, and as 
 fully, as we did six years ago. 
 
 Q. 20. " Do not some of our assistants preach too much of the 
 wrath, and too little of the love of God 1 
 
 A. "We fear they have leaned to that extreme; and hence some 
 of their hearers may have lost the joy of faith? 
 
 Q. 21. " Need we ever preach the terrors of the Lord to those who 
 know they are accepted of him ? 
 
 A. "No; it is folly so to do; for love is to them the strongest of 
 all motives. 
 
 Q. 22. "Do we ordinarily represent a justified state so great and 
 happy as it is ? 
 
 A. " Perhaps not. A believer walking in the light, is inexpressibly 
 great and happy. 
 
 Q. 23. "Should we not have a care of depreciating justification, 
 in order to exalt the state of full sanctification ? 
 
 A. " Undoubtedly we should beware of this : for one may insensi- 
 bly slide into it. 
 
 Q. 24. "How shall we effectually avoid it? 
 
 A. "When we are going to speak of entire sanctification, let us 
 first describe the blessings of a justified state, as strongly as possible. 
 
 Q. 25. " Does not the truth of the gospel lie very near both to 
 Calvinism and Antinomianism ? 
 
 A. " Indeed it does : as it were, within a hair's breadth. So that 
 it is altogether foolish and sinful, because we do not quite agree either 
 with one or the other, to run from them as far as ever we can. 
 
 Q. 26. " Wherein may we come to the very edge of Calvinism? 
 
 A. "In ascribing all good to the free grace of God: 2. In denying 
 all natural free will, and all power antecedent to grace ; and 3. In 
 excluding all merit from man ; even for what he has or does by the 
 grace of God. 
 
 Q. 27. " Wherein may we come to the edge of Antinomianism? 
 
 A. 1. "In exalting the merits and love of Christ. 2. In rejoicing 
 evermore. 
 
 Q. 28. " Does faith supersede (set aside the necessity of) holiness 
 or good works? 
 
 A. "In no wise. So far from it that it implies both, as a cause 
 does its effects." 
 
 III. Q. 1. " Can an unbeliever (whatever he be in other respects) 
 challenge anything of God's justice? 
 
 A. "Absolutely nothing but hell. And this is a point which we 
 cannot too much insist on. 
 
 Q. 2. "Do we empty men of their own righteousness, as we did 
 at first? Do we sufficiently labor, when they begin to be convinced 
 of sin, to take away all they lean upon ? Should we not then 
 endeavor with all our might to overturn their false foundations?
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 139 
 
 A. "This was at first one of our principal points. And it ought 
 to be so still. For, till ah other foundations are overturned, they 
 cannot build upon Christ. 
 
 Q. 3. "Did we not then purposely throw them into convictions 1 
 
 Into strong sorrow and fear? Nay, did we not strive to make them 
 inconsolable 1 Refusing to be comforted ] 
 
 A. " W'c did. And so we should do still. For the stronger the 
 conviction, the speedier is the deliverance. And none so soon receive 
 the peace of God, as those who steadily refuse all other comfort. 
 
 Q. 4. " What is sincerity ? 
 
 A. "Willingness to know and do the whole will of God. The 
 lowest species thereof seems to be faithfulness in that which is little. 
 
 Q. 5. " lias God any regard to man's sincerity? 
 
 A. "So far, that no man in any state can possibly please God 
 without it; neither indeed in any moment wherein he is not sincere. 
 
 Q. G. " But can it be conceived that God has any regard to the 
 sincerity of an unbeliever? 
 
 A. " Yes, so much, that if he perseveres therein, God will infallibly 
 give him faith. 
 
 Q. 7. " What regard may we conceive him to have, to the sincerity 
 of a believer ? 
 
 A. "So much, that in every sincere believer he fulfils all the great 
 and precious promises. 
 
 Q. 8. " Whom do you term a sincere believer? 
 
 A. "One that walks in the light, as God is in the light. 
 
 Q. 9. " Is sincerity the same with a single eye ? 
 
 A. " Not altogether. The latter refers to our intention ; the former 
 to our will or desires. 
 
 Q. 10. "Is it not all in all? 
 
 A. " All will follow persevering sincerity. God gives everything 
 with it; nothing without it. 
 
 Q. 11. "Are not then sincerity and faith equivalent terms? 
 
 A. " By no means. It is at least as nearly related to works as it 
 is to faith. For example; Who is sincere before he believes? He 
 that then does all he can : he that, according to the power he has 
 received, brings forth ' fruits meet for repentance.' Who is sincere 
 after he believes? He that, from a sense of God's love, is zealous of 
 all good works. 
 
 Q. 12. "Is not sincerity what St. Paul terms a willing mind? 
 
 i] nqod-vpial 2 Cor. vili. 12. 
 
 A. "Yes: if that word be taken in a general sense. For it is a 
 constant disposition to use all the grace given. 
 
 Q. 13. " But do we not then set sincerity on a level with faith ? 
 
 A. "No. For we allow a man may be sincere, and not be justi- 
 fied, as he may be penitent, and not be justified : (not as yet) but he 
 cannot have faith, and not be justified. The very moment he 
 believes he is justified.
 
 140 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Q. 14. " But do we not give up faith, and put sincerity in its place, 
 as the condition of our acceptance with God? 
 
 A. "We believe it is one condition of our acceptance, as repent- 
 ance likewise is. And we believe it a condition of our continuing in 
 a state of acceptance. Yet we do not put it in the place of faith. It 
 is by faith the merits of Christ are applied to my soul. But if I am 
 not sincere, they are not applied. 
 
 Q. 15. " Is not this that going about to establish your own right- 
 eousness, whereof St. Paul speaks, Rom. x. 4 ? 
 
 A. " St. Paul there manifestly speaks of unbelievers, who sought to 
 be accepted for the sake of their own righteousness. We do not seek 
 to be accepted for the sake of our sincerity ; but through the merits 
 of Christ alone. Indeed, so long as any man believes, he cannot go 
 about (in St. Paul's sense) ' to establish his own righteousness.' 
 
 Q. 16. "But do you consider, that we are under the covenant of 
 grace ? And that the covenant of works is now abolished ? 
 
 A. "All mankind were under the covenant of grace from the very 
 hour that the original promise was made. If by the covenant of 
 works you mean, that of unsinning obedience made with Adam 
 before the fall : no man, but Adam, was ever under that covenant : 
 for it was abolished before Cain was born. Yet it is not so abolished, 
 but that it will stand, in a measure, even to the end of the 
 world, i. e. if we do this, we shall live ; if not, we shall die eternally ; 
 if we do well, we shall live with God in glory: if evil, we shall die 
 the second death. For every man shall be judged in that day, and 
 rewarded according to his works. 
 
 Q. 17. " What means then, ' to him that believeth, his faith is 
 counted for righteousness' ? 
 
 A. " That God forgives him that is unrighteous as soon as he 
 believes, accepting his faith instead of perfect righteousness. But 
 then observe, universal righteousness follows, though it did not 
 precede faith. 
 
 Q. 18. " But is faith thus counted to us for righteousness, at what- 
 soever time we believe? 
 
 .4. " Yes. In whatsoever moment we believe, all our past sins van- 
 ish away. They are as though they had never been, and we stand 
 clear in the sight of God. 
 
 Q. 19. " Are not the assurance of faith, the inspiration of the Holy 
 Ghost, and the revelation of Christ in us, terms nearly of the same 
 import? 
 
 A. "He that denies one of them, must deny all ; they are so closely 
 connected together. 
 
 Q. 20. " Are they ordinarily, where the pure gospel is preached, 
 essential to our acceptance? 
 
 A. "Undoubtedly they are; and as such, to be insisted on, in the 
 strongest terms.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 141 
 
 Q. 21. "Is not the whole dispute of salvation by faith, or by works, 
 a mere strife of words ? 
 
 A. " In asserting salvation by faith, we mean this ; 1. That pardon 
 (salvation begun) is received by faith, producing works. 2. That 
 holiness (salvation continued) is faith working by love. 3. That 
 heaven (salvation finished) is the reward of this faith. 
 
 " If you who assert salvation by works, or by faith and works, mean 
 the same thing (understanding by faith, the revelation of Christ in 
 us, by salvation, pardon, holiness, glory,) we will not strive with you 
 at all. If you do not, this is not a strife of words : but the very vitals, 
 the essence of Christianity is the thing in question. 
 
 Q. 22. " Wherein does our doctrine now differ from that we 
 preached while at Oxford? 
 
 A. " Chiefly in these two points : 1. We then knew nothing of that 
 righteousness of faith, in justification ; nor 2. Of the nature of faith 
 itself, as implying consciousness of pardon. 
 
 Q. 23. " May not some degree of the love of God, go before a dis- 
 tinct sense of justification ? 
 
 A. " We believe it may. 
 
 Q. 24. " Can any degree of sanctification or holiness? 
 
 A. "Many degrees of outward holiness may: yea, and some 
 degrees of meekness, and several other tempers which would be 
 branches of Christian holiness, but that they do not spring from 
 Christian principles. For the abiding love of God cannot spring, but 
 from faith in a pardoning God. And no true Christian holiness can 
 exist, without that love of God for its foundation. 
 
 Q. 25. " Is every man, as soon as he believes, a new creature, 
 sanctified, pure in heart? Has he then a new heart? Does Christ 
 dwell therein? And is he a temple of the Holy Ghost? 
 
 A. " All these things may be affirmed of every believer, in a true 
 sense. Let us not therefore contradict those who maintain it. Why 
 should we contend about words ? 
 
 IV. Q. 1. " How much is allowed by our brethren who differ from 
 us, with regard to entire sanctification ? 
 
 A. " They grant, 1. That every one must be entirely sanctified, in 
 the article of death. 
 
 " 2. That till then, a believer daily grows in grace, comes nearer 
 and nearer to perfection. 
 
 "3. That we ought to be continually pressing after this, and to 
 exhort all others so to do. 
 
 Q. 2 <: What do we allow them? 
 
 A. " We grant, 1. That many of those who have died in the faith, 
 yea, the greater part of those we have known, were not sanctified 
 throughout, not made perfect in love till a little before death : 
 
 "2. That the term, ' sanctified' is continually applied by St. Paul, to 
 all that were justified, were true believers :
 
 142 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 " 3. That by this term alone, he rarely (if ever) means saved from 
 all sin. 
 
 " 4. That consequently, it is not proper to use it in this sense, 
 without adding the words, ' wholly, entirely,' or the like. 
 
 " 5. That the inspired writers almost continually speak of or to 
 those who were justified ; but very rarely, either of or to those who 
 were wholly sanctified. 
 
 "6. That consequently, it behoves us to speak in public almost 
 continually of the state of justification : but more rarely, at least in 
 full and explicit terms, concerning entire sanctification. 
 
 Q. 3. " What then is the point wherein we divide? 
 
 A. "It is this : Whether we should expect to be saved from all sin, 
 before the article of death? 
 
 Q. 4. "Is there any clear scripture promise of this? That God 
 will save us from all sin ? 
 
 A. "There is. Psalm cxxx. S. 'He shall redeem Israel from all 
 his sins. 
 
 "This is more largely expressed in the prophecy of Ezekiel: 
 'Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be clean; 
 from all your filthiness, and from all your idols will I cleanse you — I 
 will also save you from all your uncleannesses, c. xxxvi. v. 25, 29. 
 No promise can be more clear. And to this the apostle plainly refers 
 in that exhortation, ' Having these promises, let us cleanse ourselves, 
 from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of 
 God.' 2. Cor. vii. 1. Equally clear and express in that ancient 
 promise, ' The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart and the 
 heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and 
 with all thy soul.' Deut. xxx. 6. 
 
 Q. 5. But does any assertion answerable to this, occur in the New 
 Testament? 
 
 A. " There does, and that laid down in the plainest terms. So St. 
 John iii. 8. ' For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he 
 might destroy the works of the devil.' The works of the devil with- 
 out any limitation or restriction : but all sin is the work of the devil. 
 Parallel to which is that assertion of St. Paul, Eph. v. 25,27. 'Christ 
 loved the church and gave himself for it — that he might present it to 
 himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such 
 thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.' 
 
 " And to the same effect is his assertion in the viiith of the Romans 
 (v. 3, 4.) 'God sent his Son — that the righteousness of the law might 
 be fulfilled in us, walking not after the flesh but after the spirit.' 
 
 Q. 6. "Does the New Testament afford any further ground, for 
 expecting to be saved from all sin ? 
 
 A. Undoubtedly it does, both in those prayers and commands which 
 are equivalent to the strongest assertions. 
 Q. 7. " What prayers do you mean?
 
 THE LIFE OF THE UEV. JOHN WESLEY. 143 
 
 A. "Prayers for entire sanctification; which, were there no such 
 thing, would be mere mockery of God. Such, in particular, are 
 1. Deliver us from evil; or rather, from the evil our. Now when 
 this is done, when we are delivered from all evil, there can be no sin 
 remaining. 2. ' Neither pray I for these alone, bul for them also which 
 shall believe on me through their word: that they all may be one, 
 as thou Father art in me and 1 in thee, that they also may be one in 
 us: I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in 
 one.' John xvii. 20, 21, 23. 
 
 "3. 'I bow my knees unto the God and father of our Lord J> 
 Christ — that he would grant you — that ye being rooted and grounded 
 in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints, what is the breadth 
 and length and height ; and to know the love of Christ which pas- 
 seth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God.' 
 Eph. iii. 14, 16 — 19. 4. 'The very God of peace sanctify you 
 wholly. And I pray God, your whole spirit, soul and body, be pre- 
 served blameless, unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' 1 Thess. 
 v. 23. 
 
 Q. S. " What command is there to the same effect? 
 A. " 'Be ye perfect as your father which is in heaven is perfect.' 
 Matt. vi. ult. 
 
 "2. 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and 
 with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.' Matt. xxii. 37. But if the 
 love of God fill all the heart, there can be no sin there. 
 
 Q. 9. " But how does it appear that this is to be done before the 
 article of death? 
 
 A. " First, from the very nature of a command, which is not given 
 to the dead, but to the living. 
 
 "Therefore, 'Thou shalt love God with all thy heart,' cannot 
 mean, Thou shalt do this when thou diest, but while thou livest. 
 "Secondly, from express texts of scripture: 
 
 "1. ' The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all 
 men ; teaching as, that having renounced {aor^nuiu voC\ ungodliness 
 and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in 
 
 this present world : looking for the glorious appearing of our Lord 
 
 Jesus Christ ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from 
 all iniquity ; and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of 
 good works.' Tit. ii. 11 — 14. 
 
 " 2. ' He hath raised up an horn of salvation for us — to perform the 
 mercy promised to our fathers; the oath which he swore to our father 
 Abraham, that he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out 
 of the hands of our enemies, should serve him without fear, in holi- 
 ness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. Luke i. 
 69, &c. 
 
 Q. 10. " Does not the harshly preaching perfection tend to bring 
 believers into a kind of bondage or slavish fear?
 
 ]44 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 A. "It does. Therefore we should always place it in the most 
 amiable light, so that it may excite only hope, joy, and desire. 
 
 Q. 11. " Why may we not continue in the joy of faith even till we 
 are made perfect ? 
 
 A. "Why, indeed? Since holy grief does not quench this joy: 
 since even while we are under the cross, while we deeply partake of 
 the sufferings of Christ, we may rejoice with joy unspeakable. 
 
 Q. 12. " Do we not discourage believers from rejoicing evermore? 
 A. " We ought not so to do. Let them all their life long, rejoice unto 
 God. so it be with reverence. And even if lightness or pride should 
 mix with their joy, let us not strike at the joy itself (this is the gift 
 of God) but at that lightness or pride, that the evil may cease and 
 the good remain. 
 
 Q. 13. " Ought we to be anxiously careful about perfection ? Lest 
 we should die before we had attained ? 
 
 A. " In no wise. We ought to be thus careful for nothing, neither 
 spiritual nor temporal. 
 
 Q. 14. " But ought we not to be troubled, on account of the sinful 
 nature which still remains in us? 
 
 A. "It is good for us to have a deep sense of this, and to be much 
 ashamed before the Lord. But this should only incite us, the more 
 earnestly to turn unto Christ every moment, and to draw light and 
 life, and strength from him, that we may go on, conquering and to 
 conquer. And therefore, when the sense of our sin most abounds, 
 the sense of his love should much more abound. 
 
 Q. 15. " Will our joy or our trouble increase as we grow in 
 grace? 
 
 A. "Perhaps both. But without doubt our joy in the Lord will 
 increase as our love increases. 
 
 Q. 16. "Is not the teaching believers to be continually poring upon 
 their inbred sin, the ready way to make them forget that they were 
 purged from their former sins? 
 
 A. "We find by experience, it is; or to make them undervalue, 
 and account it a little thing: whereas indeed (though there are still 
 greater gifts behind) this is inexpressibly great and glorious." 
 
 The controversy with John Smith, now drew towards a conclusion: 
 and here I shall state one particular in which I think it had some 
 influence on Mr. Wesley's mind. Hitherto he had expressed his 
 notion of justifying faith, in the words of the Church of England, in 
 her Homily on salvation. That it is, A sure trust and confidence 
 which a man hath in God, that his sins are forgiven, and he recon- 
 ciled to the favor of God. But in July he seems to have examined 
 the subject more closely, and wrote to his brother Charles, as follows : 
 
 " Dear Brother, 
 
 " Yesterday I was thinking on a desideratum among us. a Genesis
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WKM.KY. 1 16 
 
 problematica on justifying faith. A skeleton of it (which you may 
 fill up, or any one that lias Leisure) I have roughly set down. 
 "Is justifying faith a sense of pardon .' Negatitr" It is denied. 
 
 I. "Every one is deeply concerned to understand this question 
 
 well: but preachers most of all: lest they either make them sad 
 whom God hath not made sad; or. encourage them to say p 
 where there is no peace. 
 
 "Some years ago we heard nothing of justifying faith, or a si 
 of pardon: so that when we did hear of them, the theme was quite 
 new to us ; and we might easily, especially in the heat and hurry of 
 controversy, lean too much either to the one hand or to the other. 
 
 II. "By justifying faith I mean, that faith, which whosoever hath 
 not, is under the wrath and the curse of God. By a sense of pardon, 
 I mean a distinct: explicit assurance that my sins are forgiven. 
 
 "I allow, 1. That there is such an explicit assurance. 2. That 
 it is the common privilege of real Christians. 3. That it is the proper 
 christian faith, which purifieth the heart, and overcometh the world. 
 
 "But I cannot allow, that justifying faith is such an assurance, or 
 necessarily connected therewith. 
 
 III. " Because, if justifying faith necessarily implies such an ex- 
 plicit assurance of pardon, then every one who has it not, and every 
 one so long as he has it not, is under the wrath and under the curse 
 of God. But this is a supposition contrary to Scripture, as well as to 
 experience. 
 
 " Contrary to Scripture : to Isaiah 1. 10. 'Who is among you, that 
 fcareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh 
 in darkness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, 
 and stay upon his God. 1 
 
 " Contrary to Acts x. 34. ' Of a truth I perceive, that God is no 
 respecter of persons; but in every nation, he that feareth God. and 
 worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.' 
 
 " Contrary to experience : for J. R. &c. &c. had peace with God, no 
 fear, no doubt, before they had that sense of pardon. And so have I 
 frequently had. 
 
 " Again. The assertion, that justifying faith is a sense of pardon. 
 is contrary to reason : it is flatly absurd. For how can a sense of our 
 having received pardon, be the condition of our receiving it? 
 
 IV. " If you object. 1. ' J. T., St. Paul, &c. had this sense : * I grant 
 they had : hut they were justified before they had it. — 2. ' We know 
 fifteen hundred persons who have this assurance.' Perhaps so: but 
 this does not prove, they were not justified till they received it. — 3. 
 • We have hem exci edingly blessed in preaching this doctrine. 1 ^ e 
 have been blessed in preaching the great truths of the gospel; although 
 we tacked to them, in the simplicity of our hearts, a proposition which. 
 was not true. 1. ' But does not our church give this account of jus- 
 tifying faith?* I am sure she does of saving or christian faith: I 
 
 vol. it. 13 19
 
 146 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 think she does of justifying faith too. But to the law and to the 
 testimony. All men may err-: but the word of the Lord shall stand 
 forever.'* 
 
 In the spring and summer of this year, Mr. Wesley, and the 
 preachers were invited into many parts of Yorkshire, Lancashire, and 
 Cheshire, where they had not been before. Mr. John Bennet,* was 
 a most indefatigable and successful laborer, for several years, in these 
 parts of the country. He was a man of sound judgment, and of con- 
 siderable abilities as a preacher. From a letter which he wrote to Mr. 
 Wesley, sometime after this period, we may form some notion of the 
 labors of the preachers. " Many doors," says he, "are opened for 
 preaching in these parts, but cannot be suppled for want of preachers. 
 I think some one should be sent to assist me, otherwise we shall lose 
 ground. — My circuit is one hundred and fifty miles in two weeks ; 
 during which time I preach publicly thirty-four times, besides meeting 
 the societies, visiting the sick, and transacting the temporal business. 
 1 think the above is too much for me, considering my weak constitu- 
 tion.'' 
 
 This was great labor ; but Mr. Wesley, and his brother Mr. Charles, 
 labored still more. They preached as often, did all the other business, 
 and frequently travelled near treble the distance in the same space of 
 time. Hitherto they had been enabled to labor, and form societies 
 with the assistance of the other preachers, in most parts of England, 
 though frequently at the peril of their lives : but now their line was 
 stretched a little further. One of the lay-preachers had gone over to 
 Dublin, and after preaching there for some time, formed a society. — 
 He wrote an account of his success to Mr. Wesley, who determined 
 to visit Ireland immediately. Accordingly, August 4, he set out from 
 Bristol, and passing through Wales, arrived in Dublin on Sunday the 
 9th, about ten o'clock in the forenoon. Mr. Wesley observes, " Soon 
 after we landed, hearing the bells ringing for church, I went thither 
 directly. — About three I wrote a line to the curate of St. Mary's, who 
 sent me word he should be glad of my assistance. So I preached 
 there, another gentleman reading prayers, to as gay and senseless a 
 congregation as ever I saw. After sermon Mr. R. thanked me very 
 affectionately, and desired I would favor him with my company in 
 the morning. Monday 10, Between eight and nine I went to Mr. R. 
 the curate of St. Mary's : he professed abundance of goodwill, com- 
 mended my sermon in strong terms, and begged he might see me 
 again the next morning. But at the same time he expressed the most 
 rooted prejudice against lay-preachers, or preaching out of a church ; 
 and said, the Archbishop of Dublin was resolved to suffer no such 
 irregularities in his diocese." 
 
 In the course of the day Mr. Wesley went to wait on the archbishop; 
 
 * Father of the late Rev. Mr Bennet, minister to a congregation on the stones in Moor- 
 fields.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHN WESLEY. 147 
 
 but he was gone out of town. The next day he waited upon him at 
 New-Bridge, ten miles from Dublin. He had the favor of conversing 
 with the archbishop two or three hours: in which time he answered 
 abundance of objections. In the evening he returned to Mr. Lunell's, 
 at whose house he was hospitably entertained. 
 
 On the I lili. Mr. Wesley observes, "1 procured :i genuine account 
 of the greal Irish massacre in Hill. Surely never was there snub a 
 transaction before, from the beginning of the world ! More than two 
 hundred thousand men, women, and children, butchered within a few 
 months in cool blood; and with such circumstances of cruelty as 
 makes one's blood run cold ! It is well if God has not a controversy 
 with the nation, on this very account to this day." — May the gracious 
 Providence of God superintend our public affairs in such a way as 
 may prevent the return of a like calamity. 
 
 Saturday the loth, he staid at home, and spake to all who came to 
 him. "But," says he, "I found scarce any Irish among them. At 
 least ninety-nine in an hundred of the native Irish, remain in the 
 religion of their forefathers. The Protestants, whether in Dublin or 
 elsewhere, an- almost all transplanted from England. Nor is it any 
 wonder, that those who are born Papists, generally live and die such; 
 when the Protestants can find no better ways to convert them, than 
 penal laws and acts of parliament." — I never understood, that penal 
 laws and acts of parliament, were intended as the means of converting 
 the Papists; but as means of preventing, or hindering them from 
 breaking the peace, from murdering their neighbors who think differ- 
 ently from them, and from making proselytes to opinions subversive 
 of the government. The bulls of the Popes, their decretals, and the 
 oaths of the Romish bishops, taken even at present, will not allow us 
 to doubt for a moment, that principles subversive of every Protestant 
 government, enter into the essence of every establishment of the 
 Roman-Catholic* religion; and will infallibly produce their natural 
 effects, as opportunities oiler. And therefore the creed, or puhlic pro- 
 fessions of individuals in that church to the contrary, are, of no avail; 
 they ought to weigh nothing with the legislature in Protestant coun- 
 tres, until the Pope of Rome annul, abrogate, and totally disavow the 
 bulls, and decretals, which infringe on the rights of kings, and of all 
 civil governors; and change the oaths of the bishops acting under 
 his authority.— But perhaps, Mr. Wesley intended no more, by the 
 sentence quoted above, than a reproach either on the church or state, 
 for not appointing proper methods of diffusing knowledge among the 
 native Irish ; most of whom are kept by their priests in a state of the 
 grossest ignorance. 
 
 The house wherein they preached at this time, was originally 
 designed for a Lutheran church, and contained about four hundred 
 
 ♦There never was a more indecent abuse of words, than in the Church of Rome assum 
 ing the title of the Catholic Church.
 
 148 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 people : but abundantly more might stand in the yard. Mr. Wesley 
 preached morning and evening to many more than the house could 
 contain ; and had more and more reason to hope, they would not all 
 be unfruitful hearers. Monday the 17th, he began to examine the 
 society, which contained about two hundred and fourscore members, 
 many of whom had found peace with God. " The people in general," 
 says Mr. Wesley, " are of a more teachable spirit than in most parts 
 of England: but on that very account, they must be watched 
 over with the more care, being equally susceptible of good and ill 
 impressions." 
 
 Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Sunday the 23d, I began in the evening 
 before the usual time ; yet were a multitude of people got together, in 
 the house, yard, and street : abundantly more than my voice could 
 reach. I cried aloud to as many as could hear, ' All things are ready; 
 come ye to the marriage.' Having delivered my message, about 
 eleven I took ship for England, leaving J. Trembath, then a burning 
 and a shining light, a workman that needed not to be ashamed, to 
 water, the seed which had been sown. Wednesday 26, about two in 
 the afternoon we landed at Holyhead. Saturday 29, I preached at 
 Garth, in Brecknockshire, in the evening, where I met my brother, in 
 his way to Ireland."* — The remaining part of this year, Mr. Wesley 
 spent in Bristol, London, Salisbury, and the neighboring places. 
 
 The following letter, written in November, may show us how care- 
 ful Mr. Wesley was, to guard the preachers against a party spirit in 
 their public labors. " My dear brother," says he, " in public preach- 
 ing speak not one word against opinions of any kind. We are no* 
 to fight against notions, but sins. Least of all should I advise you, 
 once to open your lips against predestination. It would do more mis- 
 chief than you are aware of. Keep to our one point, present inward 
 salvation by faith, by the divine evidence of sins forgiven." 
 
 At this time, the work of God ("It is no cant word," says Mr. 
 Wesley, "it means the conversion of sinners from sin to holiness") 
 was both widening and deepening, not only in London and Bristol, 
 but in most parts of England ; there being scarcely any county, and 
 not many large towns, wherein there were not more or fewer wit- 
 nesses of it. Mean time the greatest numbers were brought to the 
 great Shepherd of their souls (next to London and Bristol) in Corn- 
 wall, the West-Riding of Yorkshire, and Newcastle upon Tyne. But 
 still they were obliged in many places, to carry their lives in their 
 hands. Several instances of this have already been related; and 
 many more might still lie added. 
 
 February 15, 1748, he left Bristol, and proceeded through Wales 
 on his way to Ireland. On the 21th he reached Holyhead, where he 
 was detained about twelve days. He did not remain idle; but 
 
 * See vol. i. page 195.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 149 
 
 preached every day at some place in the neighborhood. li I never 
 knew men," says Mr. Wesley, "make such poor lame excuses, as 
 these captains did, for not sailing. It put me in mind of the epigram, 
 
 " There are, if rightly I may think, 
 Five causes why a man should dunk. 
 
 "Which, with a little alteration would just suit them. 
 
 "There are, unless my memory foil, 
 Five causes why we should not sail. 
 The fog is thick : the wind is high : 
 It rains ■ or may do by and by : 
 Or any other reason why." 
 
 March 8, about one o'clock in the morning, they sailed, and came 
 to Dublin in the evening, where Mr. Wesley found his brother meet- 
 ing the society. On the 16th, he inquired into the state of the society. 
 '■ Most pompous accounts," says Mr. Wesley, "had been sent me 
 from time to time, of the great numbers that were added to it; so 
 that I confidently expected to find therein, six or seven hundred mem- 
 bers. And how is the real fact? I left three hundred and ninety-four 
 members; and I doubt if there are now, three hundred and ninety- 
 six ! 
 
 "Let this be a warning to us all, how we give into that hateful 
 custom of painting things beyond the life. Let us make a conscience 
 of magnifying or exaggerating any thing. Let us rather speak under, 
 than above the truth. We, of all men, should be punctual in all we 
 say, that none of our words may fall to the ground." It is to be 
 greatly lamented, that some few of the preachers have not given 
 more attention to this caution, and to some others Mr. Wesley has 
 left on record, concerning evil-speaking, than they seem to have 
 done. I cannot conceive how any man can keep a good conscience, 
 who does not religiously observe them. 
 
 Wednesday the 23d, he preached to the prisoners in Newgate. On 
 the 30th he left Dublin, and rode to Philip's-Town, the shire town 
 of the King's-County. Hie street was soon filled with those who 
 flocked from every side. And even at five in the morning he had a 
 large congregation. After preaching he spoke severally to those of 
 the society; of whom forty were troopers. At noon he preached to a 
 larger congregation than in Dublin; and adds, "I am persuaded, 
 God did then make an offer of life to all the inhabitants of Philip's- 
 Town." 
 
 The following days he preached at Tullamore, Tyrrell's-Pass, 
 Claro, Temple-Maqueteer, -Moat ; and on Saturday April 2d, came to 
 Athlone. His brother Charles, had been here some time before; 
 though it was with the imminent hazard of his life. For within 
 about a mile of the town, he was waylaid by a very numerous Popish 
 13*
 
 150 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 mob, who discharged a shower of stones, which he very narrowly- 
 escaped.* "This," says Mr. J. Wesley, "had an exceeding happy 
 effect, prejudicing all the Protestants in our favor. And this seemed 
 to increase every day. The morning I went away, most of the con- 
 gregation were in tears. Indeed almost all the town seemed to be 
 moved ; full of good- will, and desires of salvation. But the waters 
 were too wide to be deep. I found not one under strong conviction, 
 much less had any one attained the knowledge of salvation, in hear- 
 ing above thirty sermons. After re-visiting the towns I had seen 
 before, on Tuesday the 16th, I returned to Dublin. Having staid a 
 few days there, I made another little excursion through the country 
 societies. May the 14th, I returned to Dublin, and had the satisfac- 
 tion to find that the work of God, not only spread wider and wider, 
 but was also much deepened in many souls. Wednesday the 18th, 
 we took ship, and the next day landed at Holyhead." 
 
 Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's daily employment in preaching, 
 often morning, noon, and night, and his continual travelling from 
 place to place ; yet he had some years before this, formed the design 
 of making collections from the most approved writers in the English 
 language, on the subjects of practical divinity, and of printing them 
 under the title of, A Christian Library. The letter which Dr. Dod- 
 dridge sent him, with the list of books he had requested, greatly 
 facilitated his labor, and he had now large materials ready for the 
 work. He wrote to a friend, and mentions an intention of immedi- 
 ately executing the design. "Are you," says he, "still pressing 
 toward the mark, the prize of your high calling? Is your hope full 
 of immortality? Do you continue to count all things loss, for the 
 excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus? Some time since I 
 was in much concern for you, lest you should be swallowed up in 
 the things of earth. But I trust God has wrought a great deliver- 
 ance for you, and given you to choose him for your God, and your 
 all. O seek him with an undivided heart, till you see him as he is ! 
 
 "I have often thought of mentioning to you, and a few others, a 
 design I have had for some years, of printing a little library, perhaps 
 of fourscore, or one hundred volumes, for the use of those that fear 
 God.f My purpose was to select whatever I had seen most valuable 
 in the English language, and either abridge, or take the whole tracts, 
 only a little corrected or explained, as occasion should require. Of 
 these I could print ten or twelve, more or less, every year, on a fine 
 paper, and large letter, which should be cast for the purpose. — As 
 soon as I am able to purchase a printing-press and types, I think of 
 entering on this design. I have several books now ready; and a 
 printer who desires nothing more than food and raiment. In three or 
 
 * See vol. i. page 197. 
 
 t It is evident enough from Dr. Doddridge's letter, that the first intention was, the benefit 
 of the preachers.
 
 THE LIFE OF THK REV. JOHN WESLEY. 1 •" . 
 
 four weeks I hope to be in London, and if God permit, to begin with- 
 out delay." — He at length accomplished his design in fifty duodecimo 
 volumes. 
 
 "June 24th," says Mr. Wesley, "being the day we had appointed 
 for opening the school at Kingswood (thai is for boarders) I preached 
 there, on 'Train up a child in tbe way thai he should gOj and when 
 he is old he will not depart from it.' My brother and I then admin- 
 istered the Lord's supper to many who came from far." — The follow- 
 ing is an abstract from Mr. Wesley's "Short Account of the School 
 in Kingswood, near Bristol," which was printed some years after this 
 period. 
 
 "Our design is, with God's assistance, to train up children in every 
 branch of useful learning. 
 
 " The school contains eight classes : 
 
 " In the first class the children read Instructions for Children, and 
 Lessons for Children; and begin learning to write. 
 
 "In the second class they read The Manners of the ancient Chris- 
 tians, go on in writing, learn the Short English Grammar, the Short 
 Latin Grammar, read Prcelectioncs Pveriles : translate them into 
 English, and the Instructions for Children into Latin: part of which 
 they transcribe and repeat. 
 
 "In the third class they read Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity, go 
 on in writing, perfect themselves in the English and Latin Grammar; 
 read Corderii Colloqvia Selecta and Histories Selectee : translate His- 
 tories Selectee into English, and Lessons for Children into Latin : part 
 of which they transcribe and repeat. 
 
 " In the fourth class they read the Pilgrim's Progress, perfect them- 
 selves in writing: learn Dilworth's Arithmetic: read Castellio's 
 Kempis and Cornelius Nepos : translate Castellio into English, and 
 Manners of the Ancient Christians into Latin: transcribe and repeat 
 select portions of moral and sacred poems. 
 
 "In the fifth class they read the Life of Mr. Haliburton, perfect 
 themselves in arithmetic; read Select Dialogues of Erasmus, Phae- 
 drus and Sallust : translate Erasmus into English, and Primitive Chris- 
 tianity into Latin : transcribe and repeat select portions of moral and 
 sacred poems. 
 
 "In the sixth class they read the Life of Mr. De Renty, and Ken- 
 net's Roman Antiquities: they learn Randal's Geography: read 
 Caesar, Select Parts of Terence and Yelleins Patcrculns: translate 
 Erasmus into English, and the Life of Mr. Haliburton into Latin: 
 transcribe and repeat select portions of sacred hymns and poems. 
 
 "In the seventh class they read Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, 
 and Archbishop Potter's Greek Antiquities : they learn Bengelii Intro- 
 ductio ad Chronohgiam^ with Marshal's Chronological Tables : read 
 Tully's Offices and Virgil's ffineid: translate Bengelius into English, 
 and Mr. Law into Latin: learn (those who have a turn for it) to
 
 152 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 make verses, ami the Short Greek Grammar: read the Epistles of 
 St. John : transcribe and repeat select portions of Milton. 
 
 "In the eighth class they read Mr. Law's Serious Call, and Lewis's 
 Hebrew Antiquities : they learn to make themes and to declaim : 
 learn Vossius's Rhetoric: read Tally's Tusculan Questions, and 
 Selecta ex Ovidio, Virgilio, Horatio. Juvenale, Persio, Martiale : per- 
 fect themselves in the Greek Grammar; read the Gospels and Six 
 Books of Homer's Iliad : translate Tully into English, and Mr. Law 
 into Latin: learn the Short Hebrew Grammar, and read Genesis: 
 transcribe and repeat Selecta ex Virgilio, Horatio, Juvenale. 
 
 "It is our particular desire, that all who are educated here, may 
 be brought up in the fear of God : and at the utmost distance as from 
 vice in general, so in particular from idleness and effeminacy. The 
 children therefore of tender parents, so called, have no business here: 
 for the rules will not be broken, in favor of any person whatsoever. 
 Nor is any child received unless his parents agree, 1. That he shall 
 observe all the rules of the house, and 2. That they will not take him 
 from school, no, not a day, till they take him for good and all. 
 
 ' : The method observed in the school is this : 
 " The First Class. 
 Morn. 7. Read. 10. Write till eleven. 
 
 Aftem. 1. Read. 4. Write till five. 
 
 " The Second Class. 
 M. 7. Read the Manners of the Ancient Christians : 
 
 8. Learn the English Grammar : when that is ended, the Latin 
 Grammar. 
 
 10. Learn to write. 
 A. 1. Learn to construe and parse Praslectioncs Pueriles : 
 4. Translate into English and Latin alternately. 
 " The Third Class. 
 M. 7. Read Primitive Christianity : 
 
 8. Repeat English and Latin Grammar alternately. 
 
 9. Learn Corderius, and when that is ended, Historiee Selectae. 
 10. Write. 
 
 A. 1. Learn Corderius and Historiee Selectae. 
 1. Translate. 
 
 ' : The Fourth Class. 
 
 M. 7. Read the Pilgrim's Progress : 
 
 8. Repeat the Grammar : 
 
 9. Learn Castellio's Kcmpis, and when that is ended, Cornelius 
 
 Nepos. 
 10. Write and learn Arithmetic : 
 A. 1. Learn Kempis and Cornelius Nepos. 
 4. Translate. 
 
 " The Fifth Class. 
 
 M. 7. Read Mr. Haliburton's Life.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 153 
 
 M. 8. Repeat the Grammars : 
 
 9. Learn Erasmus ; afterwards Phaedrus ; then Sallust : 
 10. Learn Arithmetic : 
 A. 1. Learn Erasmus, Phaedrus, Sallust: 
 4. Translate. 
 
 " The Sixth Class. 
 M. 7. Read Mr. do Rcnty's Life: 
 
 8. Repeat the Grammars: 
 
 9. Learn Caesar ; afterwards Terence ; then Velleius Paterculus : 
 10. Learn Geography: 
 
 A. 1. Learn Caesar; Terence; Paterculus: 
 3. Read Roman Antiquities: 
 Hi. Translate. 
 
 " The Seventh Class. 
 M. 7. Read Mr. Law's Christian Perfection : 
 
 M. W. F. Learn the Greek Grammar; and read the Greek 
 ^ Testament : 
 
 I Tu. Th. Sat. Learn Tully ; afterwards Virgil : 
 10. Learn Chronology : 
 A. 1. Learn Latin and Greek alternately, as in the morning: 
 
 3. Read Grecian Antiquities : 
 
 4. Translate and make verses alternately. 
 
 " The Eighth Class. 
 M. 7. Read Mr. Law's Serious Call : 
 M. Th. Latin. 
 Tu. Frid. Greek. 
 [ W. S. Hebrew ; and so at one in the afternoons : 
 10. Learn Rhetoric : 
 A. 3. Read Hebrew Antiquities; 
 1. Mond. Thurs. translate. 
 
 Tues. Frid. make verses : 
 Wed. make a theme : 
 Sat. write a declamation. 
 
 :: All the other classes spend Saturday afternoon in Arithmetic, and 
 in transcribing what they learn on Sunday, and repeat on Monday 
 morning." 
 
 Mr. Wesley adds: "The following method maybe observed, by 
 those who design to go through a course of academical learning. 
 
 "first tsar. 
 • Read Lowth's English Gram- Corn. Nepos, 
 
 mar. Sallust, 
 
 Latin, ) Caesar, 
 
 Greek ' [Grammars, Tully's Offices, 
 
 Hebrew, \ Terence, 
 
 French, J Phaedrus, 
 vol. ii. 20
 
 154 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Bengel, 
 
 iEneid, 
 
 Dilworth, Randal, 
 
 sins, 
 Aldrich and Wallis's Logic, 
 Langbain's Ethics, 
 Hutchinson on the Passions, 
 Spanheim's Introduction on 
 
 Ecclesiastical History, 
 PufTendorf's Introduction to 
 
 History of Europe, 
 
 "Look over the Grammars, 
 Read Veil. Paterculus, 
 Tusculan Questions, 
 Excerpta, 
 Yidae Opera, 
 
 Lusus Westmonasteriensis, 
 Chronological Tables, 
 Euclid's Elements, 
 Well's Tracts, 
 Newton's Principia, 
 Mosheiin's Introduction to Church 
 History, 
 
 " THIRD YEAR. 
 
 " Look over the Grammars, 
 
 Livy, 
 
 Suetonius, 
 
 Tully de Finibus, 
 
 Musse Anglicanae, 
 
 Dr. Hurton's Poemata, 
 
 Ld. Forbes' Tracts, 
 
 Moral and Sacred Poems, 
 Vos- Hebrew Pentateuch, with the 
 Notes, 
 Greek Testament, Matt. 
 
 Acts, with the Notes.' 
 
 Xenophon's Cyrus, 
 the Homer's Iliad, 
 
 Bishop Pearson on the Creed, 
 the Ten volumes of the Christian 
 Library. 
 
 SECOND YEAR. 
 
 Usher's Annals, 
 
 Burnet's Hist, of the Reformation, 
 Spenser's Fairy Queen, 
 Historical Books of the Hebrew 
 
 Bible, 
 Greek Testament, 
 Homer's Odyssey, 
 Twelve volumes of the Christian 
 
 Library, 
 Ramsay's Cyrus, 
 Racine. 
 
 Abridgment of Hutchinson's Wks. 
 Survey of the Wisdom of God in 
 
 the Creation, 
 Rollin's Ancient History, 
 
 Hume's History of England, 
 Neal's History of the Puritans, 
 Milton's Poetical Works, 
 Hebrew Bible, Job — Canticles, 
 Greek Testament, 
 Plato's Dialogues, 
 Greek Epigrams, 
 Twelve volumes of the Christian 
 
 Library, 
 Pascal, 
 Corneille." 
 
 " FOURTH YEAR. 
 
 " Look over the Grammars, Watts's Ontology, 
 
 Tacitus, 
 
 Grotii Historia Belgica, 
 Tully de Natura Deorum, 
 Prsedium Rusticum, 
 Carmina Quadragesimalia, 
 Philosophical Transactions abrid- 
 ged 
 Watt's Astronomy, &c. 
 Compendium Metaphysicae, 
 
 Locke's Essay, 
 
 Malebranche, 
 
 Clarendon's History, 
 
 Neal's History of New England, 
 
 Antonio Solis' History of Mexico, 
 
 Shakspeare, 
 
 Rest of the Hebrew Bible, 
 
 Greek Testament, 
 
 Epictetus,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 155 
 
 Marcus Antoninus, La Faussete de les Vcrtues hu- 
 
 Poetaj Minores, manes. Quesncll sur les Evan- 
 
 End the Christian Library, giles. 
 
 " Whoever carefully goes through this course, will he a better scholar 
 than nine in t<n of the graduates ;it ( )xford or ( lambridge." 
 
 About the time this short account was printed, tfr. Wesley asked 
 in the Conference, " What can be done to make the Methodists sensi- 
 ble of the excellency of Kingswood School?" — The answei agreed 
 upon, was, 
 
 " Let every Assistant read the following account of it yearly, in 
 every society. 1. The wisdom and love of God have now thrust out 
 a large number of laborers into his harvest ; men who desire nothing on 
 earth but to promote the glory of God, to save their own souls, and 
 them that hear them. And those to whom tbey minister spiritual 
 things, willingly minister to them of their carnal things; so that they 
 have food to eat and raiment to put on, and are content therewith. 
 
 2 " A competent provision is likewise made for the wives of mar- 
 ried preachers. These also lack for nothing, having a weekly allow- 
 ance over and above for their little children : so that neither they nor 
 their husbands need be careful about many things, but may wait upon 
 the Lord without distraction. 
 
 3. " But one considerable difficulty lies on those who have boys, 
 when they grow too big to be under their mother's direction. Having 
 no father to govern and instruct them, they are exposed to a thousand 
 temptations. To remedy this, we have a school on purpose for them, 
 wherein they have all the instruction they are capable of, together 
 with all things needful for the body, clothes only excepted. And it 
 may he, if God prosper this labor of love, they will have these too 
 shortly. 
 
 1. "In whatever view we look upon this, it is one of the noblest 
 charities that can be conceived. How reasonable is the institution :' 
 Is it fit that the children of those who leave wife, home, and all that 
 is dear, to save souls from death, should want what is needful either 
 for soul or body? Ought not we to supply what the parent cannot, 
 because of his labors in the gospel? How excellent are the effects 
 of this institution? The preacher eased of this weight can the more 
 easily go on in his labor. And perhaps many of those children may 
 hereafter fill up the place of those that shall rest from their labors. 
 
 .*). :: But the expense of such an undertaking is very large : so that 
 although we have at present but thirteen or fourteen poor children, we 
 are continually running behind, notwithstanding the yearly subscrip- 
 tion made at London and Bristol. The best means we could think of 
 at our late Conference to supply the deficiency is, once a year to 
 desire the assistance of all those in every place who wish well to the 
 work of God: all who long to see sinners converted to God, and the 
 kingdom of Christ set up in all the earth."
 
 156 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 From this time a public collection has been made through all the 
 societies once in every year, for Kingswood School. The last year, 
 1794, it amounted to twelve hundred and eighty-four pounds, eighteen 
 shillings and one penny ! 
 
 July ISth, Mr. Wesley was at Newcastle upon Tyne; and from 
 thence proceeded northward, preaching at several places in his way, 
 till he came to Berwick upon Tweed. Here he preached three or 
 four times, in a large green space, near the governor's house. A little 
 society had been formed at this place some time before, which was 
 now considerably increased : and several members of it. walked wor- 
 thy of the vocation wherewith they were called. On the 23d, after 
 preaching at other places on his way back, he returned to Newcastle. 
 
 During the summer, there was a large increase of the work of God, 
 both in Northumberland, the county of Durham, and Yorkshire : as 
 also in the most savage part of Lancashire ; though here in particular 
 the preachers carried their lives in their hands. A specimen of the treat- 
 ment they met with there, may be seen in the following brief account. 
 
 " On August 26th," says Mr. Wesley, " while I was speaking to 
 some quiet people at Roughley, near Coin in Lancashire, a drunken 
 rabble came, the captain of whom said he was a deputy constable, 
 and I must go with him. I had scarce gone ten yards, when one of 
 his company struck me in the face with all his might. Another threw 
 his stick at my head : all the rest were like as many ramping and 
 roaring lions. They brought me, with Mr. Grimshaw, the minister 
 of Haworth ; Mr. Colbeck of Kighley, and Mr. Macford of Newcastle 
 (who never recovered the abuse he then received) into a public-house 
 at Barrowford, a neighboring village, where all their forces were 
 gathered together. 
 
 "Soon after Mr. Hargrave, the high constable, came, and required 
 me to promise I would come to Roughley no more. This I flatly refused. 
 But upon saying, I will not preach here now, he undertook to quiet 
 the mob. While he and I walked out at one door, Mr. Grimshaw. 
 and Colbeck, went out at the other. The mob immediately closed 
 them in, tossed them to and fro with the greatest violence, threw Mr. 
 Grimshaw down, and loaded them both with dirt and mire of every 
 kind. The other quiet harmless people, who followed me at a dis- 
 tance, they treated full as ill. They poured upon them showers of 
 dirt and stones, without any regard to age or sex. Some of them 
 they trampled in the mire, and dragged by the hair of the head. — 
 Many they beat with their clubs without mercy. One they forced to 
 leap from a rock, ten or twelve feet high, into the river. And when 
 he crept out, wet and bruised, were hardly persuaded not to throw 
 him in again. Such was the recompense we frequently received from 
 our countrymen, for our labor of love." 
 
 I find nothing very remarkable during the following year, except 
 Mr. Wesley's perseverance in his frequent journies, and incessant
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RY.V. JOHN WESLEV. 157 
 
 labors. In the beginning of the year 1750, having been informed of 
 the violence of tin- mobs at Cork, against both the preachers and 
 
 people, and being in nothing terrified by the adversaries, lie deter- 
 mined to set ont for the scene of riot. Accordingly, April 7th, he 
 embarked at Holyhead in the morning, and in the evening landed in 
 Dublin. Here he received a full account of the shocking outrages 
 which had been committed at Cork, for several months togethi r; and 
 which the good magistrates had encouraged rather man opposed. \t 
 the Lent assizes, several depositions were laid before the grand jury, 
 against the rioters: yet they did not find any of these bills! But 
 they found a bill against a poor baker, who. when the mob were dis- 
 charging a shower of stones upon him, discharged a pistol without 
 ball, over their heads, which put them into such bodily fear, that they 
 all ran away, without looking behind them. 
 
 Having tarried ten or twelve days in Dublin, Mr. Wesley began 
 his journey through the country societes, towards Cork, where he 
 arrived May the 19th. The next day, understanding the house was 
 small, he went out about eight o'clock, to Hammond's Marsh : at that 
 time a large open space, but since built over. Here he preached, to a 
 large and deeply attentive congregation. In the afternoon, two of 
 the preachers went to the mayor, and asked, if it would be disagree- 
 able to him, that Mr. Wesley should preach on the Marsh? He 
 answered, " Sir, I will have no more mobs and riots." One of them 
 replied, "Sir, Mr. Wesley has made none." He then spake plainly, 
 '•Sir, I will have no more preaching. And if Mr. Wesley attempts 
 it, I am prepared for him." Here was a chief magistrate, who, if 
 Mr. Wesley attempted to preach and instruct the people in their duty 
 to God and man, was determined to make a riot to hinder him ! 
 
 The following is an abstract from Mr. Wesley's Journal, of what 
 took place afterwards, at Cork, and at Bandon. " I would not there- 
 fore, attempt to preach on the Marsh, but began in our own house 
 about five (in the evening on the same day, being Sunday.) The 
 good mayor, mean time, was walking on the 'Change, and giving 
 orders to his sergeants and the town drummers, who immediately came 
 down to the house, with an innumerable mob attending him. They 
 continued drumming, and I continued preaching, till I had finished 
 my discourse. When I came out, the mob presently closed me in. 
 Observing one of the sergeants standing by me, I desired him to keep 
 the king's peace. But he replied, 'Sir, I have no orders to do that.' 
 As soon as I came into the open street, the rabble threw what 
 came to hand. But all went by me, or over my head ; nor do I 
 remember that any thing touched me. I walked straight through the 
 midst of the rabble, looking every man before me in the fare ; and 
 they opened to the right and left, till I came near Dant's Bridge, A 
 large party had taken possession of this: but when I came up. they 
 likewise shrunk back, and I walked through them to .Mr. Jenkins's 
 
 VOL. it. 11
 
 158 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 house. But a stout Papist-woman stood just within the door, and 
 would not let nic come in, till one of the mob, aiming I suppose at me, 
 knocked her down flat. I then went in, and God restrained the wild 
 beasts, so that no one attempted to follow me. 
 
 " But many of the congregation were more roughly handled ; par- 
 ticularly Mr. Jones, who was covered with mud, and escaped with 
 his life almost by miracle. Finding the mob were not inclined to 
 lis perse, I sent to Alderman Pembrook, who immediately desired 
 Uderman Wenthrop, his nephew, to go down to Mr. Jenkins's: with 
 .vhom I walked up the street, none giving an unkind or disrespectful 
 vord. 
 
 •All the following week it was at the peril of his life, if any Meth- 
 odist stirred out of doors. And the case was much the same, during 
 the whole mayoralty of Mr. Crone. But the succeeding mayor, 
 declared in good earnest, ' There shall be no more mobs or riots in 
 Cork.' And he did totally suppress them. So that from that time 
 forward, even the Methodists enjoyed the same liberty with the rest 
 of his majesty's subjects. 
 
 " In the mean time the work of God went on with little opposition, 
 both in other parts of the county of Cork, and at Waterford, and 
 Limerick; as well as in Mountmelick, Athlone, Longford, and most 
 parts of the province of Leinster. In my return from Cork, I had an 
 opportunity of visiting all these. And I. had the satisfaction of 
 observing, how greatly God had blessed my fellow-laborers, and how 
 many sinners were saved from the error of their ways. Many of 
 these had been eminent for all manner of sins : many had been Roman 
 Catholics. And I suppose the number of these (Roman-Catholics, 
 converted) would have been far greater, had not the good Protestants, 
 as well as the Popish priests, taken true pains to hinder them." 
 
 During Mr. Wesley's stay at Cork, and in its neighborhood, he 
 observes, " All this time God gave us great peace at Bandon, notwith- 
 standing the unwearied labors, both public and private of Dr. B. to 
 stir up the people. But Saturday 26, many were under great appre- 
 hensions, of what was to be done in the evening. I began preaching 
 in the main street at the usual hour, but to more than twice the usual 
 congregation. After I had spoke about a quarter of an hour, a cler- 
 gyman, who had planted himself near me, with a very large stick in 
 his hand, according to agreement opened the scene. Indeed his friends 
 assured me, 'he was in drink, or he would not have done it.' But 
 before he had uttered many words, two or three resolute women, by 
 main strength pulled him into an house, and after expostulating a little, 
 sent him away through the garden. — The next champion that ap- 
 peared, was a young gentleman of the town. — But his triumph too 
 was short : for some of the people quickly bore him away, though 
 with much gentleness and civility. The third came on with far 
 greater fury : but he was encountered by a butcher of the town, not
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 159 
 
 one of the Methodists, who used him as he would an ox, bestowing 
 one or two heavy ulows on his head. This cooled his courage, espe- 
 cially as none took his part So J quietly finished my discourse. 1 ' 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Ireland, till July 22, when hi 
 set sail for Bristol. He staid here only a i'ew days, and then went on 
 to visit the societies through the West of England, as far as < lomwall ; 
 in which service he spenl near six weeks. Angus! 15, he observes, 
 " By reflecting on an odd book which 1 had read in this journey. 
 'The genera] delusion of Christians with regard to prophecy,' I was 
 fully convinced of what f had long suspected ; 1. That the Montanists, 
 in the second and third centuries, were real scriptural Christians : and 
 2. That tin; grand reason why the miraculous gifts were so soon 
 withdrawn, was, not only that faith and holiness were well-nigh lost 
 but that dry, formal, orthodox men, began even then to ridicule 
 whatever gifts they had not themselves, and to decry them all, as 
 either madness or imposture."* 
 
 < hi his return from Cornwall, lie preached in the street at Shafts- 
 bury; but none made any noise, or spake one word, while lie called 
 the wicked to forsake his way. When he was returned to the house 
 where he lodged, a constable came, and said, "Sir, the mayor dis- 
 charges you from preaching in this borough anymore." .Mr. Wesley 
 replied, "While King George gives me leave to preach, I shall not 
 ask leave of the mayor of Shaftsbury." 
 
 Sept. 8, he came to London, and received the following account of 
 the death of one of the travelling preachers. " John Jane was never 
 well after walking from Epworth to Hainton. on an exceeding hot 
 day, which threw him into a fever. But he was in great peace and 
 love, even to those who greatly wanted love to him. He was some 
 time at Alice Shadforth's house, with whom he daily talked of the 
 things of God ; spent much time in private prayer; and joined like- 
 wise with her in prayer several times in a day : On Friday, Aug. 24, 
 he sat in the evening by the fire-side: about six he fetched a deep 
 sigh, and never spoke more. He was alive till the same time on 
 Saturday, when without any struggle or sign of pain, with a smile 
 
 * The Montanists were a sect of Christians, which sprung up about the year of Christ 
 171. They took their name from Montanus, a Phrygian by birth. They made no altera- 
 tion in the creed, or articles of belief then commonly received. They were abstemious 
 and moral in their conduct. But they maintained that the miraculous gifts of the Holy 
 Ghost, were not withdrawn from the faithful and pious ; and that they had among them- 
 selves the gift of prophecy, <5cc. It is to be lamented, that, at this early period of Chris- 
 tianity, Christian principles, andChristion practice, or morality, were too much separated : 
 and that whoever differed from the rulers of the church, were immediately branded with 
 the name of Heretics ; their principles and practices represented with little or D i regard to 
 truth ; and all manner of evil was spoken of them, to deter the people from going near 
 them. I wish the modern professors of Christianity, of every denomination, with all their 
 coasted liberality and professions of candor, were wholly free from this contagious 
 leprosy, which so deforms the Christian character, and leads directly t<> persecution.
 
 160 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 on his face, he passed away. His last words were, ' I find the love 
 of God in Christ Jesus.' 
 
 " All his clothes, linen, and woollen, stockings hat, and wig, are 
 not thought sufficient to answer his funeral expenses, which amount 
 to one pound seventeen shillings and three-pence. All the money he 
 had was, one shilling and four-pence." — " Enough," adds Mr. Wes- 
 ley, " for any unmarried preacher of the gospel, to leave to his exec- 
 utors." — Mr. Wesley spent the remainder of the year in London, 
 Bristol, and the neighboring places ; and in preparing several books 
 for the use of the children at Kingswood School. 
 
 Mr. Wesley had many difficulties to encounter, not only from those 
 who openly opposed him ; but from many who were in connexion 
 with him : especially from some of the preachers, who already began to 
 wish, that the Methodists might become a distinct and complete body, 
 or church, among themselves ; by which step, they would have, in or- 
 der to support their own existence, a separate interest to maintain, in 
 opposition to the established church, and in some respects to every de- 
 nomination of Dissenters. This was in flat opposition to Mr. Wesley's 
 design in forming the Methodist Societies, which was to promote scrip- 
 tural holiness through the land, without any particular regard to the 
 distinction of parties. At this time, and for some years afterwards, he 
 frequently corresponded with Mr. Edward Perronet, whom he sin- 
 cerely esteemed, and to whom he often opened his mind with great 
 freedom. I shall make an extract or two, from the letters written in 
 the present year,* relative to this and some other subjects. 
 
 From Ireland, he observes, "I have abundance of complaints to 
 make, as well as to hear. I have scarce any on whom I can depend, 
 when I am an hundred miles off. 'Tis well if I do not run away 
 soon, and leave them to cut and shuffle for themselves. Here is a 
 glorious people. But O ! where are the shepherds'? 
 
 " The society at Cork have fairly sent me word, that they will take 
 care of themselves, and erect themselves into a Dissenting congrega- 
 tion. I am weary of these sons of Zeruiah : they are too hard for 
 me. Dear Ted, stand fast, whether I stand or fall." 
 
 In another letter, he says, " Charles,f and you behave as I want 
 you to do. But you cannot, or will not, preach where I desire. Oth- 
 ers, can and will preach where I desire : but they do not behave as I 
 want them to do. I have a fine time between the one and the other." 
 And again in the third, " I think both Charles, and you have, in the 
 general, a right sense of what it is to serve as sons in the Gospel. 
 And if all our helpers had had the same, the work of God would 
 have prospered better, both in England and Ireland." About a fort- 
 
 * The letters written by Mr. Wesley to Mr. Perronet, came into the hands of Mr. 
 Shrubsole, after Mr. Pcrronet's death ; and I am greatly obliged to hirn for the use of 
 them. 
 
 f Charles Perronet, the brother of Edward.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 161 
 
 night afterwards, he writes thus on the same suhject, "You ]>ut the 
 thing right. I have not one preacher with me, and not six in Eng- 
 land, whose wills, are broken enough, to serve me as sons in th 
 Gospel." 
 
 On the subject of reproof, and of remedying things that were am 
 he observes to his friend, "Come on, now you have broke the ice, and 
 tell me the other half of your mind. I always blamed you for speak- 
 ing too little, not too much. When yon spoke most freely, as at 
 Whitehaven, it was best for us both. 
 
 "I did not always disbelieve, when I said nothing. But I would 
 not attempt a thing, till I could carry it. Tu quod scis, nescis^ is an 
 useful rule, till I can remedy what I know. As you observe, many 
 things are remedied already : and many more will be. But you con- 
 sider, I have none to second me. They who should do it, start aside 
 as a broken how." 
 
 The following abstract from a letter written to Mr. Wesley by one 
 who loved and highly esteemed him, may show us, that he had some 
 friends who spake their minds freely, when they saw any thing which 
 in their judgment deserved censure or blame. "I love, I honor, I 
 reverence you," says the writer, "for your great worth, wisdom and 
 high office : yet I have not that fellowship with you, that I once had 
 with T. S. — I have loved your company, loved your conversation. 
 admired your wisdom, been greatly blessed under your discourses 
 and exhortations : and yet we are two spirits ! — I think you have the 
 knowledge of all experience, but not the experience of all you know. 
 You know, speaking with limitation, the heights and depths, the 
 beginning and the end of true religion. You know the fallen state of 
 man, his inability to rise again ; the freeness of redeeming love, and 
 the mighty workings of the Holy Ghost. You know, the heaven and 
 happiness of man, is to feel a change of nature, to enjoy deep com- 
 munion with God, and to walk in love with all around. All these 
 things you know, partly by the information of others, and partly 
 from experience. But I think your experience is buried in your exten- 
 sive knowledge. I think you feel not, abidingly, a deep sense of your 
 own spiritual weakness, the nearness of Christ to save, nor a sweet 
 communion with God, by the Holy Ghost. You have the appear- 
 ance of all Christian graces, but they do not, I think, spring from a 
 deep experience, or change of nature. A good nature (temper of 
 mind) with great abilities, will mimic grace; but grace is more than 
 outward; it brings the soul to a deep union with God, and its fellow 
 Christians. One outward proof from which I think I jtidge aright, is, 
 the want of Sympathy in your discourses and conversation. Those 
 who attend to an inward work, more than to an outward, pass through 
 many weighty and grievous conflicts, from the stubbornness oi their 
 own nature, or the suhtilty of the devil, so that often they go on 
 lamenting and weeping, and yet trusting in God. When do you 
 vol. ii. 14* 21
 
 162 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 feelingly, and with tears address yourself unto such ? — That the 
 cause, the only cause of my disunion with you, may be in myself, I 
 cannot but allow. My ignorance, my weakness, my aptness to mis- 
 take, is great ! My judgment is often biassed by circumstances too 
 immaterial to be the ground of determination; and therefore often, 
 you mostly, rather than be in danger of judging amiss, I remain in 
 doubtful silence." Signed, W. Briggs. 
 
 January 30, 1751. Mr. Wesley at the pressing request of Dr. Isham, 
 then rector of Lincoln-College, set out early in the morning to vote for 
 a member of parliament. It was a severe frost, the wind north-west, 
 full in his face, and the roads so slippery that the horses could scarcely 
 keep their feet. Nevertheless about seven in the evening, he, and 
 those with him. for he never travelled alone, came safe to Oxford. A 
 congregation was waiting for him, whom he immediately addressed 
 in those awful words, '-'What is a man profited, if he shall gain the 
 whole world and lose his own soul." — The next day he went to the 
 schools, where the convocation was met. "But," says he, "I did 
 not find that decency and order which I expected. The gentleman 
 for whom I voted, was not elected : yet I did not repent of my com- 
 ing ; I owe much more than this to that generous, friendly man, who 
 now rests from his labors." Mr. Wesley means Dr. Morley, who so 
 generously assisted him with his interest, when he was elected Fel- 
 low of Lincoln-College.* 
 
 A year or more, before this period, Mr. Wesley had formed a reso- 
 lution to marry. But the affair coming to the knowledge of Mr. 
 Charles Wesley before marriage took place, he found means to prevent 
 it; for reasons which appeared to him of sufficient importance to 
 authorize him to interfere in the business. Mr. John Wesley, how- 
 ever, thought otherwise, and this was the first breach of that union 
 and harmony which had now subsisted between the two brothers, 
 without interruption, for more than twenty years. Notwithstanding 
 this disappointment, Mr. Wesley still continued in the resolution to 
 marry ; and having fixed his choice of a partner, he proposed the 
 matter to the Reverend Mr. Perronet, of Shoreham. February 2, he 
 received Mr. Perronet's answer, who wrote as a Christian minister 
 ought to write, in favor of marriage. In a few days after, he married 
 Mrs. Vizelle, a widow lady of independent fortune. But before the 
 marriage, he took care that her fortune should be wholly settled upon 
 herself, refusing to have the command of one shilling of her property. 
 Mr. Wesley's constant habit of travelling from place to place, through 
 Great Britain and Ireland, the number of persons who came to visit 
 him wherever he was, and his extensive correspondence with the 
 members of the society, were circumstances unfavorable to that social 
 intercourse, mutual openness and confidence, which form the basis 
 of happiness in the married state. These circumstances, indeed, 
 
 See vol. i. page 245.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. IOHN WBSVBf. 163 
 
 would not have been so very unfavorable, had he married a woman 
 who could have entered into his views, and have accommodated her- 
 self to bis situation. But this was not the case. Had he searched 
 the whole kingdom on purpose, he would hardly have found a 
 woman more unsuitable in these respects, than she whom he married. 
 Some years before his marriage, Mr. Wesley had written a small 
 tract in favor of celibacy. Not that he condemned, ot even disap- 
 proved of prudent marriages, but he thought celibacy, to those who 
 could live comfortably in it. more favorable to religious improvement 
 than a state of matrimony. He considered Paul's advice to the 
 church at Corinth, as a standing rule in all circumstances of Chris- 
 tians. It is really wonderful how he could fall into this error, as the 
 Apostle expressly says, that he gave that advice Siu //,<', fregfov* 
 utdyy.,,)-, : on account of the impending distress;' that is, on account of 
 the persecutions both from Jews and Gentiles, which already threat- 
 ened the churches; when men and women being dragged to prison, 
 or to death, it would be more easy and convenient not to be entangled 
 with the cares of a family. It does not appear however, that Mr. 
 Wesley, in writing that tract, had any reference to his own sit- 
 uation in particular ; or, that he had formed a resolution never to 
 marry. Hut had even this been the case, his marriage would only 
 show the truth of the words of Horace, Nat warn expellas furca, tamen 
 usque reeurret. You may repel nature by violence, but still she will 
 return upon you. This is undoubtedly true of those propensities 
 which are purely natural and congenial to the human constitution. 
 Juvenal, indeed, asserts nearly the same thing of vicious habits, 
 which form a kind of secondary nature : 
 
 Tamen ad mores natura recurrit 
 
 Damnatos, fiza et mutari nescia 
 
 This might perhaps be true, without the light of the gospel, and the 
 interpositions of divine grace. 
 
 March 27, Mr. Wesley set out on his northern journey. He travel- 
 led through the societies as far as Whitehaven, and April 20, came 
 to Newcastle. On the 24th, he set out with Mr. Hopper, to pay his 
 first visit to Scotland. He was invited thither by captain (afterwards 
 colonel) Galatin, who was then quartered at Musselborough. " I had 
 no'intention," says he, " to preach in Scotland : not imagining that 
 there were any that desired I should. But I was mistaken. Curios- 
 ity, if nothing else, brought abundance of people together in the even- 
 ing. And whereas in the kirk, Mrs. Galatin informed me, there used 
 to be laughing and talking, and all the mark's of the grossest inatten- 
 tion ; it was far otherwise here. They remained as statues from the 
 beginning of the sermon to the end. I preached again at six in the 
 evening, on, 'Seek ye the Lord while he may be found." I used 
 great plainness of speech towards high and low : and they all re-
 
 164 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 ceived it in love : so that the prejudice which had been several years 
 planting, was torn up by the roots in one hour. After preaching, one 
 of the bailiffs of the town, with one of the elders of the kirk, came to 
 me, and begged I would stay with them a while ; nay, if it were but 
 two or three days, and they would fit up a larger place than the 
 school, and prepare seats for the congregations. Had not my time 
 been fixed, I should gladly have complied. All that I could now do, 
 was to give them a promise, that Mr. Hopper would come back the 
 next week and spend a few days with them. And it was not with- 
 out a fair prospect. The congregations were very numerous ; many 
 were cut to the heart ; and several joined together in a little society.'' 
 
 May 15. Mr. Wesley came to Leeds. Here he held a conference 
 with about thirty of the preachers. He inquired particularly into 
 their qualifications, as to their grace and gifts ; and into the fruits of 
 their labors ; and tells us he found no reason to doubt, except of one 
 only. 
 
 Mr. Wesley had now been married upwards of three months : and 
 June the 1st he resigned his fellowship. His letter of resignation was, 
 I believe, in the words of one of the established forms of the college, 
 for that purpose. It was as follows. " Ego Johannes Wesley, Col- 
 legii Lincolniensis in Academia Oxoniensi Socius, quicquid mihi juris 
 est in prsedicta Societate, ejusdem Rectori et Sociis sponte ac libere 
 resigno : illis universis et singulis, perpetuam pacem, ac omnimodam 
 in Christo felicitatem exoptans." 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 of mr. Wesley's ministerial labors, and the spread of Methodism, 
 till the conference in 1770; with an extract from the larger 
 minutes ; giving a view of various regulations respecting the 
 preachers, &c. &c. 
 
 The materials for this life are so abundant, without having re- 
 course to Mr. Wesley's printed works; and the present volume begins 
 to fill up so very fast, that I shall be obliged in future to take but 
 little notice of the journies of this laborious and successful minister of 
 Christ. Many papers have been put into my hands since the first 
 volume of this work was published. I shall not therefore be able to 
 do more in the remaining part of this volume, than print such extracts 
 from the materials before me, as may exhibit to our view the most 
 striking features of this great man's character, and of the work in 
 which he was engaged.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 165 
 
 It has been stated above,* that Mr. Charles Wesley, in the course 
 of the present year, went into Yorkshire, with a commission to inquire 
 more particularly into the character and moral conduct of the preach- 
 ers in their several stations. He found one or two, who did not walk 
 worthy of the gospel; and several more whom he thought utterly 
 unqualified to preach. In the execution of his commission, Mr. John 
 Wesley wrote to him very frequently. The following are extracts 
 from some of his letters on this occasion. 
 
 July 17. '■ 1 fear for C. S and J. C more and more. I 
 
 have heard they frequently and bitterly rail against the church." — 
 On this Mr. Charli s W esley puts the following query: " What assu- 
 rance can we have, that they will not forsake it, at Least when we 
 are dead) Ought we to admit any man for a preacher, till we can 
 trust his invariable attachment to the church?' 
 
 July 2U. "The societies both must and shall maintain the preach- 
 ers we send among them, or I will preach among them no more. The 
 least that I can say to any of these preachers, is, 'Give yourself 
 wholly to the work, and you shall have food to eat, and raiment to 
 put on.' And 1 cannot see that any preacher is called to any people, 
 who will not thus maintain him. Almost everything depends on 
 you and me : let nothing damp or hinder us : only let us be alive, and 
 put forth all our strength." 
 
 July 24. "As to the preachers, my counsel is, not to check the 
 young ones without strong necessity. If we lay some aside, we must 
 have a supply; and of the two, I prefer grace before gifts." — Mr. 
 Charles puts a query. " Are not both indispensably necessary? Has 
 not the cause suffered, in Ireland especially, through the insufficiency 
 — of the preachers? Should we not first regulate, reform, and bring 
 into discipline, the preachers we have, before we look for more? 
 Should we not also watch and labor, to prevent the mischiefs which 
 the discarded preachers may occasion ? " 
 
 July 27. ""What is it, that has eaten out the heart of half our 
 preachers, particularly those in Ireland? Absolutely idleness; their 
 not being constantly employed. I see it plainer and plainer. There- 
 fore I beg you will inquire of each, ' How do you spend your time 
 from morning to evening?' And give him his choice, ' Either follow 
 your trade, or resolve before God, to spend the same hours in reading, 
 &c. which you used to spend in working.' " 
 
 August 3. " I heartily concur with you. in dealing with all (not 
 only with disorderly walkers, but also) triflers. //«/.«*«.-, noXwriiayftovag, 
 
 the effeminate and busybodics. as with M. P . I spoke to one 
 
 this morning, so that I was even amazed at myself."* 
 
 August 8. •■ We must have forty itinerant preachers, or drop some 
 of our societies. You cannot so well judge of this, without seeing the 
 letters I receive from all parts." 
 
 * Vol. i. page 211.
 
 166 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 August 15. " If our preachers do not, nor will not, spend all their 
 time in study and saving souls, they must be employed close in other 
 work, or perish." 
 
 August 17. " C. S pleads for a kind of aristocracy, and says 
 
 you and I, should do nothing without the consent of all the preachers ; 
 otherwise we govern arbitrarily, to which they cannot submit. 
 Whence is this'. 2 " 
 
 August 24. " O that you and I, may arise and stand upright ! I 
 quite agree with you : let us have but six, so we are all one. I have 
 sent one more home to his work. We may trust God to send forth 
 more laborers ; only be not unwilling to receive them, when there is 
 reasonable proof that he has sent them." 
 
 August 21, Mr. Wesley wrote thus to a friend. " I see plainly the 
 spirit of Ham if not of Corah, has fully possessed several of our 
 preachers. So much the more freely and firmly, do I acquiesce in 
 the determination of my brother, ' That it is far better for us to 
 have ten. or six preachers who are alive to God, sound in the faith, 
 and of one heart with us and with one another, than fifty of whom 
 we have no such assurance.' " 
 
 In August, Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to his brother under great 
 oppression of mind, and in very strong language. Wherever he saw 
 some things wrong, his fears suggested to him that there might be many 
 more which he did not see ; and the natural warmth of his temper, led 
 him to use expressions abundantly more severe than the case required. 
 But the preachers against whom he had no material charge, but want 
 of qualifications for their office, had nothing more to do, than write to 
 Mr. John Wesley, a letter of humiliation and entire submission, and 
 the matter was settled with him, and he would give them fresh 
 encouragement. This conduct of Mr. John Wesley, made his brother 
 appear as an enemy to the preachers, and himself as their protector 
 and friend : which was another means of weakening the union that 
 had long subsisted between them. 
 
 Being returned to London, the two brothers Went down to Shore- 
 ham, in November, and talked the matter over in the presence of Mr. 
 Perronet. They both expressed their entire satisfaction in the end 
 which each had in view; namely, the glory of God, and the salva- 
 tion of souls. They both acknowledged their sincerity in desiring 
 union between themselves, as the means to that end ; and after much 
 conversation, they both agreed to act in concert with respect to the 
 preachers, so that neither of them should admit or refuse any, but 
 such as both admitted or refused. — About six weeks afterwards, they 
 were at Shoreham again, and then signed the following articles of 
 agreement : 
 
 " With regard to the preachers, we agree, 
 
 1. " That none shall be permitted to preach in any of our societies, 
 till he be examined, both as to his grace and gifts: at least by the
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 167 
 
 assistant, who sending word to us, may by our answer admit hil 
 local preacher. 
 
 2. "That such preacher be not immediately taken from his trail'-. 
 but be exhorted to follow it with all diligence. 
 
 3. "That no person shall be received as ;i travelling preacher, 01 
 be taken from his trade, by either of us alone, hut by both of us con- 
 jointly, giving him a note under botli our hands. 
 
 4. "That neither of us will re-admit a travelling preacher laid 
 aside, without the consent of the other. 
 
 5. "That if we should disagree in our judgment, we will refer the 
 matter to Mr. Perronet 
 
 6. " That we will entirely he patterns of all we expect from evi 
 preacher; particularly of zeal, diligence, and punctuality in the 
 work: by constantly [(reaching and meeting the society; by visiting 
 yearly, Ireland, Cornwall, and the north: and in general by superin- 
 tending the whole work, and every branch of it, with all the strength 
 which God shall give us. We agree to the above written, till this 
 day next year, in the presence of Mr. Perronet. 
 
 " John Wesley, 
 
 " Charles Wesley."* 
 
 Mr. John Wesley was prevailed upon, with some difficulty, to sign 
 these articles. But though he did at length sign them, they produced 
 no good effect. Mr. Wesley would not submit to any control in 
 admitting preachers into the connexion, in appointing them to the 
 different circuits, or in governing the societies. It appears to m< . 
 that, after the first difference with his brother, who disappointed his 
 intended marriage, he made up his mind not to suffer either a supe- 
 rior or an equal in these respects. From that time he seemed deter- 
 mined to be, aut Ccesar nut nihil. Mr. Charles, perceiving his broth- 
 er's determination, and finding that the preachers became more and 
 more prejudiced against him, thought it most prudent to withdraw 
 from the active situation he had hitherto held amongst them; reserv- 
 ing to himself, however, the right of speaking his mind freely to his 
 brother in a friendly correspondence, on various occasions through 
 the remaining part of life. 
 
 About this time Mr. Wesley received a letter from the Reverend 
 Mr. Milner, who had been at Chester, and writes as follows, on the 
 temper of the bishop towards the Methodists. "The bishop," says 
 he, " I was told, was exceeding angry at my late excursion into the 
 north in your company. But found his lordship in much better tem- 
 per than I was hid to expect by my hrother Graves, who was so 
 prudent, that he would not go with one so obnoxious to the hishop's 
 displeasure, and all the storm of anger fell upon him. WTien he told 
 
 * This ami several oilier articles that will be inserted in this volume, have been trans- 
 cribed from Mr. Charles Wesley's papers written in short-hand ; which were put into my 
 hands after the first volume was published,
 
 16S 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 me how lie had heen treated, for speaking in your defence, I was fully- 
 persuaded all the bitterness was past, and accordingly found it. — 
 I told his lordship that God was with you of a truth ; and he seemed 
 pleased with the relation of the conversion of the barber at Bolton : 
 and with your design of answering Taylor's book on Original Sin. — 
 I have made no secret of your manner of proceeding, to any with 
 whom I have conversed, since I had the happiness of being in your 
 company. And to the bishop I was very particular in telling him, 
 what an assembly of worshippers there is at Newcastle: how plainly 
 the badge of Christianity, love, is there to be seen. When his lordship 
 talked about order, I begged leave to observe that 1 had nowhere seen 
 such a want of it, as in his own cathedral ; the preacher so miserably 
 at a loss, that the children took notice of it: and the choristers so 
 rude, as to be talking and thrusting one another with their elbows. 
 At last I told him, there was need of some extraordinary messengers 
 from God, to call us back to the doctrines of the reformation; for I 
 did not know one of my brethren in Lancashire, that would give the 
 church's definition of faith, and stand to it. — And alas, I had sad 
 experience of the same falling away in Cheshire ; for one of his son's 
 curates would not let me preach for him because of that definition of 
 faith." 
 
 In the ensuing year, Mr. Wesley continued his labors and travels, 
 with the same vigor and diligence, through various parts of England 
 and Ireland. February, 1753, he makes the following observations. 
 "I now looked over Mr. Prince's history. W T hat an amazing differ- 
 ence is there, in the manner wherein God has carried on his work in 
 England, and in America ! There above an hundred of the estab- 
 lished clergy, men of age and experience, and of the greatest note for 
 sense and learning in those parts, are zealously engaged in the work. 
 Here, almost the whole body of aged, experienced, learned clergy, 
 are zealously engaged against it : and few but a handful of raw, 
 young men engaged in it, without name, learning, or eminent sense ! 
 And yet by that large number of honorable men, the work seldom 
 flourished above six months at a time, and then followed a lamenta- 
 ble and general decay, before the next revival of it: whereas that 
 which God hath wrought by these despised instruments, has contin- 
 ually increased for fifteen years together : and at whatever time it 
 has declined in any otic place, it has more eminently flourished in 
 others." 
 
 In April, he set out again for Scotland; not indeed for Musselbo- 
 rough, but to Glasgow, to which place he was invited by the pious 
 and laborious Mr. Gillies, minister at the college-kirk. He staid here 
 five days, preaching to very large and attentive congregations. Soon 
 after he left Glasgow, Mr. Gillies wrote to him as follows: — : 'The 
 singing of hymns here, meets with greater opposition than I expected. 
 Serious people are much divided. Those of better understanding and 
 education, are silent; but many others are so prejudiced, especially
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WLSLEY. 169 
 
 at the singing publicly, that they Bpeak openly against it, and look 
 Upon me as left to do a very wrong oi linful thing. I beg your 
 
 ail vice, whether to answer them only by continuing in the practice 
 of the thing, with such as have freedom to join. Looking to the Lord 
 for a blessing upon his own ordinance: or, if I should publish B she) I 
 of arguments from reason, and Scripture, and the example of the 
 godly. — Your experience of the most effectual way of dealing with 
 people's prejudices, makes your advice on this head of the greater 
 importance. 
 
 l, l bless the Lord for the benefit and comfort of your acquaint- 
 ance: for your important assistance in my Historical Collection.-, and 
 for your edifying conversation and sermons in this place. May our 
 gracious God prosper you wherever you are. O my dear sir, pray 
 for your brother, that I may be employed in doing something for the 
 advancement of his glory, who has done so much for me, and who 
 is my only hope." 
 
 In July, after one of the preachers had been there for some time, 
 Mr. Wesley crossed over from Portsmouth to the Isle of Wight. 
 From Cowes, they went forward to Newport, the chief town of the 
 Isle. Here they found a little society in tolerable order ; several of 
 whom had found peace with God, and walked in the light of his 
 countenance. At half an hour after six he preached in the market- 
 place to a numerous congregation : but many of them were remark- 
 ably ill-behaved. The children made such noise : and many grown 
 persons were talking aloud most of the time he was preaching. 
 "There was," says Mr. Wesley, "a large congregation again at five 
 in the morning: and every person therein, seemed to know that this 
 was the word whereby Clod would judge him in the last day. In 
 the evening the congregation was more numerous, and far more seri- 
 ous than the night before; only one drunken man made a little dis- 
 turbance, but the mayor ordered him to be taken away. In October, 
 I visited them again, and spent three or four days with much com- 
 fort; finding those who had before professed to find peace, had 
 walked suitably to their profession." 
 
 To know the whole of a man's character, it is not sufficient to 
 view him as he always appears before the public; we wish to see 
 him in his more retired moments, and particularly in his private cor- 
 respondence. The two following letters will show Mr. Wesley's 
 temper in answering charges that were privately brought against 
 him. either from prejudice or misapprehension. " You give.*' says he, 
 "five reasons why the Reverend Mr. P. will come no more amongst 
 us : 1. ' Because we despise the ministers of the Church of England.* 
 — This I flatly deny. I am answering letters this very post, which 
 bitterly blame me for just the contrary. 2. ' Because so much hack- 
 biting, and evil-speaking is suffered amongst our people.' — It is not 
 suffered: all possible means are used, both to prevent and remove it. 
 
 vol. ii. 15 22
 
 170 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 3. ' Because I, who have written so much against hoarding up money, 
 have put out seven hundred pounds to interest.' — I never put sixpence 
 out to interest since I was born ; nor had I ever one hundred pounds 
 together, my own, since I came into the world. 4. ' Because our 
 lay-preachers have told many stories of my brother and me.' — If 
 they did I am sorry for them : when I hear the particulars I can 
 answer, and perhaps make those ashamed who believed them. 5. 
 < Because we did not help a friend in distress.'— We did help him as 
 far as we were able. ' But we might have made his case known to 
 Mr. G — , lady H — , &c.' So we did more than once; but we could 
 not pull money from them whether they would or no. Therefore 
 these reasons are of no weight.— You conclude with praying that 
 God would remove pride and malice from amongst us. Of pride 1 
 have too much; of malice I have none: however the prayer is good 
 and I thank you for it." 
 
 The other letter from which I shall give an extract, was written 
 apparently to a gentleman of some rank and influence. " Some time 
 since," says Mr. Wesley, "I was considering what you said, concerning 
 the want of a plan in our societies. There is a good deal of truth in 
 this remark. For though we have a plan, as to our spiritual economy 
 (the several branches of which are particularly recited in the plain 
 account of the people called Methodists) yet it is certain, we have 
 barely the first outlines of a plan with regard to our temporal concerns. 
 The reason is, I had no design for several years, to concern myself 
 with temporals at all : and when I began to do this, it was wholly 
 and solely with a view to relieve, not employ, the poor ; except now 
 and then, with respect to a small number; and even this I found was 
 too great a burden for me, as requiring more money, more time, and 
 more thought, than I could possibly spare. I say, than I could pos- 
 sibly spare : for the whole weight lay on me. If I left it to others, it 
 surely came to nothing. They wanted either understanding, or 
 industry, or love, or patience, to bring any thing to perfection. 
 
 " Thus far I thought it needful to explain myself with regard to 
 the economy of our society. I am still to speak of your case, of my 
 own, and of some who are dependent upon me. 
 
 " I do not recollect, for I kept no copy of my last, that I charged 
 you with want of humility, or meekness. Doubtless these may be 
 found in the most splendid palaces. But did they ever move a man 
 to build a splendid palace? Upon what motive you did this, I know 
 not : but you are to answer it to God, not to me. 
 
 " If your soul is as much alive to God, if your thirst after pardon 
 and holiness is as strong, if you are as dead to the desire of the eye 
 and the pride of life, as you were six or seven years ago, I rejoice ; if 
 not, I pray God you may ; and then you will know how to value a 
 real friend. 
 
 "With regard to myself, you do well to warn me against 'popu- 
 larity, a thirst of power, and of applause; against envy, producing a
 
 THE LIFE OF THE ROT. JOHN WK.SI.EY. 171 
 
 seeming contempt for the conveniences or grandeur of this life : against 
 an affected humility; against sparing from myself to give toothers, 
 from no other motive than ostentation. 1 I am not conscious to myself 
 thai this is my case. However, the warning is always friendly ; and 
 it is always seasonable, considering how deceitful my heart is, and 
 how many the enemies that surround me.— What follows I do not 
 understand. You behold me in the ditch, wherein you In Iped 
 though innocently, to cast me, and with a levitical pity, ' passing by on 
 the other side. - ' — : He and you, sir, have not any merit, though Prov- 
 idence should permit all these sufferings to work- together for my 
 good.' — I do not comprehend one line of this, and therefore cannot 
 plead either guilty, or not guilty.— — I presume, they are some that 
 me dependent on me. • Who, you say, keep not the commandments 
 of God; who show a repugnance to serve and obey: who are as full 
 of pride and arrogance, as of tilth and Hastiness; who do not pay 
 lawful debts, nor comply with civil obligations; who make the wait- 
 ing on the officers of religion, a plea for sloth and idleness: who alter 
 1 had strongly recommended them, did not perform their moral duty, 
 but increased the number of those incumbrances which they forced 
 on you, against your will.' — To this, I can only say, 1. I know not 
 whom you mean ; I am not certain that I can so much as guess at 
 one of them. 2. Whoever they are, had they followed my instruc- 
 tions, they would have acted in a quite different manner. 3. If you 
 will tell me them by name, I will renounce all fellowship with them.'' 
 — This letter gives us a pleasing view of the command Mr. Wesley 
 had acquired over his own temper: nothing but kindness and civility 
 appear in it; there is no keen retort for any charge brought against 
 himself; and nothing hut tender concern for those who had not acted 
 worthy of the character which he bad given them. 
 
 October 19, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and the next day found 
 himself out of order. In a short time his complaint put on the appear- 
 ance of an ague. Before he was perfectly recovered, he once or 
 twice catched cold, and was presently threatened with a rapid con- 
 sumption. November 26, Dr. Fothergill told him he must not stay in 
 town one day longer: that if any thing would do him good, it must 
 be the country air, with rest, ass's milk, and riding daily. In con- 
 sequence of this advice he retired to Lewisham. Here, not knowing 
 how it might please God to dispose of him. and wishing £< to prevent 
 vile panegyrick" in case of death, he wrote as follows: 
 
 " Here lieth 
 
 The body of John Wesley, 
 
 A brand plucked out of the burning : 
 
 Who died of a consumption in the fifty-first year of his age 
 
 Not leaving, after his debts are paid, ten pounds behind him: 
 
 Praying, 
 God be merciful to me an unprofitable servant ! "
 
 172 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 '• He ordered that this, if any inscription, should he placed on his 
 tomb-stone." 
 
 January 1. 1754, he returned to London, and the next day set out 
 for the Hot Wells, near Bristol, to drink the water. On the 6th, he 
 began writing notes on the New Testament; "A work," says he, 
 '• I should scarce ever have attempted, had I not been so ill as not to 
 he ahle to travel or preach, and yet so well as to be able to read and 
 write." — In April, he returned to London, and immediately retired to 
 Paddington. Here he observes, "In my hours of walking, I read 
 Dr. Calamy's Abridgment of Mr. Baxter's Life. # What a scene is 
 opened here ! In spite of all the prejudice of education, I could not 
 but see, that the poor Nonconformists had been used without either 
 justice or mercy : and that many of the Protestant bishops of King 
 Charles, had neither more religion nor humanity, than the Popish 
 
 ♦Richard Baxter, an eminent divine among the Nonconformists, was born at Rowton 
 in Shropshire, November 12, 1615. He distinguished himself by his examplary life, his 
 pacific and moderate principles, and his numerous writings. Upon the opening of the long 
 parliament, he was chosen vicar of Kidderminster. When Oliver Cromwell was made 
 Protector, he would by no means comply with his measures, though he preached once 
 before him. He came to London just before the deposing of Richard Cromwell, and 
 preached before the parliament, the day before they voted the return of King Charles II. 
 who, upon his restoration, appointed him one of his chaplains in ordinary. He assisted at 
 the Conference in the Savoy, as one of the commissioners for stating the fundamentals in 
 religion, and then drew up a reformed Liturgy. He was offered the bishoprick of Here- 
 ford ; but this he refused, desiring no higher preferment than to be continued the minister 
 of Kidderminster. He did not obtain, however, his humble request, being not permitted to 
 preach there, above twice or thrice after the restoration. In 1662, Mr. Baxter was married 
 to Margaret Charleton, the daughter of Francis Charleton, Esq. of the county of Salop, 
 who was esteemed one of the best justices of the peace in the county. She was a woman 
 of great piety, and fully entered into her husband's views of religion. In 1682, he was 
 seized for coming within five miles of a corporation : and in the reign of King James II. 
 he was committed to the King's Bench prison, and tried before the infamous Jeffries for 
 his paraphrase on the New Testament, which, in the true spirit of the times, was called a 
 scandaJovs and seditions book against the government. He continued in prison two years, 
 when he was discharged, and had his fine remitted by the king. He died in December, 
 1691. 
 
 Mr. Baxter was honored with the friendship of some of the greatest and best men in the 
 kingdom ; as the earl of Balcarras, lord chief justice Hales, Dr. Tillotson, &c. He wrote 
 above one hundred and twenty books, and had above sixty written against him. The 
 former, however, were greatly superior to the latter, since Dr. Barrow, an excellent judge, 
 says, that " His practical writings were never mended, his controversial seldom refuted." 
 
 Mr. Granger says, " Richard Baxter was a man famous for weakness of body and 
 strength of mind ; for having the strongest sense of religion himself, and exciting a sense 
 of it in the thoughtless and profligate. He spoke, disputed, and wrote with ease ; and 
 discovered the same intrepidity, when he reproved Cromwell and expostulated with 
 Charles II. as when he preached to a congregation of mechanics. He was just the same 
 man before he went into a prison, while he was in it, and when he came out of it. This 
 is a very imperfect sketch of Mr. Baxter's character: men of his size are not to be drawn 
 in miniature." Among his most famous works were, 1. The Saint's Everlasting Rest. 
 2. Call to the unconverted, of which twenty thousand were sold in one year ; and it was 
 translated, not only into all the European tongues, but into the Indian. 3. Poor Man's 
 Family Book. 4. Dying Thoughts. 5. A Paraphrase on the New Testament. His 
 practical works have been printed in four volumes, folio.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 173 
 
 bishops of Queen Mary." — On reading Mr. Baxter's history of the 
 councils, Mr. Wesley uses very strong words indeed. " It is utterly 
 astonishing," says he, "and would be wholly incredible, but thai his 
 vouchers are beyond all exception. What ;i company of execrable 
 wretches have they been (one cannot give them a milder title) who 
 have, almost in every age since St. Cyprian, taken upon them to 
 govern the Church ! How has one council been perpetually cursing 
 another; and delivering all over to satan, whether predecessors or 
 cotemporaries who did not implicitly receive their determinations, 
 though generally trifling, sometimes false, and frequently unintelligi- 
 ble, or self-contradictory ! Surely Mahometanism was let loose to 
 reform the Christians ! I know not, but Constantinople has gained by 
 the change." — It is natural to observe here what the history of man- 
 kind uniformly shows, that, where the people have no balance of 
 power in the government of the church, or of religious societies, to be 
 used as a check against any undue influence of their teachers, the 
 ministers, or preachers of the gospel, become in the end haughty, 
 tyrannical, and intolerant; and their councils, assemblies, or confer- 
 ences, degenerate into mere combinations against the natural rights 
 and liberties of those over whom they assume any authority. 
 
 May 6, 1755, the Conference began at Leeds. "The point," says 
 Mr. Wesley, "on which we desired all the preachers to speak their 
 minds at large, was, whether we ought to separate from the church ? 
 What was advanced on one side or the other, was seriously and 
 calmly considered : and on the third day we were all fully agreed in 
 that general conclusion, That whether it was lawful or not, it was 
 no ways expedient." 
 
 On the 13th, he rode on to Newcastle, where he did not find things 
 in the order he expected. " Many," says he. " were on the point of 
 leaving the church, which some had done already ; and as they sup- 
 posed on my authority ! O how much discord is caused by one 
 jarring string ! How much trouble by one man. who does not walk 
 by the same rule, and agree in the same judgment with his brethren." 
 — It appears from these words, that some unjustifiable arts had already 
 been made use of, to unsettle the minds of the people. How infectious 
 is such a disease ! Yet 1 hope it has not become epidemic. 
 
 Mr. Wesley proceeds. " August 6, I mentioned to our congrega- 
 tion in London, a means of increasing serious religion, which had 
 been frequently practised by our forefathers, the joining in a cove- 
 nant to serve God with all our heart and with all our soul. I 
 explained this for several mornings following; and on Friday many 
 of us kept a fast unto the Lord, beseeching him to give us wisdom 
 and strength, that we might 'promise unto the Lord our God and 
 keep it. : On Monday at six in the evening we met for that purpose. 
 at the French church in Spital fields. After 1 had recited the tenor of 
 the covenant proposed, in the words of that blessed man, Richard 
 15*
 
 174 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Allen, all the people stood up, in token of assent, to the number of 
 about eighteen hundred. Such a night I scarce ever knew before. 
 Surely the fruit of it shall remain forever." — The covenant has been 
 renewed once every year, I believe, since this period. 
 
 January, 1756. The general expectation of public calamities in 
 the ensuing year, spread a general seriousness over the nation. "We 
 endeavored,' 5 says Mr. Wesley, "in every part of the kingdom, to 
 avail ourselves of the apprehensions which wc frequently found it 
 was impossible to remove, in order to make them conducive to a 
 nobler end, to that ' fear of the Lord which is the beginning of 
 wisdom.' And at this season I wrote, 'An Address to the Clergy,' 
 which, considering the situation of public affairs, I judged would be 
 more seasonable, and more easily borne, at this time than at any 
 other. 7 '* — February 6, "The fast-day was a glorious day, every 
 church in the city was more than full : and a solemn seriousness sat 
 on every face. Surely God heareth the prayer : and there will yet 
 be a ' lengthening of our tranquillity.' — Even the Jews observed this 
 day with a peculiar solemnity. The form of prayer which was used 
 in their synagogue, began, 'Come and let us return unto the Lord; 
 for he hath torn and he will heal us;' and concluded with those 
 remarkable Avords : ' Incline the heart of our sovereign lord King 
 George, as well as the hearts of his lords and counsellors, to use us 
 kindly, and all our brethren the children of Israel : that in his days 
 and in our days we may see the restoration of Judah, and that Israel 
 may dwell in safety, and the Redeemer may come to Zion. May it 
 be thy will ! And we all say Amen." 
 
 In the latter end of March, he visited Ireland again, and after see- 
 ing the societies in Leinster and Munster, went with Mr. Walsh into 
 the province of Connaught. July 19, he first set foot into the pro- 
 vince of Ulster. But several of the preachers had been laboring in 
 various parts of it for some years, and had seen much fruit of their 
 labors. Many sinners had been convinced of the error of their ways; 
 many, truly converted to God : and a considerable number of these, 
 had united together in order to strengthen each other's hands in God. 
 
 August 25, Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, where he found about fifty 
 preachers, who had come from various parts of the country to hold 
 a Conference, which was opened the next day. The rules of the 
 society, the band rules, and the rules of Kingswood School, were sev- 
 erally read and re-considered, and it was agreed to observe and 
 enforce them. 
 
 The first and leading principle in the economy of Methodism, from 
 its commencement to the present time, was not to form the people 
 into a separate party: but to leave every individual member of the 
 society at full liberty to continue in his former religious connexion : 
 nay, leaving every one under a kind of necessity of doing so, for the 
 ordinance of baptism and the Lord's Supper. Having established
 
 THE LIFE OF 1 HE KLV. JOHN WX8LOT. 175 
 
 .heir .societies on this principle, tin- Methodists became a kind of 
 middle link between all the religious parties in tin- nation, gently 
 drawing them nearer together by uniting them all in the interests of 
 experimental religion and scriptural holiness. Tiny formed a kind 
 of central point, from which tin' rays of gospel light issued forth, nol 
 in one direction alone, to eradiate only one point of their crrcmnfer- 
 enc< . bul in all directions, equally enlightening every part of their 
 periphery. But two ot three of the preachers, who had acquired 
 some influence with the people, had for some time been dissatisfied 
 with this middle situation : the being no party, but standing in an 
 equal relation to all, as fellow-helpers to tketrittk. We may observe, 
 that this dissatisfaction originated with a few ambitions preachers. 
 and from them spread, like a contagious disease, to the people. This 
 was the case at first, and has always been the case since, wherever 
 the people have desired any alteration in the original constitution of 
 the Methodist societies. The method of proceeding, even to the 
 present time, to effect their purpose, is rather curious, and shows to 
 what wretched means men will sometimes resort, to support a bad 
 cause. For as soon as these preachers had by various arts, influ- 
 enced a few persons in any society to desire to receive the Lord's 
 Supper from them, they pleaded this circumstance as a reason why 
 the innovation should take place; pretending they only wished to 
 satisfy the desires of the people, not their own restless ambition. As 
 a vast majority in these societies were members of the Church of 
 England, so the forming of the Methodists into a separate party, was 
 called a separating them from the church; though it evidently 
 implied a change in their relative situation to all denominations of 
 Dissenters, as much as to the church. The clamor, however, for a 
 separation from the church, had been raised so high by a few of the 
 preachers, that the subject was fully discussed for two or three days 
 together, at this Conference; and Mr. Wesley observes, "My brother 
 and I closed the Conference by a solemn declaration of our purpose 
 never to separate from the church." 
 
 The regular clergy, who had embraced the leading doctrines of the 
 Methodists, generally disapproved of lay-preachers, and of the plan 
 of itinerancy; fearing, with the rest of the clergy, that in the end a 
 large rent would be made from the established church. In Septem- 
 ber, Mr. Wesley received a letter on this subject from the reverend 
 and pious Mr. Walker of Truro, pressing him to get the ablest 
 preachers ordained, and to fix the rest in different societies, not as 
 preachers but as readers, and thus break up the itinerant plan. Mr. 
 Wesley answered, " I have one point in view, to promote, so far as I 
 am able, vital, practical religion; and by the grace of God, to beget, 
 preserve, and increase, the life of God in the souls of men. On this 
 single principle I have hitherto proceeded, and taken no step but in 
 subserviency to it. With this view, when I found it to be absolutely
 
 176 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 necessary for the continuance of the work which God had begun in 
 many souls (which their regular pastors generally used all possible 
 means to destroy) I permitted several of their brethren, whom I 
 believed God had called thereto, and qualified for the work, to com- 
 fort, exhort, and instruct those who were athirst for God, or who 
 walked in the light of his countenance. But as the persons so qual- 
 ified were few, and those who wanted their assistance very many, it 
 followed that most of them were obliged to travel continually from 
 place to place ; and this occasioned several regulations from time to 
 time, which were chiefly made at our Conferences. 
 
 " So great a blessing has from the beginning attended the labors 
 of these itinerants, that we have been more and more convinced every 
 year, of the more than lawfulness of this proceeding. And the 
 inconveniences, most of which we foresaw from the very first, have 
 been both fewer and smaller than Ave expected. — But the question is, 
 ' How may these (preachers) be settled on such a footing, as one 
 would wish they might be after my death ; ' it is a weighty point, and 
 has taken up many of my thoughts for several years : but I know 
 nothing yet. The steps I am now to take are plain ; I see broad 
 light shining upon them; but the other part of the prospect I cannot 
 see: clouds and darkness rest upon it. 
 
 " Your general advice on this head, ' To follow my Own conscience, 
 without any regard to consequences or prudence, so called, is unques- 
 tionably right. And it is a rule which I have closely followed for 
 many years, and hope to follow to my life's end. The first of your 
 particular advice is, ' To keep in full view the interests of Christ's 
 church in general, and of practical religion; not considering the 
 Church of England, or the cause of Methodism, but as subordinate 
 thereto.' This advice I have punctually observed from the begin- 
 ning, as well as at our late Conference. You advise, 2. ' To keep in 
 view also, the unlawfulness of a separation from the Church of Eng- 
 land.' To this likewise I agree. It cannot be lawful to separate 
 from it, unless it be unlawful to continue in it. You advise, 3. ' Fully 
 to declare myself on this head, and to suffer no dispute concerning it.' 
 The very same thing I wrote to my brother from Ireland : and we 
 have declared ourselves without reserve. — Your last advice is, 'That 
 as many of our preachers as are fit for it, be ordained ; and that the 
 others be fixed to certain societies, not as preachers, but as readers or 
 inspectors.' — But is that which you propose a better way (than our 
 itinerant plan) ? This should be coolly and calmly considered. 
 
 "If I mistake not, there are now in the county of Cornwall, about 
 four and thirty of these little societies, part of whom now experience 
 the love of God; part are more or less earnestly seeking it. Four 
 preachers, Peter Jaco, Thomas Johnson, W. Crabb, and Will. Atwood, 
 design for the ensuing year, partly to call other sinners to repentance; 
 but chiefly to feed and guide those few feeble sheep : to forward them,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. 177 
 
 as the ability which God giveth, in vital, practical religion. Now 
 suppose we can effect that P. Jaco, and T. Johnson, be ordained 
 and settled in the curacies of Buryan, and St. Just ; and suppose \\ . 
 Crabb, and \V r . Atwood, fix at Launceston or the Dock, as readers 
 and inspectors; will this answer the end which I have in view, so 
 well as travelling through the country ? 
 
 "It will not answer so well, even with regard to those societies with 
 whom P. Jaco, and T. Johnson, have settled. Be their talents ever 
 so great, they will ere long, grow dead thcmselYes, and so will most 
 of those who hear them. 1 know, were I myself to preach one whole 
 year in one place, I should preach both myself and most of my con- 
 gregation asleep. Nor can I believe, it was ever the will of our Lord, 
 that any congregation should have only one teacher. We have found 
 by long and constant experience, that a frequent change of teachers 
 is best. This preacher has one talent, that another. No one whom 
 I ever yet knew, has all the talents which are needful for beginning, 
 continuing, and perfecting the work of grace in a whole congregation. 
 
 " But suppose this would better answer the end with regard to those 
 two societies, would it answer in those where W. Atwood, and "\\ . 
 Crabb, were settled as inspectors or readers? First, who shall feed 
 them with the milk of the word? The ministers of their parishes? 
 Alas, they cannot : they themselves neither know, nor live, nor teach 
 the gospel. These readers? Can then, either they, or I, or you, 
 always find something to read to our congregation, which will be as 
 exactly adapted to their wants, and as much blessed to them as our 
 preaching? and there is another difficulty still; what authority have 
 I to forbid their doing what, I believe, God has called them to do ? I 
 apprehend, indeed, that there ought, if possible, to be both an outward 
 and inward call to this work: yet if one of the two be supposed want- 
 ing, I had rather want the outward than the inward call. 
 
 " But waving this, and supposing these four societies to be bet- 
 ter provided for than they were before; what becomes of the other 
 thirty ? Will they prosper as well when they are left as sheep with- 
 out a shepherd ? The experiment has been tried again and again : 
 and always with the same event : even the strong in faith grew weak 
 and faint ; many of the weak made shipwreck of the faith ; the 
 awakened fell asleep; and sinners, changed for a while, returned as a 
 dog to his vomit. And so. by our lack of service, many souls perished 
 for whom Christ died. Now had we willingly withdrawn our ser- 
 vice from them, by voluntarily settling in one place, what account of 
 this could we have given to the great Shepherd of all our souls ? L 
 cannot therefore see, how any of those four preachers, or any others 
 in like circumstances, can ever, while they have health and strength. 
 ordained or unordained, fix in one place without a grievous wound 
 to their own conscience, and damage to the general work of God." 
 
 On the same day, that he wrote the above letter, he also wrote to 
 
 vol. ii. 23
 
 178 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Mr. Norton, who, in a letter written about a week before, had charged 
 him with 1. " Self-inconsistency, in tolerating lay-preaching, and not 
 tolerating lay-administering: and 2. With showing a spirit of perse- 
 cution, in denying his brethren the liberty of acting, as well as think- 
 ing, according to their own conscience." 
 
 With regard to the first, Mr. Wesley allowed the charge, but denied 
 the consequence. He declared, that he acted on the same principle, 
 in tolerating the one, and in prohibiting the other. " My principle," 
 said he, " is this. I submit to every ordinance of man, wherever I do 
 not conceive there is an absolute necessity for acting contrary to it. 
 Consistently with this, I do tolerate lay-preaching, because I conceive 
 there is an absolute necessity for it, inasmuch as were it not, thou- 
 sands of souls would perish ; yet I do not tolerate lay-administering, 
 because I do not conceive there is any such necessity for it." 
 
 With regard to the second, Mr. Wesley observes, " I again allow 
 the fact ; bnt deny the consequence. I mean, I allow the fact thus 
 far : some of our preachers who are not ordained, think it quite right 
 to administer the Lord's supper, and believe it would do much good. 
 I think it quite wrong, and believe it would do much hurt. Here- 
 upon I say, I have no right over your conscience, nor you over mine ; 
 therefore both you and I must follow onr own conscience. You 
 believe, it is a duty to administer : do so, and herein follow your own 
 conscience. I verily believe it is a sin : which consequently, I dare 
 not tolerate: and herein I follow mine. Yet this is no persecution, 
 were I to separate from our society, those who practise what I believe 
 is contrary to the word and destructive of the work of God." 
 
 In December, Mr. Wesley wrote to a friend as follows : " I do not 
 see* that diocesian episcopacy is necessary, but I do, that it is highly 
 expedient. But whether it were or no, the spirit shown in those 
 verses, is wrong from end to end. 
 
 " Neither J. E nor any other separatist, can ever be expected to 
 
 own prejudice, pride, or interest, to be his motive. Nevertheless, I do 
 and must blame every one of them, for the act of separating. After- 
 wards, I leave them to God. 
 
 " The Apostles had not the lordships, or the revenues, but they had 
 the office of diocesan bishops. But let that point sleep : we have 
 things to think of, which are. rnagis ad nos. Keep from proselyting 
 others ; and keep your opinion till doomsday ; stupid, self-inconsistent, 
 unprimitive, and unscriptural as it is. 
 
 " I have spoken my judgment concerning lay-administering, at 
 
 large, both to C. P and N. Norton. I went as far as I could with 
 
 a safe conscience. I must follow my conscience, and they their own. 
 They who dissuade people from attending the church and sacrament, 
 do certainly, ' draw them from the church.' " 
 
 Mr. Wesley's travels and labors of love, in preaching the gospel of 
 peace through most parts of the three kingdoms, were continued with
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 179 
 
 the same unremitting diligence, while the duties of his situation in 
 some other respects, increased every year upon him. New societies 
 were frequently formed in various places; which naturally called for 
 an increase of preachers. These, however were mure easily pro- 
 cured, than a stranger would imagine. The tnd band meetings 
 were a fruitful nursery, where the most zealous and pious young men 
 soon grew up to the requisite standard, to he transplanted into a 
 higher situation, among the local or itinerant preachers. But as the 
 body increased, it became a more difficull task to reflate its economy, 
 so as to preserve an equilibrium through all its parts, on which il" 
 health and vigor of the whole depended. The body became like ;t 
 large machine, whose movements were exceedingly complex : and it 
 depended on Mr. Wesley, not only to give the necessary impulse to 
 put the whole in motion, but also everywhere to govern and direct its 
 motions to the purposes intended. This required great and continued 
 attention, and a very extensive correspondence both with preachers 
 and people through the whole connexion. All this, however, he per- 
 formed, by allotting to every hour of the day, wherever he was, its due 
 proportion of labor. — From the present year, I find little more than a 
 recurrence of circumstances similar to those already related, till we 
 come to the year 1760; when religious experience, or at least the pro- 
 fession of it, began to assume an appearance among the Methodists, 
 in some respects quite new. The doctrine of justification, from 1738, 
 had always been well understood among them ; and from the time Mr. 
 Wesley preached his sermon on the ' circumcision of the heart,' in 1733, 
 before he understood the nature of justification, he had always held 
 the doctrine of christian perfection ; which he explained by, loving 
 God with all our heart, and our neighbor as ourselves: that a person 
 in this state felt nothing, in all situations, but the pure love of God, 
 and perfect submission to his will ; and nothing but benevolence, or 
 good-will to men. He never called this a state of sinless perfection, 
 because he believed there might still be errors in conduct arising from 
 ignorance, which yet were consistent with pure love to God. and good- 
 will to men. He did not suppose, that any man could stand for one 
 moment accepted of God, but by faith in Christ Jesus, through whom 
 alone, his person and his actions, in the highest state of perfection 
 attainable in this life, can be accepted of God. 
 
 But, though Mr. Wesley had so long held the doctrine of christian 
 perfection, he had not always held that this state might be attained 
 in one moment; much less that a person might attain it in his no- 
 vitiate : nor do I know that there were any professors of it before this 
 time, except when death was approaching. In the beginning of this 
 year, however, there being a great revival of a religious concern 
 among the societies in Yorkshire, several professed, that at once, 
 during prayer, their hearts were cleansed from all sin : that they were 
 cleansed from all unrighteousness, or perfected in love : all which,
 
 ISO THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 were with them synonymous phrases. " Here," says Mr. Wesley, 
 began that glorious work of sanctificalion, which had been nearly at 
 a stand for twenty years. But from time to time it spread, first 
 through various parts of Yorkshire, afterwards in London ; then 
 through most parts of England : next through Dublin, Limerick, and 
 all the South and "West of Ireland. And wherever the work of sanc- 
 tification increased, the whole work of God increased in all its 
 branches; Many were convinced of sin ; many justified ; and many 
 backsliders healed." 
 
 We may observe that Mr. Wesley, believing these professors of an 
 instantaneous deliverance from all sin were sincere, gave full credit 
 to their report; and upon this, and the concurring testimony of 
 others which soon followed, he seems to have built his doctrine of an 
 instantaneous attainment of christian perfection. Against the doctrine 
 itself, as explained above, there does not seem to lie any just objec- 
 tion : but this instantaneous manner of attaining perfection in the 
 Christian temper, seems to have no foundation in Scripture : it even 
 appears contrary to reason, and to the constitution and order which 
 God has established through all animated nature, where we see no 
 instance of any thing arriving at perfection in a moment. And 
 though there can be no doubt but some of those who made profession 
 of this happy state were both sincere and deeply pious, perhaps be- 
 yond most of their brethren, yet there seems just reason to affirm they 
 were mistaken in the judgment they formed of their own attainments. 
 
 In the spring and summer of this year, Mr. Wesley spent several 
 months in Ireland. He staid about twenty days in Dublin, and then 
 visited most parts of the kingdom. Dr. Barnard, then Bishop of 
 Derry, was a warm friend to religion, and being convinced of Mr. 
 Wesley's sincerity in his indefatigable labors to promote it, had a 
 very sincere regard for him. The bishop being disappointed in not 
 seeing him when in Dublin, sent him the following letter. 
 
 " Reverend Sir, 
 " It would have given me a very sincere pleasure to have seen you 
 during your stay in Dublin ; and I am concerned to find, that your 
 having entertained any doubt of it, deprived me of that satisfaction. 
 Indeed I did not expect your stay would have been so short. 
 
 " Whether your expression, of our meeting no more on this side of 
 eternity, refers to your design of quitting your visits to Ireland, or to 
 any increase of bodily weakness, I do not read it without tender 
 regret : however, that must be submitted to the disposal of Provi- 
 dence. — I pray God to bless you, and supply every want, and sanc- 
 tify every suffering. 
 
 I am, Reverend Sir, 
 
 Your loving brother and servant, 
 
 W. Derry."
 
 TBS LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 181 
 
 In March, 1761, Mr. Wesley set out for the 1 North. In these joumiea 
 he generally took a very large circuit, through the principal 
 
 societies in most of the counties. He now visited several parts ol Scot- 
 land, as far as Aberdeen : was favorably received, and, in England, 
 especially, saw the work in which he was engaged every where in- 
 creasing. In the beginning of July, he came to York, on his return, 
 and was desired to call <>n a poor prisoner in the castle. " I had for- 
 merly,' 1 says Mr. Wesley, "occasion to take notice of an hideous 
 monster, called a Chancery lull : I now saw the fellow to it. called a 
 Declaration. The plain fact was this. Some time since, a man who 
 lived near Yami. assisted others in running some brandy. His share 
 was worth near four pounds. After he had wholly left off that bad 
 work, and was following his own business, that of a weaver, he was 
 arrested, and sent to York gaol. And not long after comes down a 
 
 declaration, 'That Jac. Wh had landed a vessel laden with 
 
 brandy and geneva, at the port of London, and sold them there, 
 whereby he was indebted to his Majesty five hundred and seventy- 
 seven pounds, and upwards.' And to tell this worthy story, the law- 
 yer takes up thirteen or fourteen sheets of treble stampt paper. 
 
 " O England. England ! Will this reproach never be rolled away 
 from thee? Is there any thing like this to be found, either among 
 Papists, Turks, or Heathens? In the name of justice, mercy, and 
 common sense, I ask, 1. Why do men lie, for lying sake? Is it only 
 to keep their hands in ? What need else of saying it was the port of 
 London ? when every one knew the brandy was landed, above three 
 hundred miles from thence. What a monstrous contempt of truth 
 does this show, or rather hatred to it? 2. Where is the justice of 
 swelling four pounds, into five hundred and seventy-seven? 3. Where 
 is the common sense, of taking up fourteen sheets to tell a story, that 
 may be told in ten lines ? 4. Where is the mercy of thus grinding the 
 face of the poor? Thus sucking the blood of a poor beggared pris- 
 oner. Would not this be execrable villany, if the paper and writing 
 together were only sixpence a sheet, when they have stript him al- 
 ready of his little all, and not left him fourteen groats in the world .'"' 
 
 It is certain that nothing can be fairly said in defence of some of our 
 law proceedings. They are often absurd, highly oppressive to the 
 subject, and disgraceful to a civilized nation. In criminal cases, how 
 often does the indictment magnify and exaggerate both the crime and 
 every circumstance connected with it, beyond all the bounds of truth 
 and probability ? Hence it becomes extremely difficult for jurymen to 
 discharge their duty with a good conscience ; and we seldom see pun- 
 ishments duly proportioned to the crimes committed. W hat shall we 
 say in other cases, where the tautology and circumlocution peculiar to 
 the language of our law, the delay of judgment in some of the. courts, 
 and the chicanery permitted through the whole proceedings, render it 
 almost impossible for an honest subject in a middling situation, to 
 
 VOL. II. 16
 
 1S2 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 obtain his right against a villain, without the utmost danger of being 
 ruined ? A man who robs on the highway is hanged ; but a villain 
 who robs by means of the chicanery, delay, and expense of the law, 
 escapes with impunity. The grievances so loudly complained of at 
 present, appear to me, in comparison of this, like a mole-hill com- 
 pared with a mountain. 
 
 The doctrine of an instantaneous attainment of christian perfection 
 spread rapidly, and numerous professors of it almost instantly sprung 
 up, in various parts of the kingdom. But the imprudent zeal, and 
 rash expressions of some of the preachers concerning it, soon began 
 to give offence. July 23, Mr. Grimshaw wrote to Mr. Wesley on the 
 subject, and after apologizing for not attending the Conference then 
 held at Leeds, he observes, " The disappointment is more my own 
 loss than yours : for there are several things which have for some 
 time been matter of so much uneasiness to me, that I thought, could 
 they not at this time be some how accommodated. I should be obliged 
 to recede from the connexion ; which to do, would have been one of 
 the most disagreeable things in the world to me. — I would fain live 
 and die in this happy relation I have for many years borne, and still 
 bear to you. 
 
 " Two of the most material points were, concerning imputed right- 
 eousness, and christian perfection. But as to the former, what you 
 declared to be your notion of it. at Heptonstal, is so near mine that I 
 am well satisfied. And as to the other, your resolutions in Confer- 
 ence are such, if John Emmot informs me right, as seem to afford me 
 sufficient satisfaction. 
 
 '• There are other matters more, but to me not of equal importance, 
 to which, notwithstanding, I cannot be reconciled. Such as asserting, 
 ' a child of God to be again a child of the devil, if he give away to a 
 temptation. — That he is a child of the devil who disbelieves the doc- 
 trine of sinless perfection. — That he is no true Christian, who has not 
 attained to it,' &c. &c. These are assertions very common with some 
 of our preachers, though in my apprehension too absurd and ridicu- 
 lous to be regarded, and therefore by no means of equal importance 
 with what is above said; and yet have a tendency, as the effect has 
 already shown, to distract and divide our societies. — You will perhaps 
 say, ' Why did you not admonish them ? Why did you not endeavor 
 to convince them of the error of such absurd assertions ? ' — In some 
 degree I have, thought perhaps not so fully or freely as I ought or 
 could have wished to have done : for I feared to be charged by them, 
 perhaps secretly to yourself, with opposing them or their doctrines. — 
 These things I mentioned to brother Lee, who declared, and I could 
 not but believe him, that you did. and would utterly reject any suJi 
 expressions. I am therefore, in these respects more easy ; and shall 
 if such occasions require, as I wish they never may, reprove and 
 prevent them with plainness and freedom.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 183 
 
 " Smless* perfection is a grating term to many of our dear breth- 
 ren ; even to those who arc as desirous and solicitous to be truly holy 
 in heart and life, as any perhaps of them who affect to speak in this 
 unscriptnral way. Should we not discountenance the use of it, and 
 advise its votaries to exchange it for terms less offensive, but suffi- 
 ciently expressive of true christian holiness? By tins I mean (and 
 why may I not tell you what I mean 7) all that holiness of heart and 
 life, which is literally, plainly, abundantly, taught us all over 
 Bible; and without which no man, however justified through faith in 
 the righteousness of I 'hrist, can ever expect to see the Lord. — This is 
 that holiness, that christian perfection, that sanctification, which, 
 "without affecting strange, fulsome, offensive, unscriptnral expressions 
 and representations, I, and I dare say every true and sincere-b and 
 member in our societies, and I hope in all others, ardently desire and 
 strenuously labor to attain. — This is attainable — for this thro lure let 
 us contend : to this let us diligently exhort and excite afl our brethren 
 daily; and this the more as we see the day, the happy, the glorious 
 day approaching. 
 
 " I have only to add, that I am determined through the help of God, 
 so far as I know, or see at present, to continue in close connexion 
 with you, even unto death : and to be as useful as I am able, or as 
 consistent with my parochial, and other indispensable obligations : 
 chiefly in this round (circuit) and at times abroad ; to strengthen 
 your hands in the great and glorious work of our Lord, which you 
 have evidently so much at heart, elaborately so much in hand, and in 
 which, He, blessed forever be his name, has so extensively and won- 
 derfully prospered you." 
 
 Immediately on the receipt of this letter, before the Conference quite 
 broke up, Mr. Wesley took an opportunity of preaching from those 
 words, ; In many things we offend all.' On this occasion he observed, 
 1. "As long as we live, our soul is connected with the body. 2. As 
 long as it is thus connected, it cannot think but by the help of bodily 
 organs. 3. As long as these organs are imperfect, we are liable to 
 mistakes, both speculative and practical : 4. Yea, and a mistake 
 may occasion my loving a good man less than I ought ; which is a 
 defective, that is, a wrong temper. 5. For all these we need the 
 atoning blood, as indeed for every defect or omission. Therefore, 6. 
 All men have need to say daily, Forgive us our trespasses." 
 
 During the following years, there was much noise throughout the 
 societies concerning perfection : but more especially in London, where 
 two or three persons who stood at the head of those professing to 
 have attained that state, fell into some extravagant notions and ways 
 of expression, more proper to be heard in Bedlam than in a religious 
 society. One of the persons here alluded to. was George Bell, who 
 
 * It is observed above, that Mr. Wesley himself never used the term sinless perfection.
 
 184 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 was favored by Mr. Maxfield ; and they soon made a party in their 
 favor. — When the plain declarations of Scripture are disregarded, or 
 even tortured by ingenuity or a wild imagination to a false meaning, 
 what opinions can be so absurd, either in religion or philosophy, as 
 not to find advocates for them? But this affords no just ground of 
 objection against scriptural Christianity, or true christian experience; 
 any more than against sound philosophy. In the history of philoso- 
 phers and of philosophy, we find opinions maintained, as absurd as 
 the most illiterate enthusiast in religion ever published; nay as absurd 
 as transubstantiation itself. And when religion has had the misfor- 
 tune to fall under the sole direction of these philosophers, and been 
 constrained by violence to put on their philosophic dress, she has had 
 just cause to complain of as great an insult as ever she experienced 
 from the most ignorant enthusiast. So little justice is there in the 
 proud claim of reason in her present imperfect state, to assume the 
 whole direction of our most holy religion ! And so little cause has 
 she, to triumph over the errors of a few mistaken professors of chris- 
 tian experience ! 
 
 Mr. Wesley did not, at first, resist these extravagances with suffi- 
 cient firmness ; by which the persons who favored them daily increased 
 in number. At length, however, he found it absolutely necessary to 
 give an effectual check to the party : but now it was too late to be 
 done, without the risk of a separation in the society. This, being the 
 least of the two evils, accordingly took place : Mr. Maxfield withdrew 
 from his connexion with Mr. Wesley, and carried near two hundred 
 of the people with him. 
 
 During this contest, Mr. Wesley being at Canterbury, Avrote to Mr. 
 Maxfield, telling him very freely what he approved, and what he 
 disapproved in his doctrine or behavior. Among a variety of other 
 things, Mr. Wesley tells him, " I like your doctrine of perfection, or 
 pure love. — I dislike the saying, This was not known or taught 
 among us, till within two or three years." — On this, I shall just 
 observe, that the doctrine of perfection, or perfect love, was undoubt- 
 edly taught among the Methodists from the beginning: but the man- 
 ner in which it was now preached, pressing the people to expect what 
 was called the destruction of the root of sin, in one moment, was 
 most certainly new ; I can find no trace of it before the period at 
 which I have fixed its introduction.* 
 
 * It will be proper before we proceed any further, to give a short account of that excel- 
 lent man, and successful minister of Christ, the Rev. Mr. Grimshaw. He was born m 
 September, 1708, at Brindle, six miles from Preston in Lancashire, and educated at the 
 schools of Blackburn and Heskin, in the same county. Even then, the thoughts of death 
 and judgment made some impression upon him. At the age of eighteen he was sent to 
 Christ's-College in Cambridge ; where bad example so carried him away, that he utterly 
 lost all sense of seriousness. In 1731, he was ordained deacon, and seemed much affected 
 with the importance of the ministerial office. This was increased by conversing with some 
 serious people at Rochdale ; but on his removal to Todmorden soon after, he dropped his
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 1 B i 
 
 At this time the societies were so multiplied, and so widely spread 
 that they formed twenty-five extensive circuits in England, eight in 
 Ireland, four in Scotland, and two in Wales: on which, 1 suppose, 
 about ninety preachers were daily employed in propagating knowl- 
 edge and christian experience, among the lower orders of the people. 
 
 March 12, Mr. Wesley left London, and on the loth came to IJris- 
 tol, where he met several serious clergymen. He observes, "I have 
 long desired thai there might be an open, avowed union, between all 
 who preach those fundamental truths, original sin, and justification 
 by faith, producing inward and outward holiness. But all my 
 endeavors have been hitherto ineffectual." — in April, however, he 
 made one more attempt to promote so desirable an union. He wrote 
 the following letter, which after some time he sent to between thirty 
 and forty clergymen, with the little preface annexed. 
 
 pious acquaintance, conformed to the world, followed all its diversions, and contented him- 
 self willi doing Ins diit)' on Sundays. 
 
 About the year 1734, he began to think seriously again. He left off all diversions, began 
 to catechise the young people, to preach the absolute necessity of a devout life, and tu visit 
 his parishioners, to press them to seek the salvation of their souls. At this period also, he 
 began to pray in secret four times a day : and the God of all grace, who prepared his 
 heart to pray, soon gave the answer to his prayer. Not indeed as he expected : not in joy 
 Ot peace, hut by bringing upon him strong and painful convictions of his own guilt, help- 
 lessness, and misery; by discovering to him what lie did nut suspect before, that his heart 
 was deceitful and desperately wicked ; and, what was more afflicting still, that all his 
 duties and labors could not procure him pardon, or give him a title to eternal life. In 
 this trouble he continued more than three years, not acquainting any one with the distress 
 he suffered. But one day, in 1742, being in the utmost agony of mind, he had so strong 
 and clear a view of Jesus Christ in his mediatorial character, that he was enabled to believe 
 on him with the heart unto righteousness; and in a moment all his fears vanished away, 
 and he was filial with joy unspeakable. "I was now,*' says he "willing to renounce 
 myself, ami to embrace Christ for my all in all." — All this time he was an entire stranger 
 to the people called Methodists', and also to their writings, till he came to Haworth. Mr. 
 Grimshaw was now too happy himself in the knowledge of Christ to rest satisfied, without 
 taking every method he thought likely, to spread the knowledge of his God and Saviour. 
 For the sake of the very indigent, who wanted clothes to appear decent at church in the 
 day-time, he contrived a lecture on the Sunday evenings, though he had before preached 
 twice in the day. The next year he began a method, wmich he continued till death, of 
 preaching in each of the four hamlets under his care, three times every month. By this 
 means, the eld and infirm, had the truth of God brought to their houses. The success of 
 his labors, soon brought many persons from the neighboring parishes to attend on his 
 ministry ; ami the benefit they obtained, brought upon him many earnest entreaties to 
 come to their houses, and expound the word of God to souls as ignorant as they had been 
 themselves. Tins request he did not dare to refuse j so that, while he provided abun- 
 dantly for his own flock, he annually found opportunity of preaching near three hundred 
 times, to congregations in other parts. 
 
 For a course of fifteen years, or upwards, he used to preach every week, fifteen, twenty. 
 and sometimes thirty times, besides visiting the sick, and other occasional duties of his 
 function. In sixteen years he was only once suspended from his labors by sickness, 
 though he dared all weather upon the bleak mountains, ami used In-- body with less com- 
 passion, than a merciful man would use Ins beast. He was exceedingly beloved by all his 
 parishioners, many of whom could not hear his name mentioned after his death without 
 shedding tears. Triumphing in Hun who is the resurrection and the hie, he died, April 
 7th, 1782, in the fifty-fourth year of his age, and the twenty-first of eminent usefulness. 
 
 vol. ii. 16* 24
 
 186 the life of the rev. john wesley. 
 
 " Reverend Sir, 
 
 " Near two years and a half ago, I wrote the following letter. You 
 will please to observe, 1. That I propose no more therein, than is the 
 bounden duty of every Christian : 2. That you may comply with this 
 proposal, whether any other does or not. 1 myself have endeavored 
 so to do for many years, though I have been almost alone therein ; 
 and although many, the more earnestly I talk of peace the more 
 zealously make themselves ready for battle. I am, 
 
 Reverend Sir, 
 
 Your affectionate brother, 
 
 John Wesley." 
 " Dear Sir, 
 
 " It has pleased God to give you both the will and the power to do 
 many things for his glory, although you are often ashamed you have 
 done so little, and wish you could do a thousand times more. This 
 induces me to mention to you, what has been upon my mind for 
 many years : and what I am persuaded would be much for the glory 
 of God. if it could once be effected. And I am in great hopes it 
 will be, if you heartily undertake it, trusting in him alone. 
 
 "Some years since God began a great work in England; but the 
 laborers were few. At first those few were of one heart : but it was 
 not so long. First one fell off, then another and another, till no two of 
 us were left together in the work, besides my brother and me. This 
 prevented much good, and occasioned much evil. It grieved our 
 spirits, and weakened our hands. It gave our common enemies huge 
 occasion to blaspheme. It perplexed and puzzled many sincere Chris- 
 tians. It caused many to draw back to perdition. It grieved the 
 holy spirit of God. 
 
 "As laborers increased, disunion increased. Offences were multi- 
 plied. And instead of coining nearer to, they stood further and fur- 
 ther off from each other: till at length, those who were not only 
 brethren in Christ, but fellow-laborers in his gospel, had no more 
 connexion or fellowship with each other, than Protestants have with 
 Papists. 
 
 " But ought this to be? Ought not those who are united to one 
 common head, and employed by him in one common work, to be 
 united to each other? I speak now of those laborers, who are minis- 
 ters of the Church of England. These are chiefly — Mr. Perronet, 
 Romaine, Newton, Shirley : Mr. Downing, Jesse, Adam : Mr. Talbot, 
 Ryland, Stillingfleet, Fletcher : Mr. Johnson, Baddeley, Andrews, 
 Jane: Mr. Hart, Symes, Brown, Roquet: Mr. Sellon, Venn, Rich- 
 ardson, Burnet, Furley, Crook : Mr. Eastwood, Conyers, Bentley. 
 King: Mr. Berridge, Hicks, G. W., J. W., C. W., John Richardson^ 
 Benjamin Colley. — Not excluding any other clergyman, who agrees 
 in these essentials, 
 
 :: J. Original sin. II. Justification by faith. III. Holiness of 
 heart and life : provided his life be answerable to his doctrine.
 
 THE LIPS OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 187 
 
 " But what union would you desire among these? Not an union 
 in opinions. They might agree or disagree, touching absolute 
 decrees on the one hand, and perfection on the other.— -Not an union 
 in expressions. Those may still speak of the imputed righteousness^ 
 and these of the merits of Christ. Not an union with regard to 
 outward order. Some, may still remain quite regular; some quiit 
 irregular; and some partly regular^ and parity irregular. But 
 these things being as they are, as each is persuaded in his own mind, 
 is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, 
 
 " 1. Remove hindrances out of the way ? Not judge one another, 
 not despise one another, not envy one another.' Not he displeased 
 at one another's gifts or success, even though greater than our own? 
 Not wait for one another's halting, much less wish for it. or rejoia 
 therein?— Never speak disrespectfully, slightly, coldly, or unkindly 
 of each other: never repeat each other's faults, mistakes, or infirmi- 
 ties, much less listen for and gather them up: never say or do any- 
 thing to hinder each other's usefulness, either directly or indirectly. 
 
 "Is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, 2. Love as 
 brethren] Think veil of, and honor one another? Wish all good, 
 all grace, all gifts, all success, yea greater than our own, to each 
 other? Expect God will answer our wish, rejoice in every appear- 
 ance thereof, and praise him for it? Readily believe good of each 
 other, as readily as we once believed evil ? — Speak respectfully, hon- 
 orably, kindly, of each other : defend each other's character : speak 
 all the good we can of each other : recommend one another where 
 we have influence : each help the other on in his work, and enlarge 
 his influence by all the honest means we can. 
 
 "This is the union which I have long sought after. And is it not the 
 duty of every one of us so to do ? Would it not be far better for ourselves? 
 A means of promoting both our holiness and happiness? Would it 
 not remove much guiti from those who have been faulty in any of 
 these instances? And much pain from those who have kept them- 
 selves pure? Would it not be far better for the people? who sutler 
 severely from the clashings of their leaders, which seldom fail to 
 occasion many unprofitable, yea hurtful disputes among them. 
 Would it not be better for the poor, blind world, robbing them of 
 their sport? O they cannot agree among themselves ! Would it not 
 be better for the whole work of God, which would then deepen and 
 widen on every side? 
 
 " 'Rut it will never be: it is utterly impossible.' Certainly it is 
 with men. Who imagines we can do this? That it can be cflected 
 by any human power? All nature is against it, every infirmity, 
 every wrong temper and passion ; love of honor and praise, of power. 
 of preeminence; anger, resentment, pride; long-contracted habit, and 
 prejudice, lurking in ten thousand forms. The devil and his angels 
 are against it. For if this takes place, how shall his kingdom stand ?
 
 188 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 All the world, all that know not God are against it, though they may 
 seem to favor it for a season. Let us settle this in our hearts, that 
 we may be utterly cut off from all dependence on our own 
 strength or wisdom. 
 
 "But surely 'with God all things are possible.' Therefore 'all 
 things are possible to him that believeth.' And this union is proposed 
 only to them that believe, and show their faith by their works. 
 
 I am, dear sir, 
 
 Your affectionate servant, 
 
 J W " 
 
 Scarborough, April 19, 1764. 
 
 This letter shows Mr. Wesley's tolerant principles in a strong 
 light. Happy would it have been for the professors of religion, had the 
 same spirit of brotherly-love and mutual forbearance, prevailed in the 
 hearts of all who preached the essential doctrines of the gospel. But 
 this was not the case : of all the clergymen to whom this desirable 
 union was proposed, only three vouchsafed to return him an answer! 
 
 Mr. Wesley continued his travels and labors, with the usual dili- 
 gence and punctuality through all the societies in Great Britain, Ire- 
 land, and Wales; and his health and strength were wonderfully 
 preserved. In October, 1765, he observes, "I breakfasted with Mr. 
 Whitefield, who seemed to be an old, old man, being fairly worn out 
 in his Master's service, though he has hardly seen fifty years. And 
 yet it pleases God, that I, who am now in my sixty-third year, find 
 no disorder, no weakness, no decay, no difference from what I was at 
 five and twenty : only that I have fewer teeth, and more grey hairs!" 
 — Soon after he adds, " Mr. Whitefield called upon me. He breathes 
 nothing but peace and love. Bigotry, cannot stand before him, but 
 hides its head wherever he comes." 
 
 Mr. Wesley received sixty pounds per annum, from the society in 
 London, which is the salary that every clergyman receives, who 
 officiates among them. But individuals in various places frequently 
 gave him money ; legacies were sometimes left him, and the produce 
 of his books, in the latter part of life was considerable. It is well 
 known, however, that he hoarded nothing at the end of the year. 
 He even contracted his expenses as much as possible, and gave the 
 surplus to the poor, and those who might, through misfortunes, be in 
 want. His charitable disposition may appear from the following 
 little circumstance, which strongly points out the tender feelings of 
 his mind, under a consciousness that he had not given in proportion 
 to the person's want. In November, 1766, a foreigner in distress 
 called upon him, and gave him a Latin letter, begging some relief. 
 Shortly after, Mr. Wesley reflecting on the case, wrote on the back 
 of the letter, "I let him go with five shillings: I fear he is starving. 
 Alas!" 
 
 The world has seldom seen a man of strong powers of mind, of
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 189 
 
 first-rate talents, who has not labored under Bome peculiar weakness, 
 or mental infirmity; which men of little minds, capable only of 
 observing delects, have frequently made the object of ridicule. 
 Numerous instances might easily be produced, both among philoso- 
 phers and divines. Mr. Wesley's chief weakness was. a too great 
 readiness to credit the testimony of others, when he believed them 
 sincere, without didy considering whether they had sufficient ability 
 and caution to form a true judgment of the things concerning which 
 they bore testimony. In matters, therefore, which depended wholly 
 on the evidence of other persons, he was often mistaken. Mr. Charles 
 Wesley, was in the opposite extreme; full of caution and suspicion. 
 But he was fully sensible both of his own, and of his brother's 
 weakness, and in the present year, wrote to him as follows; " When 
 you fear the worst, your fears should be regarded : and when I hope 
 the best, you may almost believe me. — As to several of our preachers, 
 I fear with you, ' The salt has lost its savor.'. Where is their single 
 eye now? Their zeal, humility, and love? And what can we do 
 with them, or for them?" And again, some years afterwards, "Your 
 defect of mistrust, needs my excess to guard it. You cannot be 
 taken by storm, but you may by surprise. We seem designed for 
 each other. If we could and would be oftener together, it might be 
 better for both. — Let us be useful in our lives, and at our death not 
 divided." 
 
 It was owing to the weakness above mentioned, that Mr. Wesley so 
 easily believed most of the stories he heard, concerning witchcraft and 
 apparitions. And though this is by many deemed a subject of ridi- 
 cule rather than of serious argument, yet it is but just to let Mr. Wes- 
 ley plead his own cause, and assign the reasons of his faith in the 
 persons who have stated the appearance of departed spirits as a mat- 
 ter of fact, of which they themselves were the witnesses. This he 
 did in 1768. After stating, that there were several things in these 
 appearances which he did not comprehend, he adds, " But this is 
 with me a very slender objection. For what is it which I do not 
 comprehend, even of the things I see daily 1 Truly not ' the small- 
 est grain of sand, or spire of grass.' — What pretence have I then to 
 deny well-attested facts, because I cannot comprehend them? 
 
 " It is true likewise, that the English in general, and most of the 
 men of learning in Europe, have given up all accounts of witches and 
 apparitions, as mere old wives' fables. I am sorry for it : and I wil- 
 lingly take this opportunity of entering my solemn protest against this 
 violent compliment, which so many that believe the Bible, pay to 
 those who do not believe it. I owe them no such service. I take 
 knowledge, these are at the bottom of the outcry which has been 
 raised, and with such insolence spread throughout the nation in 
 direct opposition not only to the Bible, but to the suffrage of the wisest 
 and best of men in all ages and nations. They well know, whether
 
 190 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Christians know it or not, that the giving np witchcraft, is in effect 
 giving up the Bible. And they know on the other hand, that if but 
 one account of the intercourse of men with separate spirits be admit- 
 ted, their whole castle in the air, Deism, Atheism, Materialism, falls 
 to the ground. I know no reason therefore, why we should suffer 
 even this weapon to be wrested out of our hands. Indeed there are 
 numerous arguments besides, which abundantly confute their vain 
 imaginations. But we need not be hooted out of one : neither reason 
 or religion require this. 
 
 " One of the capital objections to all these accounts, which I have 
 known urged over and over, is this, ' Did you ever see an apparition 
 yourself?' No: nor did I ever see a murder. Yet I believe there is 
 such a thing. Therefore I cannot as a reasonable man deny the fact ; 
 although I never saw it, and perhaps never may. The testimony of 
 unexceptionable witnesses fully convinces me both of the one and the 
 other." 
 
 I am very far from giving credit to the common reports of appa- 
 ritions. Many of them, no doubt, are the mere creatures of imagin- 
 ation. We may observe, however, that no man ever did, or ever can 
 prove by sound argument, the impossibility of disembodied spirits 
 appearing to men, or that they never have appeared to individuals. 
 All then, which the most able and determined skeptic can do, is, to 
 oppose his own dark and uncertain conjectures to the uniform tes- 
 timony of all ages and of all nations. He has not therefore, so much 
 cause for triumph as he would have the world to suppose. I cannot 
 do better than conclude this subject with the words of Dr. Johnson, 
 in his Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. " If all your fear be of appa- 
 ritions, (said the prince,) I will promise you safety : there is no 
 danger from the dead ; he that is once buried will be seen no more." 
 
 " That the dead are seen no more (said Imlac) I will not undertake 
 to maintain against the concurrent and unvaried testimony of all ages, 
 and of all nations. There is no people, rude or learned, among whom 
 apparitions of the dead are not related and believed. This opinion, 
 which prevails as far as human nature is diffused, could become 
 universal only by its truth : those that never heard of one another, 
 would not have agreed in a tale which nothing but experience can 
 make credible. That it is doubted by single cavillers, can very little 
 weaken the general evidence : and some who deny it with their 
 tongues, confess it by their fears." 
 
 In September this year, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to 
 Mr. James Morgan, on a point of doctrine. " I have been thinking 
 much of you," says Mr. Wesley, " and why should I not tell you all 
 I think and all I fear concerning you? 
 
 " I think all that you said at the conference, upon the subject at the 
 late debates, was right. And it amounted to no more than this : ' The 
 general rule is, they who are in the favor of God, know they are so.
 
 THE LIFK OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 101 
 
 But there may bo some exceptions. Some may fear and love God, 
 and yet not be clearly conscious of his favor: at least they may not 
 dare to affirm, that their sins arc forgiven.' If you put the case thus. 
 1 think no man in his senses will be under any temptation to contra- 
 dict you. For none can doubt, but whoever loves God, is in the i 
 of God. But is not this a little mis-stating the case? I do not con- 
 ceive the question turned here. But you said, or was imagined to 
 9a v. ' All penitents are in ( rod's favor ;' or 'All who mourn after < rod, 
 are in the favor of God.' And this was what many disliked : because 
 they thought it was unscriptural, and unsafe, as well as contrary to 
 what we have always taught. That this is contrary to what we 
 always taught is certain, as all our hymns as well as other writings 
 testify : so that (whether it be true or not) it is without all question, 
 a new doctrine among the Methodists. We have always taught, that 
 a penitent mourned or was pained on this very account, because he felt, 
 he was 'not in the favor of God,' but had the wrath of God abiding 
 on him. Hence we supposed the language of his heart to be, ' Lost 
 and undone for aid I cry !' And we believed he really was ' lost and 
 undone,' till God did 
 
 ' Peace, joy, and righteousness impart 
 And speak himself into his heart.' 
 
 "And I still apprehend this to be scriptural doctrine; confirmed 
 not by a few detached texts, but by the whole tenure of Scripture; 
 and more particularly of the Epistle to the Romans. But if so, the 
 contrary to it must be unsafe, for that general reason, because it is 
 unscriptural. To which one may add the particular reason, that it 
 naturally tends to lull mourners to sleep: to make them say, ' Peace, 
 peace to their souls, when there is no peace.' It directly tends to damp 
 and stitle their conviction, and to encourage them in sitting down con- 
 tented, before Christ is revealed in them, and before his spirit 
 witnesses with their spirit that they are children of God. But it may 
 be asked, 'Will not this discourage mourners ?' Yes, it will discour- 
 age them from stopping where they are, it will discourage them from 
 resting before they have the witness in themselves, before Christ is 
 revealed in them. But it will encourage them, to seek him in the 
 gospel way : to ask till they receive pardon and peace. And we are to 
 encourage them, not by telling them, they are in the favor of God, 
 though they do not know it; (such a word as this we should never 
 utter in a congregation, at the peril of our souls;) but by assuring 
 them ' every one that seeketh, findeth ; every one that asketh 
 receiveth.' 
 
 " I am afraid you have not been sufficiently wary in this ; but have 
 given occasion to them that sought occasion. But this is not all. I 
 doubt you did not see God's hand in Shimei's tongue. Unto you it 
 was given to suffer a little, of what you extremely wanted, obloquy, 
 and evil report. But you did not acknowledge either the gift or
 
 192 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 the giver : you saw only T. O. not God. O Jemmy, you do not know 
 yourself. You cannot bear to be continually steeped in poison : 
 in the esteem and praise of men. Therefore, I tremble at your stay 
 in Dublin. It is the most dangerous place for you under heaven. 
 All I can say is, God can preserve you in the fiery furnace, and I 
 hope will." 
 
 On Friday, August 4, 1769, Mr. Wesley read the following paper 
 in the Conference, containing the outlines of a plan for the future 
 union of the Methodist preachers. 
 
 " It has long been my desire, that all those ministers of the church 
 who believe and preach salvation by faith, might cordially agree 
 between themselves, and not hinder, but help one another. After 
 occasionally pressing this in private conversation, wherever I had 
 opportunity, I wrote down my thoughts on this head, and sent them 
 to each in a letter. Only three vouchsafed to give me an answer. 
 So I give this up. I can do no more. They are a rope of sand ; and 
 such they will continue. 
 
 " But it is otherwise with the travelling preachers in our connexion. 
 You are at present one body : you act in concert with each other, and 
 by united counsels. And now is the time to consider what can be 
 done, in order to continue this union 1 Indeed, as long as I live, 
 there will be no great difficulty : I am, under God, a centre of union 
 to all our travelling, as well as local preachers. 
 
 "They all know me, and my communication. They all love me 
 for my work's sake: and therefore, were it only out of regard to me, 
 they will continue connected with each other. But by what means 
 may this connexion be preserved, when God removes me from you 1 
 
 "I take it for granted, it cannot be preserved by any means, 
 between those who have not a single eye. Those who aim at any 
 thing but the glory of God, and the salvation of souls ; who desire, or 
 seek any earthly thing, whether honor, profit, or ease; will not, can- 
 not continue in the connexion ; it will not answer their design.* 
 Some of them, perhaps a fourth of the whole number, will procure 
 preferment in the church ; others will turn Independents, and get 
 separate congregations. Lay your accounts with this, and be not 
 surprised, if some you do not suspect, be of this number. 
 
 " But what method can be taken to preserve a firm union between 
 those who choose to remain together?! 
 
 * Mr. Wesley, through the whole of this extract, speaks of the preachers continuing in 
 connexion with each other, on the original plan of Methodism. But if some among the 
 preachers, should begin to ordain one another, to alter the relative situation of the societies 
 to the established church, and all denominations of Dissenters, and form themselves into 
 an independent body ; and if the other preachers connive at this, and do not separate from 
 them, in order to continue the original plan ; then it may answer the designs of the ambi- 
 tious, to preserve the connexion among the preachers, though they seek earthly things 
 and their eye be not single as at the beginning. 
 
 fThat is, upon the original plan of Methodism.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 193 
 
 " Perhaps you might take some such steps as these. — On notice of 
 my death, let all the preachers in England and Ireland, repair to 
 London, within six weeks. — Let them seek < ■ « * « 1 by solemn fasting and 
 prayer. — Let them draw up articles of agreement, to be signed by 
 those who choose to act in concert. — Let those be dismissed who do 
 not choose it, in the most friendly manner possible — Let them choose 
 by votes, a committee of three, five, or seven, each of whom is to be 
 moderator in his turn. — Let the committee do what J do now; propose 
 preachers to be tried, admitted, or excluded: fix the place of each 
 preacher for the ensuing year, and the time of the next Conference. 
 
 "Can any thing be done now, in order to lay a foundation for this 
 future union 'I Would it not be well for any that are willing, to sign 
 some articles of agreement, before God calls me hence 1 Suppose 
 something like these: 
 
 " We, whose names are underwritten, being thoroughly convinced 
 of the necessity of a close union between those whom God is pleased to 
 use as instruments in this glorious work, in order to preserve this 
 union between ourselves, are resolved, God being our helper, I. To 
 devote ourselves entirely to God ; denying ourselves, taking up our 
 cross daily, steadily aiming at one thing, to save our own souls, and 
 them that hear us. II. To preach the old Methodist doctrines, and no 
 other; contained in the minutes of the Conferences. III. To observe 
 and enforce, the whole Methodist discipline, laid down in the said 
 Minutes." — These articles, I believe, were then signed by many of 
 the preachers. But some years afterwards, the mystery of innova- 
 tions began to work secretly in the minds of several of the preachers, 
 who hoped to exalt themselves above all that had been known before 
 among them. They knew Mr. Wesley did, and would let, or hinder, 
 till he was taken out of the way : they had influence enough, however, 
 to prevail upon him to relinquish the present plan, and leave the mode 
 of union among the preachers after his death, to their own delibe- 
 rations. 
 
 Two preachers had gone over to America some time before ; though, 
 I apprehend, not by Mr. Wesley's authority. At the Conference, 
 however, this year he sent two, Mr. Boardman, and Pillmoor, to 
 preach and take charge of the societies in America, where Methodism 
 begau soon to flourish. 
 
 Mr. Wesley saw the work in which he was engaged, spread on 
 every side. In 1770, he was able to reckon forty-nine circuits in 
 England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales : and one hundred and twenty- 
 two itinerant preachers under his direction ; besides about double the 
 number of local preachers, who did not quit their usual occupations. 
 
 This year, the Larger Minutes of Conference, wen' printed; The 
 following abstract from them, will nearly complete our view of the 
 economy of the Methodist societies. 
 
 Q. 1. " Have our Conferences been as useful as they might have been 1 
 
 vol. u. 17 25
 
 194 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 A. "No: we have been continually straitened for time. Hence 
 scarce any thing has been searched to the bottom. To remedy this, 
 let every Conference last nine days, concluding on Wednesday in the 
 second week. 
 
 Q. 2. •• What may we reasonably believe to be God's design, in 
 raising up the preachers called Methodists? 
 
 A. "Not to form any new sect; but to reform the nation, particu- 
 larly the church : and to spread scriptural holiness over the land. 
 
 Q. 3. " Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places as we can, 
 without forming any societies? 
 
 A. "By no means ; we have made the trial in various places : and 
 that for a considerable time. But all the seed has fallen as by the 
 highway-side. There is scarce any fruit remaining. 
 
 Q. 4. " Where should we endeavor to preach most? 
 
 A. 1. "Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing 
 hearers : 2. Where there is most fruit. 
 
 Q. 5. "Is field-preaching unlawful? 
 
 A. " We conceive not. We do not know that it is contrary to any 
 law either of God or man. 
 
 Q. 6. " Have we not used it too sparingly ? 
 
 A. " It seems we have : 1. Because our call is, to save that which 
 is lost. Now we cannot expect them to seek us. Therefore we should 
 go and seek them. 2. Because we are particularly called, by going 
 into the highways and hedges (which none else will do) to compel 
 them to come in. 3. Because that reason against it is not good, ' The 
 house will hold all that come.' The house may hold all that come 
 to the house ; but not all that would come to the field. 
 
 " The greatest hinder ance to this you are to expect from rich, or 
 cowardly, or lazy Methodists. But regard them not, neither stewards, 
 leaders, nor people. Whenever the weather will permit, go out in God's 
 name into the most public places, and call all to repent and believe 
 the gospel : every Sunday, in particular ; especially where there are 
 old societies, lest they settle upon their lees. 
 
 " The stewards will frequently oppose this, lest they lose their usual 
 collection. But this is not a sufficient reason against it. Shall we 
 barter souls for money? 
 
 Q. 7. "Ought we not diligently to observe, in what places God is 
 pleased at any time to pour out his Spirit more abundantly? 
 
 A. " We ought : and at that time to send more laborers than usual 
 into that part of the harvest. 
 
 " But whence shall we have them? 1. So far as we can afford it, 
 we will keep a reserve of preachers at Kingswood : 2. Let an exact 
 list be kept of those who are proposed for trial, but not accepted. 
 
 Q. 8. " How often shall we permit strangers to be present at the 
 meeting of the society? 
 
 A. "At every other meeting of the society in every place, let no
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 195 
 
 stranger be admitted. At other times they may : but the same person 
 not above twice or thrice. In order to tins, see that all in every place 
 show their tickets before they come in. If the stewards and leaders 
 are not exact herein, employ others thai have more resolution. 
 
 Q. 9. "Can any thing further be done, in order to make the meet- 
 ings of the classes lively and profitable? 
 
 A. 1. " Change improper leaders : 
 
 2. " Let the leaders frequently meet each other's classes. 
 
 3. " Let us observe, which leaders are the most useful, and let these 
 meet the other classes as often as possible. 
 
 4. "See that all the leaders be not oidy men of sound judgment, 
 but men truly devoted to God. 
 
 Q. 10. " How can we further assist those under our care? 
 
 A. 1. " By meeting the married men and women together, the first 
 Sunday after the visitation; the single men and women apart, on 
 the two following, in all the large societies: this has been much 
 neglected. 
 
 2. " By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeakable 
 need is there of this? The world say, ' The Methodists are no better 
 than other people.' This is not true. But it is nearer the truth, than 
 we are willing to believe. 
 
 " N. B. For 1. Personal religion cither toward God or man, is 
 amazingly superficial among us. 
 
 "I can but just touch on a few generals. How little faitli is there 
 among us? How little communion with God? How little living in 
 heaven, walking in eternity, deadness to every creature? How much 
 love of the world? Desire of pleasure, of ease, of getting money? 
 
 " How little brotherly-love? What continual judging one another? 
 What gossipping, evil-speaking, tale-bearing? What want of moral 
 honesty ? To instance only in one or two particulars. 
 
 "Who does as he would be done by, in buying and selling? Par- 
 ticularly in selling horses? Write him knave that does not. And 
 the Methodist knave is the worst of all knaves. 
 
 "2. Family religion is shamefully wanting, and almost in every 
 branch. 
 
 " And the Methodists in general will be little the better, till we take 
 quite another course with them. For what avails public preaching 
 alone, though we could preach like angels? 
 
 " We must, yea every travelling preacher, must instruct them from 
 house to house. Till this is done, and that in good earnest, the Meth- 
 odists will be little better than other people. 
 
 " Let every preacher, having a catalogue of those in each society, 
 go to each house. Deal gently with them, that the report of it may 
 move others to desire your coming. Give the children, ' the instruc- 
 tions for children,' and encourage, them to get them by heart. Indeed 
 you will find it no easy matter to teach the ignorant the principles of
 
 196 THE LITE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 religion. So true is the remark of Archbishop Usher. c Great 
 scholars may think this work beneath them. But they should con- 
 sider, the laying the foundation skilfully, as it is of the greatest 
 importance, so it is the master-piece of the wisest builder. And let 
 the wisest of us all try, whenever we please, we shall find, that to 
 lay this ground work rightly, to make the ignorant understand the 
 grounds of religion, will put us to the trial of all our skill.' 
 
 '• Perhaps in doing this it may be well, after a few loving words 
 spoken to all in the house, to take each person singly into another 
 room, where you may deal closely with him, about his sin, and mis- 
 ery, and duty. — Set these home, or you lose all your labor : do this in 
 earnest, and you will soon find what a work you take in hand, in 
 undertaking to be a travelling preacher. 
 
 Q. 11. " How shall we prevent improper persons from insinuating 
 themselves into the society ? 
 
 A. 1. " Give tickets to none till they are recommended by a leader, 
 with whom they have met at least two months on trial. 2. Give 
 notes to none but those who are recommended by one you know, or 
 till they have met three or four times in a class. 3. Give them the 
 rules the first time they meet. See that this be never neglected. 
 
 Q. 12. "Should we insist on the band-rules? Particularly with 
 regard to dress? 
 
 A. " By all means. This is no time to give any encouragement to 
 superfluity of apparel. Therefore give no band-tickets to any, till 
 they have left off superfluous ornaments. In order to this, 1. Let 
 every assistant read the thoughts upon dress, at least once a year, in 
 every large society. 2. In visiting the classes, be very mild, but very 
 strict. 3. Allow no exempt case, not even of a married woman. 
 Better one suffer than many. 4. Give no tickets to any that wear 
 calashes, high-heads, or enormous bonnets. 
 
 " To encourage meeting in band, 1. In every large society, have a 
 love-feast quarterly for the bands only. 2. Never fail to meet them 
 once a week. 3. Exhort every believer to embrace the advantage. 
 4. Give a band-ticket to none till they have met a quarter on trial. 
 
 "Observe ! You give none a band ticket, beforeho, meets, but after 
 he has met. 
 
 Q. 13. "Do not Sabbath-breaking, dram-drinking, evil-speaking, 
 unprofitable conversation, lightness, expensiveness or gaiety of 
 apparel, and contracting debts without due care to discharge them^ 
 still prevail in several places,? How may these evils be remedied? 
 
 A. 1. "Let us preach expressly on each of these heads. 2. Read 
 in every society the sermon on evil-speaking. 3. Let the leaders 
 closely examine and exhort every person to put away the accursed 
 thing. 4. Let the preacher warn every society, that none who is 
 guilty herein can remain with us. 5. Extirpate smuggling, buying, 
 or selling uncustomed goods, out of every society. Let none remain
 
 THE LIKE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 197 
 
 with us. who will not totally abstain from every kind and degree 
 of it. Speak tenderly, but earnestly and frequently of it, in every 
 society near the coasts. And read to them, and diligently di - 
 perse among them, 'The Word to a Smuggler.' 6. Extirpate bribery, 
 receiving any thing, directly or indirecctly, for voting in any election. 
 Show no respect of persons herein, bul expel all that tOUCfa the 
 
 accursed thing. Largely show, both m public and private, the wick- 
 edness of thus selling our country. And every where read ' The 
 Word to a Freeholder,' and disperse it with both hands. 
 
 Q. I 1. •• \\ lint shall we do to prevent scandal, when any of our 
 members become bankrupt 1 
 
 A. "Let the assistant talk with him at large. And if he has not 
 kept fair accounts, or has been concerned in that base practice, of 
 raising money by coining notes (commonly called the bill-trade) let 
 him be expelled immediately. 
 
 Q. 1"). •• What is the office of a Christian minister? 
 
 A. " To watch over souls, as he that must give account. 
 
 Q. 16. "In what view may we and our helpers be considered? 
 
 A. " Perhaps as extraordinary messengers (i. e. out of the ordinary 
 way) designed, 1. To provoke the regular ministers to jealousy. 
 To supply their lack of service, toward those who are perishing for 
 want of knowledge. But how hard is it to abide here? Who does 
 not wish to be a little higher? Suppose, to be ordained! 
 
 Q. 17. "What is the office of an helper? 
 
 A. "In the absence of a minister, to feed and guide the flock : in 
 particular, 
 
 1. "To preach morning and evening. (But he is never to begin 
 later in the evening than seven o'clock, unless in particular cases.) 
 
 2. " To meet the society and the bands weekly. 
 
 3. "To meet the leaders weekly. 
 
 " Let every preacher be particularly exact in this, and in the morn- 
 ing-preaching. If he has twenty hearers let him preach. If not, 
 let him sing and pray. 
 
 " N. B. We are fully determined, never to drop the morning- 
 preaching: and to continue preaching at five, wherever it is practi- 
 cable, particularly, in London and Bristol. 
 
 Q. IS. " What are the rules of an helper? 
 
 A. 1. "Be diligent. Never he anemployed a moment. Never be 
 trillingly employed. Never while away time: neither spend any 
 more time at any place than is strictly necessary. 
 
 2. " Be serious. Let your motto be, holiness to the Lord. Avoid 
 all lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. 
 
 3. "Converse sparingly and cautiously with women: particularly 
 with young women. 
 
 4. " Take no step toward marriage, without first consulting wit! 
 your brethren. 
 
 17*
 
 198 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 
 
 5. " Believe evil of no one : unless you see it done, take heed how 
 you credit it. Put the best construction on every thing. You know 
 the judge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's side. 
 
 6. " Speak evil of no one : else your word especially, would eat as 
 doth a canker : keep your thoughts within your own breast, till you 
 come to the person concerned. 
 
 7. " Tell every one what you think wrong in him, and that plainly 
 as soon as may be : else it will fester in your heart. Make all haste 
 to cast the fire out of your bosom. 
 
 8. "Do not affect the gentleman. You have no more to do with 
 this character, than with that of a dancing-master. A preacher of 
 the gospel is the servant of all. 
 
 9. "Be ashamed of nothing but sin : not of fetching wood (if time 
 permit) or drawing water : not of cleaning your own shoes, or your 
 neighbor's. 
 
 10. "Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And in 
 general do not mend our rules, but keep them : not for wrath, but for 
 conscience-sake. 
 
 11. " You have nothing to do, but to save souls. Therefore spend 
 and be spent in this work. And go always, not only to those that 
 want you, but to those that want you most. 
 
 "Observe. It is not your business, to preach so many times, and 
 to take care of this or that society : but to save as many souls as you 
 can ; to bring as many sinners as you possibly can to repentance, and 
 with all your power to build them up in that holiness, without which 
 they cannot see the Lord. And remember ! A Methodist preacher 
 is to mind every point, great and small, in the Methodist discipline! 
 Therefore you will need all the sense you have : and to have all your 
 wits about you ! 
 
 12. " Act in all things, not according to your own will, but as a son 
 in the gospel. As such it is your part to employ your time, in the 
 manner which we direct : partly in preaching and visiting from house 
 to house : partly in reading, meditation, and prayer. Above all, if 
 you labor with us in our Lord's vineyard, it is needful that you 
 should do that part of the work which we advise, at those times and 
 places which we judge most for his glory. 
 
 Q. 19. " What power is this, which you exercise over both the 
 preachers and societies? 
 
 A. 1. "In November, 1738, two or three persons who desired to 
 flee from the wrath to come, and then a few more came to me in 
 London, and desired me to advise, and pray with them. I said, l If 
 you will meet me on Thursday night, I will help you as well as I 
 can.' More and more then desired to meet with them, till they were 
 increased to many hundreds. The case was afterwards the same at 
 Bristol, Kingswood, Newcastle, and many other parts of England, 
 Scotland, and Ireland. It may be observed, the desire was on their
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 19'J 
 
 part, not mine. My desire was, to live and die in retirement. But 
 I did not see, that I could refuse them my help, and he guilt: 
 before God. 
 
 " Here commenced my power; namely, a power to appoint when, 
 and where, and how they should meet; and to remove those whose 
 lives showed that they had not a desire to flee from the wrath to 
 come. And this power remained the same, whether the people meet- 
 ing together were twelve, or twelve hundred, or twelve thousand. 
 
 2. "In a few days some of them said, ; Sir, we will not sit under 
 you for nothing: we will subscribe quarterly.' I said, 'I will have 
 nothing ; for I want nothing. My fellowship supplies me with all I 
 want.' One replied, ' Nay, but you want an hundred and fifteen 
 pounds to pay for the lease of the Foundery : and likewise a I 
 sum of money, to put it into repair.' On this consideration I suffered 
 them to subscribe. And when the society met, I asked, ' Who will 
 take the trouble of receiving this money, and paying it, where it is 
 needful?' One said, 'I will do it, and keep the account for you.' 
 So here was the first stewai-d. Afterwards I desired one or two more 
 to help me as stewards, and in process of time, a greater number. 
 
 "Let it be remarked, it was I myself, not the people, who chose 
 these stewards, and appointed to each the distinct work, wherein he 
 was to help me, as long as I desired. And herein I began to exercise 
 another sort of power, namely, that of appointing and removing 
 stewards. 
 
 3. "After a time a young man named Thomas Maxfield, came and 
 desired to help me as a son in the gospel. Soon after came a second. 
 Thomas Richards, and then a third, Thomas Westall. These sever- 
 ally desired to serve me as sons, and to labor when and where I 
 should direct. Observe. These likewise desired me, not I them. 
 But I durst not refuse their assistance. And here commenced my 
 power, to appoint each of these, when, and where, and how to labor: 
 that is, while he chose to continue with me. For each had a power 
 to go away when he pleased : as I had also to go away from them, 
 or any of them, if I saw sufficient cause. The case continued the 
 same, when the number of preachers increased. I had just the same 
 power still, to appoint when, and where, and how each should help 
 me ; and to tell any (if I saw cause) ' I do not desire your help any 
 longer.' On these terms, and no other, we joined at first: on these 
 we continue joined. But they do me no favor in being directed by 
 me. It is true, my reward is with the Lord. But at present I have 
 nothing from it but trouble and care; and often a burden, I scarce 
 know how to bear. 
 
 4. "In 1711, I wrote to several clergymen, and to all who then 
 served me as sons in the gospel; desiring them to inert rne in Lon- 
 don, and to give me their advice, concerning the best method of car- 
 rying on the work of God. And when their number increased, so
 
 200 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 that it was not convenient to invite them all, for several years I wrote 
 to those with whom I desired to confer, and they only met me at 
 London, or elsewhere: till at length I gave a general permission, 
 which I afterwards saw cause to retract. 
 
 "Observe. I myself sent for these of my own free choice. And I 
 sent for them to advise, not to govern me. Neither did I at any time 
 divest myself of any part of the power above described, which the 
 providence of God had cast upon me, without any design or choice 
 of mine. 
 
 5. "What is that power? It is a power of admitting into and 
 excluding from the societies under my care : of choosing .and 
 removing stewards : of receiving or not receiving helpers : of appoint- 
 ing them when, where, and how to help me, and of desiring any of 
 them to confer with me when I see good. And as it was merely in 
 obedience to the Providence of God, and for the good of the people, 
 that I at first accepted this power, which I never sought: so it is on 
 the same consideration, not for profit, honor, or pleasure, that I use 
 it at this day. 
 
 6. " But ' several gentlemen are offended at your having so much 
 power? I did not seek any part of it. But when it was come una- 
 wares, not daring to bury that talent, I used it to the best of my 
 judgment. Yet I never was fond of it. I always did, and do now, 
 bear it as my burden; the burden which God lays upon me, and 
 therefore I dare not lay it down. 
 
 " But if you can tell me any one, or any five men, to whom I may 
 transfer this burden, who can and will do just what I do now, I will 
 heartily thank both them and you. 
 
 Q. 20. "What reasons can be assigned why so many of our 
 preachers contract nervous disorders'? 
 
 A. "The chief reason, on Dr. Cadogan's principles, is either indo- 
 lence or intemperance, 1. Indolence. Several of them use too little 
 exercise, far less than when they wrought at their trade. And this 
 will naturally pave the way for many, especially nervous disorders. 
 2. Intemperance, (though not in the vulgar sense.) They take more 
 food than they did when they labored more. And let any man of 
 reflection judge, how long this will consist with health. Or they use 
 more sleep than when they labored more. And this alone will 
 destroy the firmness of the nerves. If then our preachers would 
 avoid nervous disorders, let them, 1. Take as little meat, drink, and 
 sleep, as nature will bear : and 2. Use full as much exercise daily as 
 they did before they were preachers. 
 
 Q. 21. "What general method of employing our time would you 
 advise us to? 
 
 A. "We advise you, 1. As often as possible to rise at four. 2. 
 From four to five in the morning, and from five to six in the evening, 
 to meditate, pray, and read, partly the Scripture with the notes, partly 
 the closely-practical parts of what we have published. 3. From six
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 201 
 
 in thu morning till twelve (allowing an hour for breakfast) to read in 
 order, with much prayer, first, the «' 'hristian library, and the other 
 books which we have published in prose and verse, and then those 
 which we recommended in our rules of Kingswood-SchooL 
 Q. 22. •• Should our helpers follow trad< s .' 
 
 A. "The question is not, Whether they may occasionally work 
 with their hands, as St. Paul did: but wheth< r it be proper for them 
 to keep shop or follow merchandize? After long consideration, it 
 was agreed hy all our brethren, that no preacher who will not relin- 
 quish his trade of buying and selling (though it were only pills, 
 drops, or balsams) shall be considered as a travelling preacher any 
 longer. 
 
 Q. 2:!. "Why is it that the people under our care are no better? 
 
 A. '-Other reasons may concur: but the chief is, because we are 
 not more knowing and more holy. 
 
 Q. 24. " But why are we not more knowing? 
 
 A. "Because we are idle. We forget our very first rule, 'Be 
 diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. Never be triflingly 
 employed. Never while away time; neither spend any more time at 
 any place than is strictly necessary.' 
 
 "I fear there is altogether a fault in this matter, and that few of 
 us are clear. Which of you spends as many hours a day in God's 
 work, as you did formerly in man's work? We talk, talk, — or read 
 history, or what comes next to hand. We must, absolutely must, 
 cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. 
 
 "But how? 1. Read the most useful books, and that regularly 
 and constantly. Steadily spend all the morning in this employ, or at 
 least five hours in four and twenty. 
 
 " 'But 1 read only the Bible? Then you ought to teach others to 
 read onjy the Bihle, and by parity of reason, to hear only the Bible; 
 but if so, you need preach no more. Just so said George Bell. And 
 what is the fruit? Why, now he neither reads the Bible, nor any- 
 thing else. 
 
 "This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book but the Bible, 
 you are got above St. Paul. He wanted others too. ' Bring the 
 books,' says he, 'but especially the parchments,' those wrote on 
 parchment. 
 
 " 'But I have no taste for reading.' Contract a taste for it by use, 
 or returfn to your trade. 
 
 " 'Cut I have no books.' I will give each of you as fast as you 
 will read them, books to the value of five pounds. And I desire the 
 assistants would take care, that all the large societies provide our 
 works, or at least the notes, for the use of the preachers. 
 
 2. "In the afternoon, follow Mr. Baxter's plan. Then you will 
 have no time to spare: you will have work enough for all your time. 
 Then likewise no preacher will stay with us who is as salt that has 
 
 vol. 11. 26
 
 202 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 lost its savor. For to such, this employment would be mere drudgery. 
 And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowledge you have, 
 or can procure. 
 
 '•The sum is, go into every house in course, and teach every one 
 therein, young and old, if they belong to us, to be Christians, 
 inwardly and outwardly. 
 
 "Make every particular plain to their understanding; fix it in 
 their memory; write it in their heart. In order to this, there must 
 be ' line upon line, precept upon precept.' What patience, what love, 
 what knowledge is requisite for this ! 
 
 Q. 25. "In what particular method should we instruct them? 
 
 A. "You may as you have time, read, explain, enforce, 1. The 
 rules of the society : 2. Instructions for children : 3. The fourth vol- 
 ume of sermons, and 4. Philip Henry's method of family prayer. 
 We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do we not 
 loiter away many hours in every week? Each try himself: no idle- 
 ness can consist with growth in grace. Nay without exactness in 
 redeeming time, you cannot retain the grace you received in justifi- 
 cation. 
 
 "But what shall we do for the rising generation? Unless we 
 take care of this, the present revival will be res unius cetatis : it will 
 last only the age of a man. Who will labor herein ? Let him that 
 is zealous for God and the souls of men begin now. 
 
 1. "Where there are ten children in a society, meet them at least 
 an hour every week : 2. Talk with them every time you see any at 
 home : 3. Pray in earnest for them : 4. Diligently instruct and vehe- 
 mently exhort all parents at their own houses : 5. Preach expressly on 
 education, particularly at midsummer, when you speak of Kings- 
 wood. ' but I have no gift for this.' Gift or no gift you are to do it; 
 else you are not called to be a Methodist preacher. Do it as you can, 
 till you can do it as you would. Pray earnestly for the gift, and use 
 the means for it. Particularly, study the instructions and lessons for 
 children. 
 
 Q. 26. "Why are not we more holy? Why do not we live in 
 eternity? Walk with God all the day long? Why are we not all 
 devoted to God? Breathing the whole spirit of missionaries? 
 
 A. "Chiefly because we are enthusiasts; looking for the end, 
 without using the means. 
 
 " To touch only upon two or three instances. 
 
 " Who of you rises at four in summer? Or even at five, when he 
 does not preach? 
 
 " Do you recommend to all our societies, the five o'clock hour for 
 private prayer ? Do you observe it ? Or any other fixt time ? Do 
 not you find by experience, that any time is no time ? 
 
 "Do you know the obligation and the benefit of fasting? How 
 often do you practise it ?
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 203 
 
 Q. 27. " What is the best general method of preaching? 
 
 A. " 1. To invite: 2. To convince : 3. To offer Christ : 4. To build 
 up; and to do this in some measure in every sermon. 
 
 Q. 28. " Have not some of us 1>< en led oil' from practical preaching 
 by (what was called) preaching I 'Arist? 
 
 A. "Indeed we have. The most effectual way of preaching 
 Christ, is to preach him in all his offices, and to declare hi law as 
 well as his gospel, both to believers and unbelievers. Let us strongly 
 and closely insist upon inward and outward holiness, in all its 
 branches. 
 
 Q. 29. " How shall we guard against formality in public worship 1 
 Particularly in singing? 
 
 A. " 1. By preaching frequently on the head : 2. By taking care to 
 speak only what we feel : 3. By choosing such hymns as are proper 
 for the congregation : 4. By not singing too much at once : seldom 
 more than five or six verses: 5. By suiting the time to the words: 
 C). By often stopping short and asking the people, 'Now! Do you 
 know what you said last ? Did you speak no more than you felt? ' 
 
 " After preaching, take a little lemonade, mild ale, or candied 
 orange-peel. All spirituous liquors, at that time especially, are deadly 
 poison. 
 
 Q. 30. " Who is the assistant? 
 
 A. " That preacher in each circuit, who is appointed from time to 
 time, to take charge of the societies and the other preachers therein. 
 
 Q. 31. " How should an assistant be qualified for his charge? 
 
 A. " By walking closely with God, and having his work greatly 
 at heart: by understanding and loving discipline, ours in particular; 
 and by loving the Church of England, and resolving not to separate 
 from it. Let this be well observed. I fear, when the Methodists 
 leave the church, God will leave them. But if they are thrust out of 
 it, they will be guiltless. 
 
 Q. 32. " What is the business of an assistant? 
 
 A. " 1. To see that the other preachers in his circuit behave well, 
 and want nothing : 2. To visit the classes quarterly, regulate the 
 bands, and deliver tickets : 3. To take in, or put out of the society or 
 the bands: 4. To keep watch-nights and love-feasts: 5. To hold 
 quarterly meetings, and therein diligently to inquire both into the 
 temporal and spiritual state of each society : 6. To take care that 
 every society be duly supplied with books : particularly with Kempis, 
 and Instructions for Children, which ought to be in every house : O 
 why is not this regarded? 7. To send from every quarterly meeting 
 a circumstantial account (to London) of every remarkable conversion, 
 and remarkable death: 8. To take exact lists of his societies every 
 quarter, and send them up to London: 9. To meet the married mi a 
 and women, and the single men and women in the large societies once 
 a quarter : 10. To overlook the accounts of all the stewards.
 
 204 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Q. 33. " Has the office of an assistant been well executed? 
 
 A. " No, not by half the assistants. 1. Who has sent me word, 
 whether the other preachers behave well or ill 1 2. Who has visited 
 all the classes, and regulated the bands quarterly? 3. Love-feasts 
 for the bands have been neglected ; neither have persons been duly 
 taken in, and put out of the bands : 4. The societies are not half sup- 
 plied with books ; not even with those above mentioned. O exert 
 yourselves in this ! Be not weary ! Leave no stone unturned ! 
 5. How few accounts have I had, either of remarkable deaths, or 
 remarkable conversions ! 6. How few exact lists of the societies ! 
 7. How few have met the married and single persons once a quarter ! 
 
 Q. 34. "Are there any other advices, which you would give the 
 assistants ? 
 
 A. " Several. 1. Take a regular catalogue of your societies, as 
 they live, in house-row : 2. Leave your successor a particular ac- 
 count of the state of the circuit: 3. See that every band leader has 
 the rules of the bands : 4. Vigorously, but calmly enforce the rules 
 concerning needless ornaments, drams, snulf, and tobacco. Give no 
 band-ticket to any man or woman, who does not promise to leave 
 them off: 5. As soon as there are four men or women believers in 
 any place, put them into a band : 6. Suffer no love-feast to last above 
 an hour and a half; and instantly stop all breaking the cake with 
 another : 7. Warn all from time to time, that none are to remove from 
 one society to another, without a certificate from the assistant in these 
 words (else he will not be received in other societies) 'A. B. the 
 bearer, is a member of our society in C. I believe he has sufficient 
 cause for removing.' I beg every assistant to remember this. 8. Every 
 where recommend decency and cleanliness. Cleanliness is next to 
 godliness. 9. Exhort all that were brought up in the church, to con- 
 tinue therein. Set the example yourself: and immediately change 
 every plan that would hinder their being at church, at least two 
 Sundays in four. Carefully avoid whatever has a tendency to sepa- 
 rate men from the church : and let all the servants in our preaching- 
 houses go to church once on Sunday at least. 
 
 "Is there not a cause? Are we not unawares by little and little 
 sliding into a separation from the church ? O use every means to 
 prevent this ! 1. Exhort all our people to keep close to the church 
 and sacrament : 2. Warn them against niceness in hearing, a prevail- 
 ing evil ! 3. Warn them also against despising the prayers of the 
 church: 4. Against calling our society the church : 5. Against calling 
 our preachers, ministers, our houses meeting-houses ; call them plain 
 preaching-houses or chapels: 6. Do not license them as Dissenters; 
 the proper paper to be sent in at the assize's sessions, or bishop's 
 court, is this : ' A. B. has set apart his house in C. for public worship, 
 of which he desires a certificate.' — N. B. The justices do not license 
 the house, but the act of parliament. 7. Do not license yourself till
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 205 
 
 you arc constrained ; and then not as a Dissenter, but a Methodist. 
 It is time enough when you arc prosecuted, to take the oaths. And 
 by so doing you are licensed. 
 
 Q. 35. " But are we not Dissenters? 
 
 A. " No. Although we call sinners to repentance in all places of 
 God's dominion ; and although we frequently use extempore prayer, 
 and unite together in a religious society : yet we are not Dissenters 
 in the only sense which our law acknowledges, namely those who 
 renounce the service of the church. We do not : we dare not sepa- 
 rate from it. \Yc are not Seceders, nor do we bear any resemblance 
 to them. We set out upon quite opposite principles. The Seceders 
 laid the very foundation of their work in judging and condemning 
 others. We laid the foundation of our work, in judging and con- 
 demning ourselves. They begin every where, with showing their 
 hearers how fallen the church and ministers are. We begin every 
 where, with showing our hearers, how fallen they are themselves. 
 What they do in America, or what their minutes say on this subject, 
 is nothing to us. We will keep in the good old way. 
 
 " And never let us make light of going to church, either by word or 
 deed. Remember Mr. Hook, a very eminent, and a zealous Papist. 
 When I asked him, ' Sir, what do you do for public worship here, 
 where you have no Romish service?' He answered, 'Sir, I am so 
 fully convinced, it is the duty of every man to worship God in pub- 
 lic, that I go to church every Sunday. If I cannot have such worship 
 as I would, I will have such worship as I can.' 
 
 " But some may say, ' Our own service is public worship.' Yes ; 
 but not such as supersedes the church service : it presupposes public 
 prayer, like the sermons at the university. If it were designed to be 
 instead of the church-service, it would be essentially defective. For, 
 it seldom has the four grand parts of public prayer, deprecation, 
 petition, intercession, and thanksgiving. 
 
 " If the people put ours in the room of the church-service, we hurt 
 them that stay with us, and ruin them that leave us. For then they 
 will go no where, but lounge the Sabbath away, without any public 
 worship at all. 
 
 Q. 36. "Nay, but is it not our duty, to separate from the church, 
 considering the wickedness both of the clergy and the people ? 
 
 A. "We conceive not, 1. Because both the priests and the people 
 were full as wicked in the Jewish church. And yet it was not the 
 duty of the holy Israelites to separate from them : 2. Neither did our 
 Lord command his disciples to separate from them : he rather com- 
 manded the contrary. 3. Hence it is clear, (hat could not be the 
 meaning of St. Paul's words, ' Come out from among them, and be ye 
 separate.' 
 
 Q. 37. " But what reasons are there, why we should not separate 
 from the church? 
 VOL. II. 18
 
 206 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 A. " Among others, those which were printed above twenty years 
 ago, entiiled 'Reasons against a separation from the Church of Eng- 
 land ! ' 
 
 "We allow two exceptions. 1. If the parish minister he a no- 
 toriously wicked man : 2. If he preach Socinianism, Arianism, or any 
 other essentially false doctrine. 
 
 Q. 3S. " Do we sufficiently watch over our helpers? 
 A. " We might consider those that are with us as our pupils : into 
 whose behavior and studies we should inquire every day. 
 
 " Should we not frequently ask each. ' Do you walk closely with 
 God 1 Have you now fellowship with the Father and the Son ? At 
 what hour do you rise ? Do you punctually observe the morning and 
 evening hour of retirement ? Do you spend the day in the manner 
 which we advise ? Do you converse seriously, usefully, and closely ? 
 Do you use all the means of grace yourself, and enforce the use of 
 them, on all other persons?' &c. &c. 
 
 Q. 39. " What can be done, in order to a closer union of our help- 
 ers with each other ? 
 
 A. "1. Let them be deeply convinced of the want there is of it at 
 present, and the absolute necessity of it: 2. Let them pray for a 
 desire of union . 3. Let them speak freely to each other : 4. When 
 they meet, let them never part without prayer : 5. Let them beware 
 how they despise each other's gifts : 6. Let them never speak slight- 
 ingly of each other in any kind : 7. Let them defend one another's 
 characters in every thing, so far as consists with truth ; and 8. Let 
 them labor in honor each to prefer the other before himself. 
 
 Q. 40. " How shall we try those who think they are moved by the 
 Holy Ghost to preach ? 
 
 A. "Inquire, 1. Do they know God as a pardoning God? Have 
 they the love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire and seek 
 nothing but God ? And are they holy in all manner of conversation? 
 2. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they (in 
 some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding ? Have they a 
 right judgment in the things of God ? Have they a just conception 
 of salvation by faith ? And has God given them any degree of utter- 
 ance ? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly ? 3. Have they fruit ? 
 Are any truly convinced of sin, and converted to God by their 
 preaching ? 
 
 " As long as these three marks concur in any one, we believe he is 
 called of God to preach. These we receive as sufficient proof, that he 
 is moved thereto by the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q. 41. " What method may we use in receiving a new helper? 
 A. " A proper time, for doing this, is at a conference after solemn 
 fasting and prayer. 
 
 " Every person proposed is then to be present ; and each of them 
 may be asked,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 207 
 
 " Have you faitli in Christ ? Arc you going on to perfection? Do 
 you expect to be perfected in love in this Life? Are you groaning 
 after it? Are you resolved to devote yourself wholly to God and to 
 his work? Do you know the M< thodist plan ! Have you read the 
 
 Plain Account 7 The Appeals? Do you know the rules of the 
 society? Of the bands? Do you keep them? Do you take no 
 snuff? tobacco? drams/ Do you constantly attend the church and 
 sacrament? Have you read the Minutes of the Conference ? Are 
 you willing to conform to them ? Have you considered the rules of 
 an helper? Especially the first, tenth, and twelfth? Will you keep 
 them for conscience-sake ? Are you determined to employ all your 
 time in the work of God ? Will you preach every morning and even- 
 ing: endeavoring not to speak too long, or too loud? Will you 
 diligently instruct the children in every place? Will you visit from 
 house to house? Will you recommend fasting, both by precept and 
 example ? 
 
 " Are you in debt? Are you engaged to marry ? 
 
 " (N. B. A preacher who marries while on trial, is thereby set 
 aside.) 
 
 " We may then receive him as a probationer by giving him the 
 minutes of the Conference inscribed thus : 
 
 " To A. B. 
 
 " You think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full 
 proof hereof, and we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laborer. 
 
 " Let him then read, and carefully weigh what is contained therein, 
 that if he has any doubt, it may be removed. 
 
 "Observe! Taking on trial is entirely different from admitting 
 a preacher. One on trial may be either admitted or rejected, "without 
 doing him any wrong. Otherwise it would be no trial at all. Let 
 every assistant explain this to them that are on trial. 
 
 " When he has been on trial four years, if recommended by the 
 assistant, he maybe received into full connexion, by giving him the 
 minutes inscribed thus : ' As long as you freely consent to, and earn- 
 estly endeavor to walk by these rules, we shall rejoice to acknowledge 
 you as a fellow-laborer.' Mean time let none exhort in any of our 
 societies, without a note of permission from the assistant : let every 
 exhorter take care to have this renewed yearly : and let every assis- 
 tant insist upon it. 
 
 Q. 42. "What is the method wherein we usually proceed in our 
 Conferences 1 
 
 A. " We inquire, 
 
 " 1. What preachers are admitted ? 
 
 " Who remain on trial ? 
 
 "Who are admitted on trial? 
 
 "Who desist from travelling?
 
 208 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 "2. Are there any objections to any of the preachers? Who are 
 named one by one. 
 
 " 3. How are the preachers stationed this year? 
 
 "4. What numbers are in the society? 
 
 " 5. What is the Kingswood collection ? 
 
 " 6. What boys are received this year? 
 
 "7. What girls are assisted? 
 
 "8. What is contributed for the contingent expenses? 
 
 " 9. How was this expended? 
 
 " 10. What is contributed toward the fund, for superannuated and 
 supernumerary preachers ? 
 
 " 11. What demands are there upon it? 
 
 "12. How many preachers' wives are to be provided for? By 
 what societies? 
 
 " 13. Where, and when, may our next Conference begin? 
 
 Q. 43. " How can we provide for superannuated and supernumer- 
 ary preachers ? 
 
 A. " Those who can preach four or five times a week, are super- 
 numerary preachers. As for those who cannot, 
 
 " 1. Let every travelling preacher contribute half a guinea yearly 
 at the Conference. 
 
 " 2. Let every one when first admitted as a travelling preacher pay 
 a guinea. 
 
 "3. Let this be lodged in the hands of the stewards. 
 
 " 4. Out of this let provision be made first for the worn-out preach- 
 ers, and then for the widows and children of those that are dead. 
 
 "5. Let an exact account of all receipts and disbursements be 
 produced at the Conference. 
 
 "6. Let every assistant bring to the Conference, the contribution 
 of every preacher in his circuit. 
 
 Q. 44. "Are not many of the preachers' wives still straitened for 
 the necessaries of life? 
 
 A. "Some certainly have been. To prevent this for the time to 
 come, 
 
 " 1. Let every circuit either provide each with a lodging, coals, and 
 candles, or allow her fifteen pounds a year. 
 
 "2. Let the assistant take this money at the quarterly meeting, 
 before any thing else be paid out of it. Fail not to do this. 
 
 Q. 45. "What can be done, in order to revive the work of God 
 where it is decayed? 
 
 A. "1. Let every preacher read carefully over the life of David 
 Brainard. Let us be followers of him, as he was of Christ, in abso- 
 lute self-devotion, in total deadness to the world, and in fervent love 
 to God and man. Let us but secure this point, and the world and 
 the devil must fail under our feet.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEY, JOHN WESLEY. 209 
 
 "2. Let both assistants and preachers be conscientiously exact in 
 the whole Methodist discipline. 
 
 "3. See that no circuit be at any time without preachers. There- 
 fore let no preacher, who dues not attend the ( inference, leave the 
 circuit, at that time, on any pretence whatever. This is the most 
 improper time in the whole year. Let every assistant s< e to this, and 
 require each of these to remain in the circuit, till the new preachert 
 come. 
 
 " Let not all the preachers in any circuit come to the Conference. 
 
 " Let those who do come, set out as late and return as soon as 
 possible. 
 
 • ■•).. Wherever you can. appoint prayer-meetings, and particularly 
 on Friday. 
 
 •• 5. Let a fast be observed in all our societies, the last Friday in 
 August, November, February, and May. 
 
 " 6. Be more active in dispersing the books, particularly the sermon 
 on, The good Steward, on Indwelling Sin. the Repentance of Believ- 
 ers, and the Scripture-Way of Salvation. Every assistant may give 
 away small tracts. And he may beg money of the rich to buy books 
 for the poor. 
 
 "7. Strongly and explicitly exhort all believers, to go on to perfec- 
 tion. That we may all speak the same thing, I ask once for all. Shall 
 we defend this perfection, or give it up? You all agree to defend it. 
 meaning thereby (as we did from the beginning) salvation from all 
 sin, by the love of God and man filling our heart. The Papists say, 
 ' This cannot be attained, till we have been refined by the fire of 
 Purgatory.' The Calvinists say, ' Nay, it will be attained as soon 
 as the soul and body part.' The Old Methodists say, ' It may be 
 attained before we die: a moment after is too late.' Is it so, or not ? 
 You are all agreed, we may be saved from all sin before death. The 
 substance then is settled. But, as to the circumstance, is the change 
 gradual or instantaneous? It is both the one and the other. From 
 the moment we are justified, there may be a gradual sanctification. a 
 growing in grace, a daily advance in the knowledge and love of God. 
 And if sin cease before death, there must, in the nature of the thing 
 be an instantaneous change. There must be a last moment wherein 
 it does exist, and a first moment wherein it does not. ' But should 
 we in preaching insist both on one, and the other?' Certainly we 
 must insist on the gradual change; and that earnestly and continu- 
 ally. And are there not reasons why we should insist on the instan- 
 taneous also? If there be such a blessed change before death, should 
 we not encourage all believers to expect it ! And the rather, because 
 constant experience shows, the more earnestly they expect this, the 
 more swiftly and steadily does the gradual work of God go on in their 
 soul: the more watchful they are against all sin; the more careful to 
 grow in grace, the more zealous of good works, and the more punc- 
 
 vol. ii. 18* 27
 
 210 # THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 tual in their attendance on all the ordinances of God. (Whereas just 
 the contrary effects are observed, whenever this expectation ceases.) 
 They are saved by hope, by this hope of a total change, with a grad- 
 ually increasing salvation. Destroy this hope and that salvation 
 stands still, or rather decreases daily. Therefore whoever would 
 advance the gradual change in believers, should strongly insist on the 
 instantaneous. 
 
 Q. 46. "What can be done, to increase the work of God in 
 Scotland ? 
 
 A. "1. Preach abroad as much as possible. 2. Try every town 
 and village. 3. Visit every member in the society at home. 
 
 Q. 47. " Are our preaching-houses safe ? 
 
 A. " Not at all : for some of them are not settled on trustees. Sev- 
 eral of the trustees for others are dead. 
 
 Q. 48. " What then is to be done? 
 
 A. " 1. Let those who have debts on any of the houses give a 
 bond, to settle them as soon as they are indemnified. 
 
 "2. Let the surviving trustees choose others without delay, by 
 indorsing their deed thus : 
 
 ' We the remaining trustees of the Methodist preaching-house in 
 
 , do according to the power vested in us by this deed, choose 
 
 to be trustees of the said house, in the place of 
 
 1 Witness our hands .' 
 
 " N. B. The deed must have three new stamps, and must be 
 inrolled in Chancery within six months. 
 
 Q. 49. " May any new preaching-houses be built ? 
 
 A. "Not unless, 1. They are proposed at the Conference: no nor 
 2. Unless two-thirds of the expense be subscribed. And if any col- 
 lection be made for them, it must be made between the Conference 
 and the beginning of February. 
 
 Q. 50. " How may we raise a general fund for carrying on the 
 whole work of God ? 
 
 A. " By a yearly subscription to be proposed by every assistant 
 when he visits the classes at Christmas, and received at the visitation 
 following. 
 
 Q. 51. "We said in 1744, 'We have leaned too much toward 
 Calvinism.' Wherein? 
 
 A. " 1. With regard to man's faithfulness. Our Lord himself 
 taught us to use the expression, therefore we ought never to be 
 ashamed of it. We ought steadily to assert upon His authority, that 
 if a man is not faithful in the unrighteous mammon, God will not give 
 him the true riches. 
 
 "2. With regard to working for life, which our Lord expressly 
 commands us to do. Labor ^oyu^a&e) literally, work for the meat 
 that endureth to everlasting life. And in fact, every believer, till he 
 comes to glory, works for, as well as from life.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 211 
 
 " 3. We have received il as a maxim, That c a man is to do noth- 
 ing, in order to justification.' Nothing can be more false. Whoever 
 desires to find favor with God should cease from evil and learn to do 
 well. So God himself teaches by the prophet Isaiah. Whoever 
 repents should do works meet for repentance. And if this is not in 
 order to find favor, what does he do them for? 
 
 " Once more review the whole alfair : 
 
 " 1. Who of us is now accepted of God ? 
 
 " He that now believes in Christ, with a loving obedient heart. 
 
 "2. I3ut who among those that never heard of Christ ? 
 
 "He that according to the light he has, feareth God and worketh 
 righteousness. 
 
 "3. Is this the same with, he that is sincere? 
 
 " Nearly, if not quite. 
 
 "4. Is not this salvation by works? 
 
 " Not by the merit of works, but by works as a condition. 
 
 " 5. What have we then been disputing about for these thirty years ? 
 
 "I am afraid, about words: (namely, in some of the foregoing 
 instances.) 
 
 " 6. As to merit itself, of which we have been so dreadfully afraid : 
 we are rewarded according to our works, yea because of our works. 
 How does this differ from, for the sake of our works? And how dif- 
 fers this from secundum merita operuml Which is no more than, 
 as our works deserve? Can you split this hair? I doubt, I cannot. 
 
 " 7. The grand objection to one of the preceding propositions, is 
 drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact justify those, who by 
 their own confession neither feared God, nor wrought righteousness. 
 Is this an exception to the general rule ? 
 
 " It is a doubt, whether God makes any exception at all. But how 
 are we sure that the person in question never did fear God and work 
 righteousness? His own thinking so is no proof. For we know, 
 how all that are convinced of sin, undervalue themselves in every 
 respect. 
 
 "8. Does not talking, without the proper caution, of a justified or 
 sanctified state, tend to mislead men ? Almost naturally leading them 
 to trust in what was done in one moment? Whereas we are every 
 moment pleasing or displeasing to God, according to our works? 
 According to the whole of our present inward tempers, and outward 
 behavior."
 
 212 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 STATING THE PRINCIPAL CIRCUMSTANCES OF MR. WESLEY'S LIFE AND LA- 
 BORS, TILL AFTER THE CONFERENCE IN 1784; WITH A CONTINUATION OF 
 THE HISTORY OF METHODISM TO THAT PERIOD. 
 
 Some of the preachers being now in America, and several societies 
 having been formed, they earnestly solicited Mr. Wesley, once more 
 to cross the Atlantic and give them a visit. In the beginning of this 
 year, he wrote to Mr. Whitefield on this subject, as follows : " Mr. 
 Keen informed me some time since, of your safe arrival in Carolina; 
 of which indeed I could not doubt for a moment, notwithstanding the 
 idle report of your being cast away, which was so current in London. 
 I trust our Lord has more work for you to do in Europe, as well as 
 in America. And who knows, but before your return to England, I 
 may pay another visit to the New World? I have been strongly 
 solicited by several of our friends in New York and Philadelphia. 
 They urge many reasons ; some of which seem to be of considerable 
 weight. And my age is no objection at all : for I bless God, my 
 health is not barely good, but abundantly better, in several respects, 
 than when I was five and twenty. But there are so may reasons on 
 the other side, that as yet, I can determine nothing; so I must wait 
 till I have further light. Here I am ; let the Lord do with me as 
 seemeth him good. For the present, I must beg of you to supply my 
 lack of service : by encouraging the preachers as you judge best, who 
 are as yet comparatively young and unexperienced : by giving them 
 such advices as you think proper : and above all, by exhorting them 
 not only to love one another, but if it be possible, as much as lieth in 
 them, live peaceably with all men." — It is evident from what is here 
 said, that he had a strong inclination once more to visit America. 
 This inclination operated on his mind for many years. And when 
 the people were sometimes tardy in complying with his directions 
 and desires, he would often mention it, as a means of keeping them 
 in order. Being one day asked in company, if he did intend to go to 
 America? He answered, "If I go to America, I must do a thing 
 which I hate as bad as I hate the devil." What is that, sir, said one 
 present? "I must keep a secret," he replied: meaning, that if his 
 inclination rose to a fixed purpose, he must conceal it from the socie- 
 ties here; otherwise, such an opposition would be raised, as might, 
 in the event, effectually prevent him from undertaking the voyage. 
 
 Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were called Arminians, 
 because they maintained that Jesus Christ died for the salvation of 
 all men : Mr. Whitefield, and those in connexion with him, and most 
 of the clergy in the Church of England, who preached justification by
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KKV. JOHN WESLEY. 213 
 
 faith alone, were denominated Calvinists, because they maintained 
 that Christ died only for a determinate number, who must finally be 
 saved. Such party distinctions are always mischievous in their conse- 
 quences; they awaken suspicions which destroy the charity that 
 hopeth all things, and they weaken brotherly love and christian fellow- 
 ship. Each party draws consequences from the opinions of the other, 
 which the other denies, and in reality docs not hold. I lence jealousy 
 is constantly kept awake in each party, disposing the mind to take 
 advantage of every circumstance that may occur, to injure each other. 
 This was precisely the case in the present year, between the Annin- 
 ians and the Calvinists. The propositions at the conclusion of the 
 Minutes,* were sufficient to kindle, what before was only jealousy 
 and suspicion, into a flame of contention and strife. The Calvinists 
 took the alarm, and the late honorable and Reverend W. Shirley, 
 wrote a circular letter to all the serious clergy and others through the 
 land. In June, 1771, Mr. Fletcher sent a copy of this letter to Mr. 
 Wesley, and at the same time wrote as follows : " When I left Wales, 
 where I had stood in the gap for peace, I thought my poor endeavors 
 were not altogether in vain. L — H — said, she would write civilly 
 to you, and desire you to explain yourself about your Minutes. I 
 suppose you have not heard from her ; for she wrote me word since, 
 that she believed she must not meddle in the affair. — Upon my receiv- 
 ing yours from Chester, I cut off that part of it, where you expressed 
 your belief of, what is eminently called by ns, the doctrine of free 
 grace, and sent it to the college, desiring it might be sent to Lady 
 Huntingdon. She hath relumed it. with a letter wherein she expresses 
 the greatest disapprobation of it: the purport of it is to charge you 
 with tergiversation, and me with being the dupe of your impositions. 
 She hath wrote in stronger terms to her college. 
 
 "Things I hoped would have remained here; but how am I sur- 
 prised, and grieved to see, zeal borrowing the horn of discord and 
 sounding an alarm through the religious world against you ! Mr. 
 H — called upon me last night, and showed me a printed circular 
 letter, which I suppose is, or will be, sent to the serious clergy and 
 laity through the land. I have received none, as I have lost, I sup- 
 pose, my reputation of being a real Protestant, by what I wrote on 
 your Minutes, in Wales. 
 
 "The following is an exact copy of the printed letter. 
 
 "Sir, 
 "Whereas Mr. Wesley's Conference is to be held at Bristol, on 
 Tuesday, the 6th of August next, it is proposed by Lady Huntingdon, 
 and many other christian friends (real Protestants) to have a meeting 
 at Bristol, at the same time, of such principal persons, both clergy 
 and laity, who disapprove of the under-written Minutes: and as the 
 
 * After these words, ''■ "We said in 1774," <Scc. fcc. to the end.
 
 214 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 same are thought injurious to the very fundamental principles of 
 Christianity, it is further proposed, that they go in a body to the said 
 Conference, and insist upon a formal recantation of the said Minutes ; 
 and in case of a refusal, that they sign and publish their protest 
 against them. Your presence, sir, on this occasion is particularly 
 requested : but if it should not suit your convenience to be there, it is 
 desired that you will transmit your sentiments on the subject, to such 
 person as you think proper to produce them. It is submitted to you, 
 whether it would not be right, in, the opposition to be made to such a 
 dreadful heresy, to recommend it to as many of your christian friends, 
 as well of the Dissenters, as of the established church, as you can 
 prevail on to be there ; the cause being of so public a nature. 
 
 I am, sir, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 Walter Shirley." 
 
 Then followed a postscript, containing the objectionable proposi- 
 tions, &c. &c. After stating this, Mr. Fletcher proceeds, "I think it 
 my duty, dear sir, to give you the earliest intelligence of this bold 
 onset ; and assure you, that upon the evangelical principles, men- 
 tioned in your last letter to me, I, for one, shall be glad to stand by 
 you, and your doctrine to the last : hoping that you will gladly 
 remove stumbling blocks out of the way of the weak, and alter such 
 expressions as may create prejudice in the hearts of those who are 
 inclined to admit it. — If you come this way, sir, I will show you the 
 minutes of what I wrote in Wales, in defence of what is called your 
 dreadful heresy : for as to the writing itself, I have it not, Lady H — 
 would never return it to me. Dear sir, we can never make too much 
 of Jesus Christ: some may preach and exalt him out of contention, 
 but let us do it willingly and scripturally, and the Lord will stand by 
 us. I beg, I entreat him, to stand by you; particularly at this time 
 to give you the simplicity of the dove, and the wisdom of the serpent; 
 the condescension of a child, and the firmness of a father. 
 
 " I write to Mr. Shirley, to expostulate with him to call in his cir- 
 cular letter. He is the last man who should attack you. His ser- 
 mons contain propositions much more heretical and anticalvinistic, 
 than your minutes. If my letter have not the desired effect, I shall 
 probably, if you approve of them and will correct them, publish them 
 for your justification. I find Mr. Ir — d, is to write, to make you 
 tamely recant, without measuring swords, or breaking a pike with 
 our real Protestants. I write to him also." 
 
 Tuesday, August 6, the Conference began at Bristol. On Thurs- 
 day morning Mr. Shirley and his friends were admitted ; when a 
 conversation took place for about two hours, on the subject which 
 occasioned their visit. Though the party had shown much violence 
 in writing, yet the interview with the Conference was managed with
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 215 
 
 great temper and moderation; hut with little or no effect. Mr. 
 Fletcher's letters were immediately printed, and on the 14th, Mr. 
 Wesley wrote the following letter to Lady Huntingdon: 
 
 "My Dear Lady, 
 "When I received the former letter from your ladyship, I did not 
 know how to answer: and I judged, not only that silence would be 
 the best answer, but also, that, with which your ladyship would he 
 best pleased. When I received your ladyship's of the second instant, 
 1 immediately saw that it required an answer; only I waited till the 
 hurry of the Conference was over, that I might do nothing rashly. I 
 know your ladyship would not ' servilely deny the truth/ J think 
 neither would 1 : especially that great truth justification by faith; 
 which Mr. Law indeed flatly denies (and yet Mr. Law was a child 
 of God) but for which 1 have given up all my worldly hopes, my 
 friends, my reputation ; yea for which I have so often hazarded my 
 life, and by the grace of God will do again. The principles estab- 
 lished in the minutes, I apprehend to be no way contrary to this; or 
 to that faith, that consistent plan of doctrine, which was once deliv- 
 ered to the saints. I believe whoever calmly considers Mr. Fletcher's 
 letters, will be convinced of this. I fear therefore, ' zeal against 
 those principles,' is no less than zeal against the truth, and against 
 the honor of our Lord. The preservation of his honor appears so 
 sacred to vie, and has done for above these forty years, that 1 have 
 counted, and do count, all things loss in comparison of it. But till 
 Mr. Fletcher's printed letters are answered, 1 must think every thing 
 spoken against those minutes, is totally destructive of his honor, and 
 a palpable affront to him ; both as our prophet and priest, but more 
 especially as the King of his people. Those letters, which therefore 
 could not be suppressed without betraying the honor of our Lord, 
 largely prove, that the minutes lay no other foundation, than that 
 which is laid in Scripture, and which I have been laying, and teach- 
 ing others to lay, for between thirty and forty years. Indeed it 
 would be amazing that God should at this day prosper my labors, 
 as much if not more than ever, by convincing as well as converting 
 sinners, if I was ' establishing another foundation, repugnant to the 
 whole plan of man's salvation under the covenant of grace, as well 
 as the clear meaning of our established church and all other Protes- 
 tant churches.' This is a charge indeed ! But I plead not guilty : 
 and till it is proved upon me, I must subscribe myself, 
 
 My dear Lady, 
 
 Your Ladyship's 
 Affectionate but much injured servant, 
 
 John Wesley.'' 
 
 The controversy was now continued for some time, but very pru- 
 dently committed, almost wholly, to Mr. Fletcher; who managed it
 
 216 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 with astonishing temper and success. Indeed, the temper of this 
 gentleman, did not lead him to polemic divinity. He was devout and 
 pious, to a degree seldom equalled since the days of the apostles. 
 But being urged into this controversy by the love of truth and rev- 
 erence for Mr. Wesley, he displayed great knowledge of his subject, 
 and a most happy manner of treating it. His letters were published 
 under the title of, ' : Checks to Antinomianism." They exhibit a fine 
 model for controversy on religious subjects, and will ever bear ample 
 testimony to the goodness of Mr. Fletcher's head and heart. 
 
 It appears to me, however, that the propositions as they stand in 
 the minutes, in short sentences without explanation, have a very sus- 
 picious appearance. The expressions are too ambiguous, and might 
 easily have been exchanged for others more clear, and less liable to 
 give offence. I cannot therefore commend, either the wisdom or pru- 
 dence that dictated them ; notwithstanding the abilities of a Fletcher 
 could make them speak, clearly and explicitly, the language of free 
 grace. 
 
 Mr. Fletcher died in 1785, greatly lamented by thousands who had 
 been benefited by his animating and instructive ministry, and by his 
 pious conversation. The Rev. Mr. Gilpin has given us the finest 
 and most interesting traits of this excellent man's character. 
 
 In February, 1772, Mr. Wesley says, "I casually took a volume 
 of what is called, 'A Sentimental Journey through France and Italy.' 
 Sentimental! What is that? It is not English. He might as well 
 say continental. It is not sense: it conveys no determinate idea. 
 Yet one fool makes many ; and this nonsensical word (who would 
 believe it?) is become a fashionable one ! However, the book agrees 
 full well with the title : for the one is as queer as the other. For 
 oddity, uncouthness, and unlikeness to all the world beside, I sup- 
 pose the writer is without a rival ! " 
 
 The preachers met with no riotous mobs to oppose their progress 
 in Scotland. Here, all ranks and orders of the people, from the 
 highest to the lowest, had long been remarkable for a decent regard 
 to religion and the ministerial character : and this religious decorum^ 
 had not yet been destroyed by that degree of profaneness which stim- 
 ulates the mind to treat the ministers of the gospel with contempt and 
 outrage. But the preachers soon found, that they had prejudices to 
 contend with more difficult to be overcome than the violence of a 
 mob. They found the Scots strongly intrenched within the lines of 
 religious opinions and modes of worship, which almost bade defiance 
 to any mode of attack. Their success was therefore trifling, com- 
 pared with what they had experienced in England and Ireland, 
 where their lives had often been in danger from the mob. Mr. Wes- 
 ley, however, in his stated journeys through Scotland, every where 
 met with the most flattering marks of respect; both from the nobility 
 (who often invited him to take their houses in his way) from many
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 217 
 
 of the established ministers, and from the magistrates of the cities. 
 In April this year, being on his bit /mini visit to Scotland, he cam- to 
 Perth, where the magistrates as a token of their respectful regard for 
 him, presented him with the freedom of the city. The diploma ran 
 thus : 
 
 • Perthi vigesimo octavo die mensis Aprilis, Anno Domini millc- 
 simo septingentesimo septuagesimo secundo. 
 
 "Quo die, Magistratuum Ulustris ordo, et Honorandus Senat<>rum 
 csetus inclyta3 civitatis Perthensis, in debiti amoris ct aflectus Tesse- 
 rain erga Johanncm Wesley Artium Magistrum, nuper Collegiae Lin- 
 colniensis Oxonian Socium, Innnunitatibus prafatse Civitatis, Societa- 
 tis etiam ac Fraternitatis /Edilitkc privilegiia — de omnibus a cive 
 necessario exigendis ac praestandis Donarunt," &c. 
 
 This diploma was struck oft' from a copper-plate upon parchment; 
 the arms of the city and some of the words were illuminated, and 
 flowers painted round the borders, which gave it a splendid appear- 
 ance. And for purity of the Latin, it is not perhaps exceeded by any 
 diploma, either from London or any other city in Europe. 
 
 Mr. Wesley now saw the religious societies he had been the happy 
 instrument of forming, spread rapidly on every side ; and the preach- 
 ers increasing in an almost equal proportion. He became, therefore, 
 every day more solicitous to provide for their unity and permanency 
 after his decease, wishing to preserve at the same time, the original 
 doctrines and economy of the Methodists. He knew the views, the 
 opinions, and the jealousies of the preachers concerning each other, 
 better than any other individual could possibly know them, as he had 
 persons in all places who constantly informed him of every thing of 
 importance that was said or done. From the beginning he had stood 
 at the head of the connexion, and by the general suffrage had acted 
 as dictator, in matters relating to the government of the societies. 
 He had often found that all his authority was barely sufficient to pre- 
 serve peace, and the mere external appearance of unanimity, and 
 therefore concluded, that if his authority were to cease, or not to be 
 transferred to another at his death, the preachers and people would 
 fall into confusion. In January, 1773, being at Shoreham, where no 
 doubt he had consulted Mr. Perronet on the subject, he wrote the 
 following letter to Mr. Fletcher: 
 
 "Dear Sir, 
 
 "What an amazing work has God wrought in these kingdoms, in 
 less than forty years ! And it not only continues, but increases 
 throughout England, Scotland, and Ireland: nay, it has lately spread 
 into New York, Pennsylvania. Virginia, Maryland, and Carolina. 
 But the wise men of the world say. ' When Mr. Wesley drops, then 
 all this is at an end ! ' And so it surely will, unless before God calls 
 him hence, one is found to stand in his place. For l Ovx aya&o* 
 
 vol. ii. 19 2S
 
 21S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 wXvxoigctrir} ■ Elg xoiQctvog ?g».* I see more and more, unless there be 
 one ffgoeseisjt the work can never be carried on. The body of the 
 preachers are not united : nor will any part of them submit to the 
 rest : so that either there must be one to preside over all, or the work 
 will indeed come to an end. 
 
 '■ But who is sufficient for these things? Qualified to preside both 
 over the preachers and people ? He must be a man of faith and love, 
 and one that has a single eye to the advancement of the kingdom 
 of God. He must have a clear understanding ; a knowledge of men 
 and things, particularly of the Methodist doctrine and discipline ; a 
 ready utterance; diligence and activity, with a tolerable share of 
 health. There must be added to these, favor with the people, with 
 the Methodists in general. For unless God turn their eyes and their 
 hearts towards him, he will be quite incapable of the work. He 
 must likewise have some degree of learning : because there are many 
 adversaries learned as well as unlearned, whose mouths must be 
 stopped. But this cannot be done, unless he be able to meet them on 
 their own ground. 
 
 " But has God provided one so qualified? Who is he ? Thou art 
 the man ! God has given you a measure of loving faith ; and a sin- 
 gle eye to his glory. He has given you some knowledge of men and 
 things; particularly of the whole plan of Methodism. You are 
 blessed with some health, activity, and diligence; together with a 
 degree of learning. And to all these, he has lately added, by a way 
 none could have foreseen, favor both with the preachers and the 
 
 whole people Come out in the name of God ! Come to the help 
 
 of the Lord against the mighty ! Come while I am alive and capa- 
 ble of labor — 
 
 ' Bum superest Lachesi quod torqueat, et pedibus me 
 Porto meis, nullo deztram subeunte barillo.' 1 % 
 
 Come while I am able, God assisting, to build you up in faith, to 
 ripen your gifts, and to introduce you to the people. Nil tanti. 
 What possible employment can you have, which is of so great 
 importance? 
 
 "But you will naturally say, ' I am not equal to the task : I have 
 neither grace nor gifts for such an employment ? ' You say true : it is 
 certain you have not: and who has? But do you not know him 
 who is able to give them ? Perhaps not at once, but rather day by day : as 
 each is, so shall your strength be—' But this implies,' you may say, 'a 
 
 * ' It is not good, that the supreme power should be lodged in many hands : let there be 
 one chief governor.' The truth of the first part of this sentence has been remarkably ver- 
 ified among the Methodists, since the death of Mr. Wesley ; to the no small injury of many 
 societies. 
 
 j- ' Who presides over the rest.' 
 
 % < While Lachesis has some thread of life to spin, and I walk on my own feet without the 
 help of a staff.' Juven. Sat. 3d.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 219 
 
 thousand crosses, such as I feel I am not able to bear? You arc not 
 able to bear them now; and they are Dot \i<>\v eOBA Whenever 
 they do come, will He not send them in due number, weight and 
 measure'? And will they not all be for your profit, that you may be 
 a partaker of his holiness. 
 
 " Without conferring, therefore, with flesh and blood, come and 
 strengthen the hands, comfort the heart, and share the labor of, your 
 affectionate friend and brother, 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 This warm and sincere invitation, to a situation not only respected 
 but even reverenced by so large a body of people, must have been 
 highly flattering to Mr. Fletcher; especially as it came from a person 
 he most sincerely loved ; whose superior abilities, learning, and labors, 
 he admired ; and to whose success in the ministry he wished to give 
 every assistance in his power. But he well knew the embarrassments 
 Mr. Wesley met with in the government of the preachers, though he 
 alone, under the providence of God, had given existence to their 
 present character, influence, and usefulness : he was also well ac- 
 quainted with the mutual jealousies the preachers ha4 of each other, 
 and with their jarring interests; but above all, with the general 
 determination which prevailed among them, not to be under the con- 
 trol of any one man after the death of Mr. Wesley. Under these cir- 
 cumstances, he saw nothing before him but darkness, storms, and 
 tempests, with the most threatening dangers, especially if he should 
 live to be alone in the office. He therefore determined, not to launch 
 his little bark on so tempestuous an ocean. 
 
 Mr. Fletcher certainly acted according to the rules of prudence, 
 with respect to himself. But as he died before Mr. Wesley, the dif- 
 ficulties and dangers which he foresaw, were much greater in appear- 
 ance, than they would have been in reality, had he accepted the 
 invitation. I cannot, therefore, but lament that he did not accept it, 
 as he would have done much good while he lived, and have prevented 
 many of the evils which have since taken place. He would, at least, 
 have prevented the influence which a person, some years afterwards, 
 acquired through the connexion, with talents very inferior to most of 
 the preachers ; who has been the chief means of introducing innova- 
 tions into the original plan of Methodism, which have already pro- 
 duced much mischief, and threaten much more in the issue : and 
 whose rash and inconsistent conduct, on several occasions, has brought 
 the whole body of preachers into disgrace, and embarrassed them 
 with many difficulties. 
 
 Mr. Wesley was now advancing in the seventy-first year of his age, 
 and found his health and strength almost undiminished : he therefore 
 continued his labors and travels, with the same assiduity and punc- 
 tuality as at the beginning. In June, 1774, when he entered on his 
 seventy-second year, he speaks thus of himself, " This being my
 
 220 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 birth-day, the first day of my seventy-second year, I was considering 
 how is this, that I find just the same strength as I did thirty years 
 ago 7 That my sight is considerably better now, and my nerves 
 firmer, than they were then? That I have none of the infirmities of 
 old age, and have lost several I had in my youth 1 The grand cause 
 is, the good pleasure of God, who doth whatsoever pleaseth him. 
 The chief means are, 1. My constantly rising at four, for about fifty 
 years : 2. My generally preaching at five in the morning, one of the 
 most healthy exercises in the world : 3. My never travelling less, by 
 sea or land, than four thousand five hundred miles in a year." 
 
 ibout this time died Mr. John Downs ; who had been many years 
 a preacher among the Methodists. He was a man of sincere unaf- 
 fected piety ; of great affliction, and of uncommon genius. Mr. 
 Charles Wesley gives the following account of his death. "John 
 Downs has lived and died the death of the righteous. For several 
 months past, he has been greatly alive to God, walked closely with 
 him, and visibly grown in grace. Ever since the time that he 
 resolved to preach again, he has preached as often as he really could, 
 and with great success. On Friday morning he rose full of faith, and 
 love, and joy. He declared it was the happiest day of his life, and 
 that he had not been so well in body for years. He expressed his 
 joy in showers of tears. — He was led to pray for the people, so as 
 never before. Going out to the chapel at West-street, he said, ' I used 
 to go to preach trembling, and with reluctance, but now I go in 
 triumph.' His text was, 'Come unto me all ye that labor and are 
 heavy laden,' &c. His words were unusually weighty and with 
 power, but few. He perceived, that he could not finish his discourse, 
 and gave out this verse of the hymn, ' Father I lift my heart to thee, 
 No other help I know' — His voice failing he fell on his knees, as 
 meaning to pray ; but he could not be heard. The preacher ran and 
 lifted him from his knees, for he could not raise himself. They car- 
 ried him to bed, where he lay quiet and speechless till eight on Sat- 
 urday morning, and then fell asleep. O for an end like his ! It is 
 the most enviable, the most desirable I ever heard of. His widow I 
 visited yesterday afternoon. She surprised me, and all who saw 
 her : so supported, so calm, so resigned. A faithful friend received 
 her into her house. She had one sixpence in the world, and no more. 
 But her Maker is her husband. — We all agreed, it is the Lord's doing, 
 and is marvellous in our sight."* 
 
 In 1775, Mr. Wesley visited Ireland in his usual course; and in 
 June, being then in the north on his return from Londonderry, 
 he had the most severe illness he had ever before experienced. It 
 was however, in part brought on, and afterwards increased, by such 
 acts of imprudence as we should not expect to meet with in the con- 
 duct of a cautious, sensible, thinking man. I shall give the circum, 
 
 * Taken from the short-hand.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 221 
 
 stances in his own words — (: Tuesday 13 (of June,) I was not v< ry 
 well in the morning, but supposed it would soon go oil'. In the after- 
 noon, the weather being extremely hot, I lay down on the grass in 
 Mr. Lark's orchard at Cock-hill. This I had been accustomed to do 
 for forty years, and never remember to have been hurt by it. Only I 
 never before lay on my face, in which posture I fell asleep- 1 waked 
 a little, and but a little out of order, and preached with ease to a mul- 
 titude of people. Afterwards I was a good deal worse : however, the 
 next day I went on a few miles to the Grange. The table was 
 placed there in such a manner, that all the time 1 was preaching, a 
 strong and sharp wind blew full on the left side of my head. And it 
 was not without a good deal of difficulty that 1 made an end of my 
 sermon. I now found a deep obstruction in my breast : my pulse 
 was exceeding weak and low. I shivered with cold, though the air 
 was sultry hot, only now and then burning for a few minutes. 1 went 
 early to bed, drank a draught of treacle and water, and applied treacle 
 to the soles of my feet. 1 lay till seven on Thursday the loth, and 
 felt considerably better. But I found near the same obstruction in 
 my breast : I had a low, weak pulse : I burned and shivered by turns, 
 and if I ventured to cough it jarred my head exceedingly. In going 
 on to Derry Anvil, I wondered what was the matter, that I could not 
 attend to what I was reading ; no, not for three minutes together, 
 but my thoughts were perpetually shifting. Yet all the time I was 
 preaching in the evening (though I stood in the open air, with the 
 wind whistling round my head) my mind was as composed as ever. 
 Friday 16, in going to Lurgan, 1 wondered again that I could not fix 
 my attention to what I read : yet while I was preaching in the even- 
 ing on the Parade, I found my mind perfectly composed ; although it 
 rained a great part of the time, which did not well agree with my 
 head. Saturday 17, I was persuaded to send for Dr. Laws, a sensi- 
 ble and skilful physician. He told me, ' I was in a high fever, and 
 advised me to lie by.' I told him, that could not be done ; as I had 
 appointed to preach in several places, and must preach as long as I 
 could speak. He then prescribed a cooling draught, with a grain or 
 two of camphor, as my nerves were universally agitated. This I 
 took with me to Tandragee: but when I came there, I was not able 
 to preach : my understanding being quite confused, and my strength 
 entirely gone. Yet I breathed freely, and had not the least thirst, 
 nor any pain from head to foot. 
 
 " I was now at a full stand : whether to aim at Lisburn. or to push 
 forward for Dublin? But my friends doubting whether I could bear 
 so long a journey. I went straight to Derry Agby, a gentleman's seat 
 on the side of a hill, three miles beyond Lisburn. Here nature sunk, 
 and I took to my bed : but I could no more turn myself therein, than 
 a new-born child. My memory failed as well as my strength, and 
 well nigh my Understanding. Only those words ran in my mind, 
 19*
 
 222 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 when I saw Miss Gayer on one side of the bed, looking at her mother 
 on the other, 
 
 < She sat, like patience on a monument 
 Smiling at grief.' 
 
 "I can give no account of what followed for two or three days, 
 being more dead than alive. Only I remember it was difficult for me 
 to speak, my throat being exceedingly dry. But Joseph Bradford 
 tells me, I said on Wednesday, 'It will be determined before this 
 time to-morrow; ' that my tongue was much swollen, and as black as a 
 coal ; that I was convulsed all over, and for some time my heart did 
 not beat perceptibly, neither was any pulse discernible. 
 
 " In the night of Thursday, the 22d, Joseph Bradford came to me 
 with a cup, and said, 'Sir, you must take this.' I thought I will, if I 
 can, to please him ; for it will do me neither harm nor good. Imme- 
 diately it set me a vomiting; my heart began to beat, and my pulse 
 to play again. And from that hour, the extremity of the symptoms 
 abated. The next day I sat up several hours, and walked four or 
 five times across the room. On Saturday I sat up all day, and walked 
 across the room many times, without any weariness. On Sunday I 
 came down stairs, and sat several hours in the parlor. On Monday 
 I walked before the house: on Tuesday I took an airing in the 
 chaise : and on Wednesday, trusting in God, to the astonishment of 
 my friends, I set. out for Dublin." 
 
 About this time, Mr. Wesley published his "Calm Address to the 
 American Colonies," then at war with England, the mother country. 
 This tract made a great noise, and raised him many adversaries. 
 Being frequently asked, why he published it) He answered, in 
 Lloyd's Evening Post, "Not to get money. Had that been my 
 motive, I should have swelled it into a shilling pamphlet, and have 
 entered it at Stationer's Hall. — Not to get preferment for myself, or 
 my brother's children — not to please any man living, high or low. I 
 know mankind too well. I know they that love you for political 
 service, love you less than their dinner; and they who hate you, 
 hate you worse than the devil. — Least of all did I write, with a view 
 to inflame any: just the contrary. I contributed my mite toward 
 putting out the flame which rages all over the land," &c. — Many of 
 his friends, however, were of opinion that he would have acted a 
 more wise and better part, had he never meddled with political dis- 
 putes. Observation had convinced them, that ministers of the gospel, 
 by interfering with politics, have seldom done any good, and often 
 much harm : having frequently hindered their own usefulness, and 
 made a whip for their own backs. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1776, Mr. Fletcher was recovering 
 from a severe illness. Mr. Wesley, having a high opinion of the sal- 
 utary effects of easy journies through the country, in such cases, 
 Invited Mr. Fletcher to come out, and accompany him through some
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 223 
 
 of the societies in the spring. Part of Mr. Fletcher's answer is as 
 follows; "I received last night the favor of yours, from Bristol. My 
 grand desire is, to he just what the Lord would have me to he. I 
 could, if you wanted a travelling assistant, accompany you, as my 
 little strength would admit, in some of your excursions. Hut your 
 recommending me to the societies as one who might succeed you, 
 should the Lord take you hence before me, is a step to which I could 
 by no means consent. It would make me take my horse and gallop 
 away. Beside, such a step would at this juncture, be, I think, pecu- 
 liarly improper. — We ought to give as little hold to the evil sunnisings, 
 and rash judgments of our opponents as may be. — What has made 
 me glut our friends with my books, is not any love to such publica- 
 tions, but a desire to make an end of the controversy. It is probable 
 that my design has miscarried ; and that I have disgusted rather than 
 convinced the people. — I agree with you, sir, that now is the time to 
 pray both for ourselves and our king: for the Church of England, 
 and that part of it which is called the Methodists. I cast my mite 
 of supplication into the general treasure. The Lord guide, support, 
 and strengthen you more and more unto the end!" 
 
 An order had been made by the House of Lords in May this year, 
 "That the Commissioners of His Majesty's Excise do write circular 
 letters to all such persons whom they have reason to suspect to have 
 plate, as also to those who have not paid regularly the duty on the 
 same," &c. In consequence of this order, the Accomptant-General 
 for Household Plate, sent Mr. Wesley, in September, a copy of the 
 order, with the following letter : 
 
 " Reverend Sir, 
 " As the commissioners cannot doubt but you have plate for which 
 you have hitherto neglected to make an entry, they have directed me 
 to send you the above copy of the lords' order, and to inform you, 
 they expect that you forthwith make due entry of all your plate, such 
 entry to bear date from the commencement of the plate duty, or from 
 such time as you have owned, used, had, or kept any quantity of 
 silver-plate, chargeable by the Act of Parliament, as in default hereof, 
 the Board will be obliged to signify your refusal to their lordships. — 
 N. B. An immediate answer is desired." 
 
 Mr. Wesley answered as follows : 
 
 "Sir, 
 " I have two silver tea-spoons at London, and two at Bristol. This 
 is all the plate which I have at present : and I shall not buy any 
 more, while so many around me want bread. 
 
 I am, Sir, 
 
 Your most humble servant, 
 
 John Wesley."
 
 224 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 The Methodists had now got a footing in the Isle of Man.* The 
 
 * " The Isle of Man. is situated in the Irish sea, lying about seven leagues north from 
 Anglesey ; about the same distance from Lancashire ; nearly the like distance south-east 
 from Galloway, and nine leagues east from Ireland. Its form is long and narrow, stretch- 
 ing from the north-east of Ayre Point to the Calf of Man, which lies south-west, at least 
 thirty English miles. Its breadth in some places is more than nine miles, some say 
 twelve, in most places eight, and in some not above five ; and contains about one hundred 
 and sixty square miles." 
 
 This island is mentioned by several ancient authors. Caesar calls it Mona : but the 
 Mona of Tacitus, can only be applied to Anglesey. Pliny calls it Monabia : and in Ptol- 
 emy we find Monaida, that is, the farther or more remote Mon. Orosius styles it Mena- 
 via ; and tells us that it was extremely fertile. Bede, who distinguishes clearly two Men- 
 avian Islands, names this the Northern Menavia, bestowing the epithet of Southern upon 
 Anglesey. Alured of Beverly, also speaks of it as one of the Menavian Islands. The 
 Britons in their own language, called it Manaw, more properly Main au, i. e. "a little 
 Island," which seems to be latinized in the word Menavia. All which proves, that this 
 small isle was early inhabited, and as well known to the rest of the world as either Britain 
 or Ireland. 
 
 The Isle of Man was, for a long time, an independent state, governed by its own princes. 
 At length, however, they became feudatories to the kings of England, resorted to their 
 court, were kindly received, and had pensions bestowed upon them. Upon the demise of 
 Magnus, the last king of this isle, without heirs male, Alexander III. king of Scots, who 
 had conquered the other isles, seized likewise upon this ; which, as part of that kingdom, 
 came into the hands of Edward I., who directed William Huntercumbe, Warden of that 
 isle for him, to restore it to John Baliol, who had done homage to him for the kingdom of 
 Scotland. 
 
 But it seems there was still remaining, a lady named Austrica, who claimed this sover- 
 eignty, as nearest of kin to the deceased Magnus. This claimant being able to obtain 
 nothing from John Baliol, applied herself to King Edward, as the superior lord. He, 
 upon this application, by his writ, which is yet extant, commanded both parties, in order 
 to determine their right, to appear in the King's Bench. The progress of this suit does not 
 appear ; but we know that this lady, by a deed of gift conveyed her claim to Sir Simon de 
 Montacute ; and after many disputes, invasions by the Scots, and other accidents, the title 
 was examined in Parliament, in the Seventh of Edward III. and solemnly adjudged to 
 William de Montacute; to whom, by letters patent dated the same year, that monarch 
 released all claim whatsoever. 
 
 In the succeeding reign, William de Montacute, earl of Salisbury, sold it to Sir William 
 Scroop, afterward earl of Wiltshire ; and upon losing his head, it was granted by Henry 
 IV. to Henry Percy, earl of Northumberland ; who being attainted, had all his lands 
 restored, except the Isle of Man, which the same monarch granted to Sir John Stanley, to 
 be held by him of the kin^s his heirs and successors, by homage, and a cast of falcons to 
 be presented at every coronation : and from this family, afterwards earis of Derby, it 
 descended to the duke of Athol. 
 
 This island, from its situation directly in the mouth of the Channel, is very beneficial to 
 Britain, by lessening the force of the tides, which would otherwise break with far greater 
 violence than they do at present. The inhabitants are at this day a brisk, lively, hardy, 
 industrious, and well-meaning people. There are few who have over-grown fortunes, and 
 as few who are in distress. The late Lord Derby farming out his customs to foreigners, the 
 insolence of those farmers drew on them the resentment of the English government ; and 
 the inhabitants, by an Act of Parliament, were deprived of an open trade with this counirv 
 This naturally produced smuggling, which was carried on with astonishing success ; till 
 the government in 1765, thought proper to put an entire stop to it, by purchasing the 
 island of the duke of Athol, except his landed property in it : and the manorial rights and 
 emoluments, the patronage of the bishopric, and other ecclesiastical benefices, are una- 
 lienably vested in the Crown, and the island subjected to the regulations of the British 
 excise and customs. The inhabitants of the isle are of the Church of England, and the 
 bishop is styled, Bishop of Sodor and Man. By an Act of Parliament, the 33d of Henry 
 VIII. this bishopric is declared to be in the province of York. See Encyclop. Brit.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 225 
 
 last year, a local preacher from Liverpool had paid them a visit, and 
 spent some time with them. H<' repeated his visit this year, and 
 societies were already formed in seven different places, and they 
 reckoned one hundred and fifty- seven members in the island. It 
 happened here, as in most places of Greal Britain and Inland, that 
 the first preaching of the Methodists, produced no commotions or riots 
 among the common people. I am, indeed, fully convinced that the 
 lower orders of the people, would never become riotous on any occa- 
 sion, had they food sufficient to eat, were they not excited to those 
 acts of outrage, under false pretences, by persons who have some 
 influence over them, and who endeavor to keep behind the scene. 
 The preachers, however, did not long enjoy peace. Two or three ill- 
 minded persons, of some influence in the island, formed a plan of 
 opposition, which in such cases, is but too often successful. It is per- 
 haps universally true, that they who are destitute of the necessary 
 qualifications to do good, have still the power of doing much harm : 
 so much easier is it, to do the one than the other. These persons, to 
 give greater weight to their opposition, so far prejudiced the mind of 
 the bishop against these new comers, that he wrote a pastoral letter, 
 directed to all the rectors, vicars, chaplains, and curates, within the 
 Isle and diocese of Man. In this letter he states the ground of his 
 opposition thus: "Whereas we have been informed, that several 
 unordained, unauthorized, and unqualified persons from other coun- 
 tries, have for some time past, presumed to preach and teach publicly, 
 and hold and maintain conventicles ; and have caused several weak 
 persons to combine themselves together in a new society, and have 
 private meetings, assemblies, and congregations, contrary to the doc- 
 trines, government, rites, and ceremonies of the established church, 
 and the civil and ecclesiastical laws of this Isle : We do therefore, for 
 the prevention of schism and the reestablishment of that uniformity 
 in religious worship which so long hath subsisted among us, hereby 
 desire and require each and every of you, to be vigilant and use your 
 utmost endeavors to dissuade your respective flocks from following, 
 or being led and misguided by such incompetent teachers," dec.. &C. 
 After expatiating a little on this part of his charge, he tells his clergy 
 that if they could not prevail with the people by persuasion, that 
 they must get a knowledge of the names of such persons as attended 
 at these unlawful meetings, as he calls them, and especially of such 
 as enjoyed any office or privilege by episcopal license, and present 
 them to his Rev. Vicars-General, or to some of them. He then 
 requires every one of his clergy, to repel any Methodist preacher 
 from the sacrament, if he should offer himself at the table to receive 
 it. He further directs, that this pastoral letter should be read, plena 
 Ecclesia, in full church, the next Sunday after the receipt thereof. 
 
 The storm now became violent, and Methodism was threatened 
 with a total shipwreck on the island. The preachers and people, 
 
 vol. 11. 29
 
 226 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 however, weathered it out ; and in the end of May, 1777, Mr. Wes- 
 ley, who always wished to stand foremost in danger and diligence, 
 paid them a visit, and was received in a very friendly manner by a 
 few persons of respectability and influence. At Peele-Town, Mr. 
 Corbet said, he would gladly have asked him to preach in his church, 
 but the bishop had forbid it; who had also forbidden all his clergy to 
 admit any Methodist preacher to the Lord's Supper. On this occa- 
 sion Mr. Wesley observes, "Is any clergyman obliged, either in law 
 or conscience to obey such a prohibition? By no means. The v'rfl 
 even of the king does not bind any English subject, unless it be sec- 
 onded by an express law. How much less the will of a bishop ? 
 But did not you take an oath to obey him?" "No: nor any clergy- 
 man in the three kingdoms. This is a mere vulgar error. Shame 
 that it should prevail almost universally." 
 
 About the time of the Conference this year, a travelling preacher 
 who had been well received by the people, and who had enjoyed a 
 large share of Mr. Wesley's confidence for several years, withdrew 
 from the connexion, and went among the Friends. There had been 
 a misunderstanding between them, for some time before he took this 
 step; and soon afterwards he wrote to Mr. Wesley on the subject. 
 Mr. Charles. I suppose, was in the habit of corresponding with this 
 preacher, and happening to see the letter, requested his brother to let 
 him answer it. The request was granted; and as the answer is 
 written with candor, contains some good observations on young con- 
 verts, and points out one striking trait in Mr. John Wesley's charac- 
 ter. I shall insert it. The date is October this year.* 
 
 " I thank you," says he, "for your affectionate letter, f It confirms 
 and increases my love towards you. Your phrase and dress, make 
 no difference to us — let us abide in the love of Jesus, and we must 
 continue to love one another — out of true impartial love to you both, 
 I long for peace between you and my brother. But alas ! you do not 
 love each other so well as I do : mutual confidence is lost, and then 
 what union can there be? I submit to the permissive will of 
 Providence. 
 
 "If I know my own heart, I have nothing there but tender disin- 
 terested love for him and for you : and it is, and must be, a serious 
 grief to me that you are not cordially affected to each other. But we 
 might part friends, who can never part. — I wished to see you ; I 
 should not have said one word against your religion ; but I should 
 have taken the liberty of giving you a friendly caution or two, lest 
 satan get an advantage over you, or us. 
 
 "You know, when a man leaves one religious party or society, it 
 is a theme both to him and them. Those of his old friends who 
 
 * This letter is taken from Mr. Charles Wesley's papers in short-hand, put into my 
 hands since the first volume of this work was published, 
 f I suppose, one that Mr. Charles had received from him.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 227 
 
 loved him merely as a member of their society, will cease to love him 
 on that account : those who have little or no grace, will partly treat 
 
 him as a deserter, ami express their anger <>r ill-will by speaking 
 against him. This stabbing a man in the back, as soon as he turns it 
 upon us, I abhor and protest against; and discourage to the utmost. 
 of my power.— One, who forsakes his formi i friends, will he tempted 
 to speak evil of them, and mention their faults, real or supposed, to 
 justify himself for leaving them, or to recommi ml himself to his new 
 friends. I always stood in doubt of such converts ; whether from the 
 Calvinists, .Moravians, Dissenters, or any other. Beside, ;i young 
 convert is always most zealous in making proselytes; which awakens 
 suspicion in the deserted party, and arms them against depredations. 
 " My brother showed me your last : I desired him to let me answer 
 it. Hope of a free conversation with you, hindered me from writing. 
 You know, I have talked with you concerning him, without reserve : 
 I could not have used such confidence towards another. Still I am as 
 incapable of mistrusting you, as you are of trusting him. In many 
 things I have more fellowship with you, than I have with him: my 
 love for both is the same. 
 
 " But, ' You expect he will keep his own secrets ! ' Let me whis- 
 per it into your ear ; He never could do it since he was born. It is 
 a gift which God has not given him. But I shall speak to him, and 
 put a stop to what you justly complain of, and let all be buried in 
 oblivion. I wish you may never have any uneasy thought on our 
 account. Speak not therefore of my brother ; think no evil of him ; 
 forget him if you can entirely, till you meet above. 
 
 " You are now entering on a new scene of things. You have no 
 doubt of God's calling you among the Friends. I judge nothing be- 
 fore the time : time will show. I heartily pray God you may do, and 
 receive much more good among them, than you did among us. If 
 God give you discernment and favor, and you are the approved instru- 
 ment of reviving his work, and their first love, I shall rejoice and be 
 thankful that you ever left us. But if, which God forbid, you should 
 bury your talent, do no good, and only change one form for another ; 
 alas ! alas ! my brother, you will prove yourself mistaken, and lose 
 many jewels which might have been added to your crown. 
 
 "I should think worse of our society than you do, if they felt no 
 sorrow at parting with you. Some whom I know, will seldom think 
 of you without a sorrowful tear. The days of my mourning are just 
 ended. My hope of you is steady, that if you hold out a little longer, 
 I shall find you again among the blessed in that day." 
 
 This letter, and the account he has given of Mr. John Downs, are 
 very clear proofs that Mr. Charles Wesley was not an enemy to all 
 lay-preachers; of which indeed, many other proofs might be given. — 
 The fact however, here stated, that Mr. John Wesley never could 
 keep a secret, I believe is strictly true, Though his connexions and
 
 228 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 correspondence were uncommonly large, yet no person, perhaps, in 
 the world, had so few secrets as Mr. J. Wesley. He never travelled 
 alone, and the person who attended him, had the charge of his letters 
 and papers, which of course lay open to his inspection. The preach- 
 ers likewise, who were occasionally with him, had access to his letters 
 and papers, especially if he had confidence in their sincerity and zeal 
 in religion, which it was not very difficult to obtain. It was easy for 
 these persons to see the motive that influenced him, and the end he 
 had in view in every action of his life, however remote from public 
 observation : and he took no pains to conceal them, but seemed rather 
 to court the discovery. 
 
 Hitherto the society in London had occupied the old Foundery near 
 Upper-Moorfields, as a place of worship ; but were now making prep- 
 arations to quit it. They had obtained the promise of a lease from 
 the city, of a piece of ground in the City-Road, and everything being 
 prepared, the day was fixed for laying the foundation of a chapel. 
 "The rain," says Mr. Wesley, "befriended us much, by keeping 
 away thousands who purposed to be there. But there were still such 
 multitudes, that it was with great difficulty I got through them to lay 
 the first stone. Upon this was a plate of brass, covered with another 
 stone, on which was engraved, ' This was laid by John Wesley, on 
 April 1, 1777.' Probably this will be seen no more, by any human 
 eye ; but will remain there, till the earth and the works thereof are 
 burnt up." 
 
 By the end of October, 1778, the chapel was built, and ready to be 
 opened. " November 1," says Mr. Wesley, " was the day appointed 
 for opening the New Chapel in the City-Road. It is perfectly neat, 
 but not fine ; and contains far more than the Foundery : I believe, 
 together with the morning chapel, as many as the Tabernacle. Many 
 were afraid, that the multitudes crowding from all parts, would have 
 occasioned much disturbance. But they were happily disappointed ; 
 there was none at all : all was quietness, decency, and order. I 
 preached on part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the Temple ; 
 and both in the morning and afternoon, God was eminently present in 
 the midst of the congregation." 
 
 Upon the opening of the New Chapel, it seems Mr. John and Charles 
 Wesley agreed, that one of them should fill the pulpit as often as 
 possible, till the congregation became fixed and settled. This gave 
 offence to the lay-preachers, who thought themselves slighted, and 
 perhaps justly. They therefore obtained a promise from Mr. John 
 Wesley, that during his absence, one of their body should preach in 
 it when his brother could not; which subjected the other clergymen 
 to their authority. Mr. Charles, who always wished the clergymen 
 to enjoy a pre-eminence over the lay-preachers, was hurt at his 
 brother's concession ; and on Good-Friday, 1779, wrote to him as fol- 
 lows. " I have served the chapel morning and evening, and met the
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WE8LSY. 229 
 
 society every other week since you left us. I think myself bound so 
 to do, as long as I can ; both by my duty as a clergyman, and by OUJ 
 agreement when the chapel was first opened. W e agreed to fill the 
 j)iil|)il there as often as we could, especially at the beginning, till the 
 congregation was settled. Many of the subscribers you know, \ 
 not of our society, yet of the church : out of good-will to them and 
 to the church, not out of ill-will to the preachers, I wished the 
 church service continued there. 
 
 " I am sorry you yielded to the preachers. They do not love the 
 Church of England. What must be the consequence when we are 
 gone ? A separation is inevitable. Do you not wish to keep as many 
 good people in the church as you can ? By what means 7 What can 
 be done now 7 Something might be done to save the remainder, if 
 you had resolution, and would stand by me as firmly as I will by 
 you. Consider what you are bound to as a clergyman ; and what you 
 do, do quickly. — You did not expect complaints of me for preaching 
 too often ! I cannot long stand in the way of any."* 
 
 It is easy to perceive, that Mr. Charles Wesley's mind was con- 
 stantly awake to everything that tended, in any degree, to introduce 
 innovations into the original plan of Methodism; to every measure 
 which had any tendency to alter the relative situation of the societies 
 to the established church, and to other bodies of religious professors 
 in the nation, and to form them into a separate party. His whole soul 
 revolted from this, and he used all his influence to prevent it. 
 
 In February this year, Mr. John W r esley observes, " Finding many 
 serious persons were much discouraged by prophets of evil, confi- 
 dently foretelling very heavy calamities, which were coming upon 
 our nation; I endeavored to lift up their hands, by opening and ap- 
 plying those comfortable words, Psalm xlii. 5, G. ' Why art thou so 
 heavy, O my soul? Why ait thou so disquieted within me? O put 
 thy trust in God ; for I will yet give him thanks, who is the help of 
 my countenance and my God.' " — The next day was the National 
 Fast. And he observes, " So solemn a one I never saw before. From 
 one end of the city to the other, there was scarce any one seen in the 
 streets. All places of public worship were crowded in an uncommon 
 degree ; and an unusual awe sat on most faces. I preached on the 
 words of God to Abraham, interceding for Sodom, ' I will not destroy 
 it (the city) for ten's sake.' " 
 
 When we find a man constantly travelling through all parts of the 
 nation ; holding intercourse with immense multitudes of people, by 
 means of the pulpit and private correspondence ; and exerting all his 
 influence on every occasion of public distress or alarm, to soften and 
 quiet the minds of the people, we must call him a national blessing. 
 And such was the constant practice of Mr. Wesley for more than half 
 
 * Taken from the short-hand. 
 VOL. II. 20
 
 230 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 a century ! Let us hope, that the men who have succeeded him, will 
 follow his example. 
 
 In November, Mr. Wesley observes, " My brother and I set out for 
 Bath, on a very extraordinary occasion. Some time since, Mr. Smyth, 
 a clergyman whose labors God had greatly blessed in the North of 
 Ireland, brought his wife over to Bath, who had been for some time 
 in a declining state of health. I desired him to preach every Sunday 
 evening in our chapel, while he remained there. But as soon as I 
 was gone, Mr. M — , one of our preachers, vehemently opposed that ; 
 affirming it was the common cause of all the lay-preachers : that they 
 were appointed by the Conference, not by me, and he would not suf- 
 fer the clergy to ride over their heads ; Mr. Smyth in particular, of 
 whom he said all manner of evil. Hence the society was torn in 
 pieces, and thrown into the utmost confusion." — 1 am sorry to confess 
 on this occasion, that there are men among the preachers, of a most 
 violent ungovernable spirit. These, if they find it necessary for any 
 particular purpose, to oppose an individual, or any number of indi- 
 viduals, of character and influence in the society, use every method 
 in their power, both in the pulpit and out, to make him appear to the 
 people as bad as the devil. Invention is on the rack to put the 
 worst construction possible on everything he may say or do. Nay 
 they attribute many things to him, the very thought of which never 
 entered his heart, till he found himself accused of them. This line 
 of conduct seems to have been taken from the practice of the Romish 
 priests, who represent those whom they choose to call heretics, as 
 guilty of every species of crime imagination can invent : and the 
 Jesuits generally accused their most powerful opponents of heresy. — 
 The Romish clergy call their heretics, enemies of the church : these 
 preachers, call those who stand in the way of their own schemes of 
 ambition and power, enemies of the work of God, " incarnate devils," 
 &c. and from an affectation of charity pray for them in a way that 
 only tends to inflame the minds of the people against them, by mak- 
 ing them appear more guilty ; and to give a greater display of their 
 own goodness, by pretending a concern for them, and for the interests 
 of the people. Thus we see, these men imitate their great exemplars 
 in these kinds of contests, with wonderful exactness. Their language 
 indeed differs, but the governing spirit in both is the same ; and in 
 the same circumstances would produce the same effects ! It is natural 
 for the unsuspecting people at first, to believe that none of the preach- 
 ers would bring accusations against an individual (or any number of 
 individuals associated together) merely for the purpose of ruining his 
 reputation with the society, that their own schemes may the better 
 succeed : and yet this was undoubtedly the fact in the case before us; 
 and I wish it were the only fact of the kind that might be recorded. 
 It is easy for these men to bear down any individual for a long time, 
 as he has generally no immediate access to the people, to prove his 
 own innocence ; and they have the pulpit, which they make use of to
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 231 
 
 keep up an influence against him. In this case innocence is no pro- 
 tection against universal prejudice and reproach; and the best friends 
 to the connexion, may be sacrificed to the seen t machinations of a 
 combination of a few preachers. And what is Mill worse, they have 
 no redress, since the death of Mr. Wesley, but through the medium 
 of their enemies; and every one will easily conjecture how this must 
 terminate. The reader will observe, that I speak only of a few of 
 the preachers whose conduct is so very reprehensible ; yet I cannot 
 help blaming the rest for continuing these violent men in thi Conn< ..- 
 ion, and more especially for continuing them in any office of govern- 
 ment in the societies, as it brings the whole body of the preachers, 
 however innocent, under a suspicion of favoring such unchristian 
 proceedings; which, if not vigorously opposed, must ruin the whole 
 system, and bring religion itself into disgrace. He, therefore, acts the 
 part of a true friend to Methodism, who resists practices so destructive 
 in their tendency, and who endeavors by every lawful method in his 
 power, to prevent a repetition of them : who shows in a strong light, 
 that men capable of adopting such iniquitous means of carrying their 
 schemes into effect, are not fit to be Methodist preachers; and that, 
 it becomes the indispensable duty of the rest to cut off a hand, a foot, 
 and even to pluck out a right eye, and to cast them away, rather than 
 the whole body should perish. — I shall only observe further on this 
 disagreeable subject, that the intelligent reader, who is acquainted 
 with the internal affairs of the Methodists, will easily recollect instan- 
 ces, wherein the truth of what is here stated has been fully proved, 
 and amply illustrated. 
 
 It seems Mr. M considered himself as asserting the rights of 
 
 Conference, and acting for the benefit of the whole body of the preach- 
 ers, who ought therefore to make it a common cause. Mr. Charles Wes- 
 ley was firmly persuaded, that a combination of preachers against his 
 
 brother's authority, did actually exist; and that Mr. M on this 
 
 occasion, was no more than their agent, through whom they meant to 
 try their strength. How this might be, is uncertain; but Mr. Wes- 
 ley, at first, resisted this encroachment on his power with great firm- 
 ness. " I read to the society," says he, " a paper which I wrote near 
 twenty years ago, on a like occasion. Herein I observed, that the 
 rules of our preachers were fixed by me, before any conference existed, 
 particularly the twelfth: 'Above all, you are to preach when and 
 
 where I appoint.' By obstinately opposing this rule. Mr. M has 
 
 made all this uproar. In the morning, at a meeting of the preachers, 
 
 I informed Mr. M , that as he did not agree to our fundamental 
 
 rule, I could not receive him as one of our preachers, till he was of 
 another mind. I read the same paper to the society at Bristol, as I 
 found the flame had spread thither also. A few at Hath separated 
 from us on this account : but the rest were thoroughly satisfy .1." 
 
 Mr. M , however, did not fail to use his utmost endeavors tc 
 
 interest the other preachers in his cause : and Mr. Wesley perceiving
 
 232 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 that some of the old itinerants greatly favored him, wrote the follow- 
 ing letter to one of them, which I suppose is a copy of that which was 
 sent to the rest. The date is January, 17S0. 
 " My Dear Brother, 
 
 " You seem to me not to have well considered the rules of an 
 helper, or the rise of Methodism. It pleased God by me, to awaken 
 first my brother, and then a few others ; who severally desired of me, 
 as a favor, that I would direct them in all things. After my return 
 from Georgia, many were both awakened and converted to God. 
 One. and another and another of these, desired to join with me as 
 sons in the gospel, to be directed by me. I drew up a few plain 
 rules (observe, there was no conference in being !) and permitted 
 them to join me on these conditions. Whoever therefore violates these 
 conditions, particularly that of being directed by me in the work, does 
 
 ipso facto disjoin himself from me. This brother M has done 
 
 (but he cannot see that he has done amiss) and he would have it a 
 common cause ; that is, he would have all the preachers do the same. 
 He thinks ' they have a right so to do.' So they have. They have 
 a right to disjoin themselves from me, whenever they please. But 
 they cannot, in the nature of the thing join with me, any longer than 
 they are directed by me. And what if the present preachers disjoined 
 themselves? What should I lose thereby? Only a great deal of 
 labor and care, which I do not seek, but endure ; because no one else 
 either can or will. 
 
 " You seem likewise to have quite a wrong idea of a conference. 
 For above six years after my return to England, there was no such 
 thing. I then desired some of our preachers to meet me ; in order to 
 advise, not to control me. And you may observe, they had no power 
 at all, but what I exercised through them. I chose to exercise the 
 power which God had given me, in this manner, both to avoid osten- 
 tation, and gently to habituate the people to obey them, when I 
 should be taken from their head. But as long as I remain with them, 
 the fundamental plan of Methodism remains inviolate : as long as 
 any preacher joins with me, he is to be directed by me in his work. 
 
 Do not you see then, that brother M , whatever his intentions 
 
 might be, acted as wrong as wrong could be ? And that the represent- 
 ing of this, as the common cause of the preachers, was the way to 
 common destruction? The way to turn all their heads, and to set 
 them in arms? It was a blow at the very root of Methodism. I 
 could not therefore do less than I did. It was the very least that 
 could be done, for fear that the evil should spread. 
 
 " I do not willingly speak of these things at all : but I do it now 
 out of necessity, because I perceive the mind of you, and some others, 
 is a little hurt by not seeing them in a true light. 
 
 I am. 
 
 Your affectionate brother, 
 
 J. Wesley."
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 233 
 
 This letter had not all the ellect Mr. Wesley desired. He tells us. 
 that he had written the paper which he read to the society at Bath 
 and Bristol, twenty years before, on a like occasion. But he soon 
 found, that there was a vast difference between his situation at that 
 time, and the present. In the course of twenty years, the preachers 
 had greatly increased in number and influence; and the vigor of his 
 mind, to resist an opposition like this, was greatly diminished. He 
 seemed sensible of this ; for as the Conference drew near he was evi- 
 dently intimidated, and wrote to his brother Charles to accompany 
 him to Bristol, where it was to be held. Mr. Charles had carefully 
 watched all the proceedings in this affair, and was highly displeased 
 both at them, and at his brother's timidity. He answered as follows ; 
 • My reasons against accepting your invitation to the Conference, are, 
 1. 1 can do no good : 2. I can prevent no evil : 3. I am afraid of 
 being a partaker of other men's sins, or of countenancing them by my 
 presence. 4. I am afraid of myself; you know I cannot command 
 my temper, and you have not courage to stand by me. 5. I cannot 
 trust your resolution : unless you act with a vigor that is not in you, 
 amdamatum est, our affairs are past hope. 
 
 "I am not sure they will not prevail upon you to ordain them. — 
 You claim the power, and only say, ' It is not probable you shall 
 ever exercise it.' Probability on one side, implies probability on the 
 other; and I want better security. So I am to stand by, and see the 
 ruin of our cause ! You know how far you may depend on me ; let 
 me know how far I may depend on you, and on our preachers. In 
 the Bath affair you acted with vigor for the first time; but you could 
 not hold out. Unmindful of your power and your infirmity, yoM 
 yielded to the rebel, instead of his yielding to you. You should not 
 have employed him again, till he had owned his fault. This quite 
 overturned my confidence in you, which I should never have told you 
 had I not been compelled. — If you think my advice can be of any use 
 to you, I will attend you to Bristol, and be always within call," &c. 
 
 Mr. Charles accordingly attended his brother to Bristol, and was 
 present at the Conference: but exceedingly dissatisfied with his 
 brother's total want of courage on the occasion. About a fortnight 
 after, he sent him the following letter. " I did not hope by my pres- 
 ence at the Conference, to do any good, or prevent any evil. So I 
 told you in London. Yet I accepted your invitation, only because 
 you desired it. And as I came merely to please you, I resolved not 
 to contradict your will in any thing. Your will, I perceived, was to 
 
 receive Mr. M , unhumbled, unconvinced, into your confidence. 
 
 and into your bosom. He came uninvited, and openly accused your 
 curate for obeying your orders : you suffered it; and did not give Mr. 
 
 M the gentlest reproof for disobeying them, and drawing others 
 
 into his rebellion ; and endeavoring to engage all the preachers in it : 
 making an actual separation at Bath, and still keeping up his sepa- 
 
 vol. ii. 20* 30
 
 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 rate society. My judgment was, never to receive Mr. M as a 
 
 preacher, till he acknowledged his fault. But I submitted and attended 
 in silence. I was much easier for me to say nothing, than to speak 
 neither more nor less than you would approve. I was sometimes 
 strongly tempted to speak ; but if I had opened my mouth I should 
 have spoiled all. — Your design, I believed, was to keep all quiet — I 
 allow you your merit — Tu Maximus ille es, 
 
 TJnus qui nobis cedendo restituis rem.* 
 
 " By a very few words I could have provoked your preachers to 
 lay beside the mask : but that was the very thing you guarded against; 
 and, I suppose, the reason for which you desired my presence, that I 
 might be some sort of check to the independents. Still I think it bet- 
 ter for the people, that they (the preachers) should show themselves 
 before your death, than after it. You think otherwise ; and I submit. 
 Satis, jam satis spectata in te amicitia, est mea ;f and I am perfectly 
 satisfied with my own insignificancy. I have but one thing to do ; 
 the Lord make me ready for it." 
 
 Here we see the preachers prevailed, and Mr. Wesley gave way : 
 and from this Conference to the time of his death, I believe his au- 
 thority was gradually on the decline. Mr. Wesley knew how to yield, 
 and preserve an appearance of authority, in cases where he saw 
 resistance would be useless, or productive of confusion. He observes 
 
 in his letter to the preachers, that Mr. M 's proposition, which 
 
 tended to deprive him of a portion of his power, was, " a blow at 
 the root of Methodism." He must mean, at the root of discipline, or 
 the economy established by his authority among the preachers and 
 people. This was true. The discipline, and his power, grew up 
 together ; they mutually supported each other, and the one was the 
 natural guardian of the other. What wonder then, that, a breach 
 being- now made in his power, the discipline should soon after be over- 
 run with innovations ? When the fence is broken down, the garden 
 is trodden under foot, and soon overspread with weeds. 
 
 In the beginning of this year, a great clamor was raised against 
 the bill passed in favor of the Roman Catholics. A Protestant Asso- 
 ciation was formed to obtain a repeal of it, and in the end much 
 mischief was done: not without suspicion, however, that the outra- 
 ges which followed, were greatly promoted and increased by Papists, 
 and by others in disguise. The one party wished to disgrace the 
 
 * This line is a parody on a line of old Ennius, quoted by Cicero in his Cato Major, 
 Unis qui nobis ainctando resti/uit rem. The words allude to Q. Fabius Maximus, who, when 
 Hannibal invaded Italy, was made Dictator, and by marches and counter-marches delay- 
 ing a battle, saved Rome ; and hence was called, the Cunctator, or Delayer. Mr. Charles 
 has changed cunctando for cedendo, ' by yielding or giving up.' and put the verb in the 
 second person singular, to apply the words in a satirical manner to his brother — "You are 
 that Maximus, who alone restores our affairs by giving them up." 
 
 t "My friendship for you, has now been very sufficiently proved."
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 235 
 
 Association, the other, the ministry. But before these things hap- 
 pened, a pamphlet was written in defence of the object the Associa- 
 tion had in view; and an answer to it soon appeared. These pamph- 
 lets were put into Mr. Wesley's hands : and having read them, he 
 wrote a letter on the subject, dated January 21, which he sent to the 
 printer of the Public Advertiser. In this letter, after premising that 
 persecution had nothing to do with the matter, and that he wished no 
 man to be persecuted for his religious principles ; he lays down this 
 general proposition, "That no Roman Catholic does or can give secu- 
 rity to a Protestant Government, for his allegiance and peaceable 
 behavior." He rested the proof of this proposition on the following 
 arguments, any one of which, if good, is proof suflicent, if the others 
 should not apply. 
 
 "1. It is a Roman Catholic maxim, established not by private 
 men, but by a public council, that, 'No faith is to be kept with here- 
 tics.' This has been openly avowed by the Council of Constance: 
 but it never was opeidy disclaimed. Whether private persons avow 
 or disavow it, it is a fixed maxim of the Church of Rome. 
 
 " 2. One branch of the spiritual power of the pope, is, and has 
 been for ages, the power of granting pardons for all sins past, present, 
 and to come ! But those who acknowledge him to have this spiritual 
 power, can give no security for their allegiance, &c. 
 
 "3. The power of dispensing with any promise, oath, or vow, is 
 another branch of the spiritual power of the pope. And all who 
 acknowledge his spiritual power, must acknowledge this : but who- 
 ever acknowledges this dispensing power of the pope, cannot give 
 security for his allegiance to any government — Nay, not only the 
 pope, but even a priest has poiver to pardon .sins ! This is an essen- 
 tial doctrine of the Church of Rome. But they who acknowledge 
 this cannot possibly give any security for their allegiance to any gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 "Setting then religion aside, it is plain, that upon principles of 
 reason, no government ought to tolerate men, who cannot give any 
 security to that government for their allegiance and peaceable be- 
 havior. But this no Romanist can do, not only while he holds that 
 'No faith is to be kept with heretics,' but so long as he acknowledges 
 either priestly-absolution, or the spiritual power of the pope." 
 
 The letter, from which the above is only an abstract, raised several 
 adversaries. But Mr. O'Leary, a Capuchin friar, in Dublin, having 
 seen the letter in the Freeman's Journal, soon became the most con- 
 spicuous of Mr. Wesley's opponents. He published Remarks upon 
 the letter, in the same Journal: to which Mr. Wesley replied. .Mr. 
 O'Leary continued his Remarks in five succeeding Journals ; and .Mr. 
 Wesley published a second reply. The Remarks were afterwards 
 reprinted together in London, with the following title, " Mr. O'Leary's 
 Remarks on the Rev. Mr. Wesley's Letters in defence of the Protes-
 
 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 tant Associations in England, to which are prefixed Mr. Wesley's 
 Letters." 
 
 We have here a most striking sample of Mr. O'Leary's disingenu- 
 ity and artifice; if he gave this title to the pamphlet. For, 1. Mr. 
 Wesley had not written one line in defence of the Protestant Associ- 
 ations : and, 2. Mr. Wesley's two replies published in the Freeman's 
 Journal, were suppressed, and a spurious letter palmed on the public, 
 as genuine, which Mr. Wesley declared he had never seen, before he 
 saw it in Mr. O'Leary's pamphlet. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's second reply to Mr. O'Leary, contains the strength of 
 his cause; and with what has before been said, will give the reader 
 a full view of the subject : I shall therefore insert the substance of it. 
 
 " To the Editors of the Freeman's Journal. 
 
 "Gentlemen, 
 
 " Some time ago, in a letter published at London, I observed, 
 ' Roman Catholics cannot give those whom they account heretics, any 
 sufficient security for their peaceable behavior! 1. Because it has 
 been publicly avowed in one of their General Councils, and never 
 publicly disclaimed, that faith is not to be kept with heretics. 2. Be- 
 cause they hold the doctrine of priestly absolution : and 3. The doc- 
 trine of papal pardons and dispensations.' 
 
 "Mr. O'Leary has published Remarks on this letter: nine parts in 
 ten of which are quite wide of the mark. Not that they are wide 
 of his mark, which is to introduce a plausible panegyric upon the 
 Roman Catholics, mixt with keen invectives against the Protestants; 
 whether true or false it matters not. All this is admirably well cal- 
 culated to inspire the reader with aversion to these heretics, and to 
 bring them back to the holy, harmless, much injured Church of 
 Rome ! And I should not wonder, if these six papers should make 
 six thousand converts to her. Close arguing he does not attempt, but 
 he vapors, and skips to and fro, and rambles to all points of the com- 
 pass in a very lively and entertaining manner. 
 
 " My argument was, the Council of Constance has openly avowed 
 violation of faith with heretics. But it has never been openly dis- 
 claimed. Therefore those who receive this Council, cannot be trusted, 
 by those whom they account heretics — This is my immediate conclu- 
 sion. And if the premises be admitted, it will infallibly follow. 
 
 "On this Mr. O'Leary says, ' A Council so often quoted challenges 
 peculiar attention. We shall examine it with all possible precision 
 and impartially. At a time when the broachers of a new doctrine' — 
 as new as the Bible — ' were kindling the fire of sedition, and shaking 
 the foundation of thrones and kingdoms' — big words, but entirely 
 void of truth — 'was held the Council of Constance. To this was 
 cited John Huss, famous for propagating errors tending to wrest the 
 sceptre from the hand of kings.' — Equally true — ' He was obnoxious
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 237 
 
 to the Church and State.' — To the Church of Rome : not to the State 
 in any degree. — ' Huss strikes at the root of all temporal power and 
 civil authority. He holdly asserts, that all princes, magistrates, &c. 
 in the state of mortal sin, are deprived, ipso facto, of all power and 
 jurisdiction. And by broaching these doctrines, he makes Bohemia 
 a tbeatre of intestine war. See the Acts of the Council of Constance 
 in L' Abbe's collection of Councils' — I have seen them, and can find 
 nothing of this therein. Hut more of this by and by. 
 
 " ' He gave notice that he would stand his trial. Hut he attempted 
 to escape' — No, never, this is pure, invention. ' He was arrested at 
 Constance, and confined. His friends plead his safe-conduct. The 
 Council then declared, No safe-conduct granted by the Emperor, or any 
 other Princes, to Heretics, ought to hinder them from beiirj punished 
 as /as/ire shall require. And the person who has promised them 
 security, shall not be obliged to keep his promise, by whatever tie 
 
 HE MAY BE ENGAGED.' 
 
 "And did the Council of Constance declare this? Yes, says Mr. 
 O'Leary. I desire no more. But before I argue upon the point, per- 
 mit me to give a little fuller account of the whole affair. 
 
 " The Council of Constance was called by the Emperor Sigismund 
 and Pope John the 23d, in the year 1414. Before it began, the Em- 
 peror sent some Bohemian gentlemen, to conduct John Huss to Con- 
 stance, solemnly promising, that he 'should come and return freely, 
 without fraud or corruption.' 
 
 " But before he left Prague, he waited on the Bishop of Nazareth, 
 Papal Inquisitor for that city and diocese, who, in the presence of 
 many witnesses, gave him the following testimonial — ' We, Nicholas 
 — do by these presents, make known to all men, that we have often 
 talked with that honorable man, Master John Huss, and in all his 
 sayings, doings, and behavior, have proved him to be a faithful man; 
 finding no manner of evil, sinister, or erroneous doings in him, unto 
 the present. Prague, August 30, 1414.' 
 
 " This was attested by the hand and seal of the public notary, 
 named Michael Pruthatietz — After this, Conrade, Archbishop of 
 Prague, declared before all the Barons of Bohemia, that ' He knew 
 not that John Huss was culpable or faulty, in any crime or offence 
 whatever' — So neither the Inquisitor, nor the Archbishop, knew any 
 thing of ' his making Bohemia a theatre of intestine war.' 
 
 " In the seventeenth session, the sentence and condemnation of 
 John Huss, was read and published. The Emperor then commanded 
 the Duke of Bavaria to deliver him to the executioner; for which 
 glorious exploit, he was thus addressed by the Bishop of Landy, in 
 the name of the Council : ' This most holy, and goodly labor, was 
 reserved only lor thee, O most noble Prince! Upon thee only doth 
 it lie, to whom the whole rule and ministration of justice is given. 
 Wherefore thou hast established thy praise and renown : even by the
 
 23S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHx\ WESLEY. 
 
 mouths of babes and sucklings thy praise shall be celebrated for ever- 
 more ! ' 
 
 "From the whole of this transaction we may observe, 1. That 
 John Huss was guilty of no crime, either in word or action ; even 
 his enemies, the Archbishop of Prague, and the Papal Inquisitor 
 being judges. 2. That his real fault, and his only one. was opposing 
 the Papal usurpations. 3. That this most noble prince, was a bigot- 
 ed, cruel, perfidous murderer; and that the fathers of the Council 
 deserve the same praise, seeing they urged him to embrue his hands 
 in innocent blood, in violation of the public faith, and extolled him 
 to the skies for so doing : and seeing they have laid it down as a 
 maxim that the most solemn promise made to a heretic may be broken. 
 
 11 'But,' says Mr. O'Leary, ' this regards the peculiar case of safe- 
 conducts granted by princes to heretics' — But what then? If the 
 public faith with heretics may be violated in one instance, it may be 
 in a thousand — ' But can the rule be extended further?' — It may; it 
 must ; we cannot tell where to stop. Away then with your witti- 
 cisms on so awful a subject. What ! do you sport with human blood ? 
 I take burning men alive to be a very serious thing. I pray spare 
 your jests on the occasion. — Again, ' What, more absurd than to insist 
 on a general council's disclaiming a doctrine they never taught' — 
 They did teach it : and that not by the bye, not incidentally ; but 
 they laid it down as a stated rule of action, dictated by the Holy 
 Ghost — and demonstrated their sincerity therein by burning a man 
 alive. And this Mr. O'Leary humorously compares to roasting a 
 piece of beef! With equal tenderness, I suppose, he would compare 
 the ' singeing the beards of heretics ! ' that is thrusting a burning 
 furze-brush in their face, to the singeing a fowl before it is roasted. — 
 Now, what security can any Romanist give a Protestant till this doc- 
 trine is publicly abjured? If Mr. O'Leary has any thing more to 
 plead for this council, I shall follow him step by step. But let him 
 keep his word, and ' give a serious answer to a serious charge.' — 
 Drollery may come in, when we are talking of roasting fowls, but not 
 when we talk of 'roasting men.' 
 
 "Would I then wish the Roman Catholics to be persecuted? I 
 never said or hinted any such thing. I abhor the thought: it is for- 
 eign to all I have preached and written for these fifty years. But I 
 would wish the Romanists in England (I had no others in view) to be 
 treated still with the same lenity that they have been these sixty 
 years: to be allowed both civil and religious liberty, but not permit- 
 ted to undermine ours. I wish them to stand just as they did, before 
 the late Act was passed: not to be persecuted, or hurt themselves; 
 but gently restrained from hurting their neighbors. 
 
 I am, gentlemen, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 Chester, March 31, 1780. John Wesley.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 239 
 
 Notwithstanding the high praises bestowed by some persons on .Mr. 
 O'Leary, at the time of this controversy, the impartial reader will 
 easily observe, that .Mr. Wesley had greatly the advantage in point 
 of argument. Mr. u'Leary, to all intents and purposes, allows the 
 charge Mr. Wesley brought against the Council of Constance; and 
 yet afterwards affects to deny it. Mr. Berrington wrote to Mr. Wes- 
 ley in defence of the same Council ; and in a private letter ' observes, 
 "There never was a decision made at Constance tending to show, 
 that, no faith is to be kept with heretics. The words of the canon 
 are not susceptible of such a comment, unless tortured to it. At all 
 events no council, pope, bishop, priest, or layman of our church, 
 ever understood them in the sense of your interpretation — But every 
 Catholic divine has at all times, in writing on the subject, utterly 
 reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics, as contrary to every 
 dictate of reason and religion." — These, undoubtedly, are very extra- 
 ordinary assertions, but there is no proof. With regard to the Council 
 of Constance, if the words of the canon are indeed ambiguous, 
 which some persons do not think, yet, the burning a man alive, in 
 open violation of the public faith, was certainly a very plain comment 
 upon them, which can hardly leave a doubt behind. But what shall 
 we say to the words that follow, " Every Catholic divine has at all 
 times utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics." I 
 do not know that Mr. Wesley answered this letter, for there would 
 be no end of answering groundless assertions. The modern rulers 
 of the Church of Rome in Catholic countries, speak on this subject 
 in a strain very different from that of Mr. Berrington. In 1708, an 
 oath of allegiance was in contemplation for Roman Catholics of Ire- 
 land, which, for the better security of government, contained a dec- 
 laration of abhorrence and detestation of the doctrines, " That faith is 
 not to be kept with heretics, and that princes deprived by the pope, 
 may be deposed or murdered by their subjects." The pope's legate 
 at Brussels, Ghilini, Archbishop of Rhodes, had then the superinten- 
 dence of the Romish Church in Ireland. He wrote on this subject, 
 to the titular Archbishop of Dublin, and in his letter, treats the above 
 clauses proposed in the oath, as absolutely intolerable. " Because," 
 says he, "those doctrines are defended, and contended for, by most 
 Catholic nations, and the Holy See has frequently followed them in 
 practice." On the whole he decides, "That, as the oath is in its 
 whole extent unlawful, so in its nature it is invalid, null, and of no 
 effect, so that it can by no means bind and oblige consciences." This 
 letter was published by Thomas de Burgo (Burke.) titular Bishop of 
 Ossory, and public historiographer to the Dominican order in Ireland, 
 in his appendix to his Hibernia Dominicana. printed in 1772 ; together 
 with three similar ones to the other three titular metropolitans, and 
 styled by the Bishop, Lilercc vert aurecc ccdroque digtUB.^ 
 
 * I believe it was never published. 
 
 fSee Erskine's Sketches and Hints of Church History, p. 131.
 
 240 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 That similar decisions on the validity of oaths detrimental to the 
 interests of the Holy See, were uniformly made by successive popes, 
 whenever the affairs of the church required them, is well known. I 
 intended to have brought forward a few of them, but it is unneces- 
 sary. What has been said fully proves the charge Mr. Wesley 
 brought — "It is a maxim of the Church of Rome that faith is not to 
 be kept with heretics." It has been taught again and again, by the 
 first authority in this church, that the Roman Catholics are not bound 
 to any engagements made with heretics, though confirmed by the 
 most solemn oath that can possibly be framed, when the good of the 
 church requires they should break it. This was not only an ancient 
 doctrine of the church in the times of great ignorance ; but we have 
 already seen that the modern rulers of it maintain the same doctrine 
 and contend for it. And what wonder? when we consider, 1. That 
 the old spirit of Popery is still kept up, by the practice of the pope, 
 to the present time: once every year, on Maundy-Thursday, he 
 excommunicates all heretics in the most awful and terrific manner : 
 and thus keeps up a constant spirit of hatred in the minds of Catho- 
 lics against the Protestants. And, 2. That the Romish bishops take 
 an oath at their consecration, totally inimical to every Protestant 
 government, and which binds them to use every method in their 
 power to subvert it ; the following is a part of the oath : " The Roman 
 Papacy, and the royalties of St. Peter, I will, saving my own order, 
 assist them (the pope and his successors) to retain and defend against 
 every man. The rights, honors, privileges, and authority of the holy 
 Roman Church, and of our lord the pope, and his successors afore- 
 said, I will be careful to preserve, defend, enlarge, and promote. All 
 heretics, schismatics, and rebels against our said lord, I will, to the 
 utmost of my power, persecute {persequar) and oppose, and never 
 lay down my weapons till they are utterly brought under and rooted 
 out" — the word persequar, is ambiguous, but Dr. William Hales, of 
 Trinity College, Dublin, in his Survey of the modern state of the 
 Church of Rome, has proved, that the clause, hereticos pro posse 
 persequar, el expugnabo, is an obligation to persecute heretics, and 
 oppose them with temporal weapons ; and that this appears the sense 
 of the Church of Rome, both from her decrees and practice, and even 
 from late instances of persecuting zeal in the Spanish and Portuguese 
 inquisition.* 
 
 In the course of this year, some persons in America, attached to 
 the doctrines, and to the ritual of the Church of England, wrote to 
 Mr. Wesley, requesting that he would get a young man ordained for 
 them, by one of the bishops in this country. They did not apply to 
 the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge in Foreign Parts, 
 because they did not want pecuniary assistance from that fund. Mr. 
 Wesley wrote to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, begging the favor 
 
 * Erskine's Sketches, pages 133 and 228.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 241 
 
 that he would ordain a pious young man for tin m. The bishop 
 refused: and August LO, Mr. Wesley senl him the following letter. 
 
 " My Lord, 
 
 "Some time since 1 received your lordship's favor, for which I 
 return your Lordship my sincere thanks. Those persons did not apply 
 to the society: because they had nothing to ask- of them. They 
 wanted no salary for their minister : they were themselves able and 
 willing to maintain him. They therefore applied, by me, to your 
 lordship, as members of the Church of England, and desirous so to 
 continue, begging the favor of your lordship, after your lordship had 
 examined him, to ordain a pious man who might officiate as theii 
 minister. 
 
 "But your lordship observes, 'There are three ministers in that 
 country already?' True, my lord : but what are three, to watch - 
 all the souls in that extensive country? — Will your lordship permit 
 me to speak freely? I dare not do otherwise. I am on the verge of 
 the grave, and know not the hour when I shall drop into it. Sup- 
 pose there were threescore of those missionaries in the country, could 
 I in conscience recommend these souls to their care? Do they take 
 any care of their own souls? If they do (I speak it with concern) I 
 fear they arc almost the only missionaries in America that do. My 
 !ord, I do not speak rashly: I have been in America; and so have 
 several with whom I have lately conversed. And both I and they 
 know, what manner of men the far greater part of these are. They 
 are men who have neither the power of religion nor the form ; men 
 that lay no claim to piety, nor even decency. 
 
 "Give me leave, my lord, to speak more freely still : perhaps it is 
 the last time I shall trouble your lordship. I know your lordship's 
 abilities and extensive learning: I believe, what is far more, that 
 your lordship fears God. I have heard that your lordship is unfash- 
 ionably diligent in examining the candidates for holy orders : yea, 
 that your lordship is generally at the pains of examining them your- 
 self. Examining them! in what respects? Why whether they 
 understand a little Latin and Greek; and can answer a few trite 
 questions in the science of Divinity ! Alas, how little docs this avail ! 
 Docs your lordship examine, whether they serve Christ or Belial .' 
 Whether they love God or the world? Whether they ever had any 
 serious thoughts about heaven or hell? Whether they have any real 
 desire to save their Own souls, or the souls of others? If not, what 
 have they to do with holy orders .' and what will become of the 
 souls committed to their care? 
 
 "My lord, I do by no means despise learning: I know the value 
 of it too well. But what is this, particularly in a christian minister. 
 compared to piety? What is it in a man that has no religion? 'As 
 a jewel in a swine's snout.' 
 
 "Some time since I recommended to your lordship a plain man. 
 
 vol. it. 21 31
 
 242 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 whom I had known above twenty years ; as a person of deep, genu- 
 ine piety, and of unblamable conversation. But he neither under- 
 stood Greek, nor Latin : and he affirmed, in so many words, that, 
 ' He believed it was his duty to preach, whether he was ordained or 
 no.' I believe so too. What became of him since, I know not. But 
 I suppose he received Presbyterian ordination : and I cannot blame 
 him if he did. He might think any ordination better than none. 
 
 " I do not know, that Mr. Hoskins had any favor to ask of the 
 society. He asked the favor of your lordship to ordain him, that he 
 might minister to a little flock in America. But your lordship did 
 not see good to ordain him : but your lordship did see good to ordain 
 and send into America, other persons, who knew something of Greek 
 and Latin; but knew no more of saving souls, than of catching 
 whales. 
 
 "In this respect also, I mourn for poor America: for the sheep 
 scattered up and down therein. Part of them have no shepherds at 
 all : particularly in the northern colonies ; and the case of the rest is 
 little better, for their own shepherds pity them not. They cannot, for 
 they have no pity on themselves. They take no thought or care 
 about their own souls. 
 
 "Wishing your lordship every blessing from the Great Shepherd 
 and Bishop of our souls, 
 
 I remain, my lord, 
 Your lorship's dutiful son and servant, 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 In the midst of the multiplicity of affairs in which Mr. Wesley 
 was concerned, he constantly paid attention to the spiritual welfare, 
 not only of the members of his own society, but of those persons 
 with whom he occasionally corresponded. The following is an 
 instance of this kind attention and brotherly care. Sir Harry Tre- 
 lawney had been a Calvinist, and during this period, had, I suppose 
 been shy of Mr. Wesley's acquaintance. At length being convinced, 
 that, the narrow, limited views of John Calvin, concerning the atone- 
 ment of Christ, were not agreeable to the general tenor of the invita- 
 tions, promises, and threatenings of the New Testament, he quitted 
 them, and the party of the Calvinists. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley 
 wrote to him, congratulating him on his escape, but at the same time 
 warning him of the danger of running into the opposite extreme. 
 This is so natural to the human mind, that it is difficult to be 
 avoided : and by yielding to this impulse in some doctrines of impor- 
 tance, it is to be feared that many have been destroyed. Experience. 
 I think, will warrant the following observation : A speculative Cal- 
 vinist, who, convinced of the errors of his system, becomes an 
 Arminian so called, is in much greater danger of falling into low, 
 mean, unscriptural notions of Christ and of the christian salvation, 
 than a speculative Arminian, who becomes a Calvinist, Mr. Wesley
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. \> \\\ 
 
 seems to have been of this opinion, when he kindly cautioned his 
 friend, against the danger which lay before him. ■■ For a Inn- time," 
 says he, "I have had a desire to see you. hut could nol find an oppor- 
 tunity; and indeed. I hail reason to believe my company would not 
 be agreeable: as you were intimate with those who think they do 
 God service by painting me" m the most frightful colors. It gives me 
 much satisfaction to find, that you have escaped out of the hands of 
 those warm men — it is not at all surprising that they should speak a 
 little unkindly of you too, in their turn. It gave me no small 
 faction to learn from your own lips, the falsehood of then- allegation. 
 I believed it false before, but could not affirm il, so positively as I can 
 now. 
 
 "Indeed it would not have been without precedent, if from one 
 extreme, you had run into another. This was the case with that 
 great man Dr. Taylor. For some years he was an earnest Calvinist; 
 but afterwards, judging he could not get far enough from that mel- 
 ancholy system, he ran, not only into Arianism, but into the very 
 dregs of Socinianism. I have reason indeed to believe he was con- 
 vinced of his mistake, some years before he died. But to acknowl- 
 edge this publicly, was too hard a task for one who had lived above 
 eighty years. 
 
 " You have need to be thankful on another account likewise; that 
 is, that your prejudices against the Church of England are removing. 
 Having had an opportunity of seeing several of the churches 
 abroad, and having deeply considered the several sorts of Dissenters 
 at home, I am fully convinced, that our own church, with all her 
 blemishes, is nearer the scriptural plan, than any other in Europe. 
 
 "I sincerely wish you may retain your former zeal for God; only, 
 that it may be a zeal according to knowledge. But there certainly 
 will be a danger of your sinking into a careless, lukewarm state, 
 without, any zeal or spirit at all. As you were surfeited with an irra- 
 tional, unscriptural religion, you may easily slide into no religion at 
 all : or, into a dead form, that will never make you happy either in 
 this world, or in that which is to come. Wishing every scriptural 
 blessing, both to Lady Trelawney and you, 
 
 I am, dear Sir, 
 
 Your affectionate servant, 
 
 J. W." 
 
 Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's itinerancy, his daily labor of preach- 
 ing, visiting the societies, and extensive correspondence ; yet he still 
 found time to read many books. And, what is rather singular, he often 
 met with books that arc very scarce, which many men of literature, with 
 good libraries, have never seen; an instance of which will be given m 
 speaking of the enlarged edition of his Philosophy — he read, not only 
 books of divinity, of natural history, and moral philosophy, which 
 came more immediately within the province of his profession, but
 
 211 TKE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 "books which treated of the most remote antiquity. Here investiga- 
 tion is difficult, the highest degree of evidence to be attained, a bare 
 probability, and the subjects discussed are rather curious than useful 
 in the conduct of life. Yet even these books Mr. Wesley read, with 
 uncommon diligence and care, often collecting the substance of them 
 into a small compass. The following is an instance of this kind — 
 Sept 1. 1781, he says, "I made an end of reading that curious book, 
 Dr. Parsons' Remains of Japhet. The very ingenious author has 
 Struck much light into some of the darkest pans of ancient history. 
 Ami although I cannot subscribe to every proposition which he 
 advances, yet I apprehend, he has sufficiently proved the main of his 
 hypothesis : namely, 
 
 " 1. That after the flood, Shem and his descendants peopled the 
 greatest parts of Asia : 2. That Ham and his children peopled Africa: 
 3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of Japhet, Gomer and 
 Magog: the southern and south-western hy Gomer, and his children: 
 and the north and north-western, by the children of Magog : 4. That 
 the former were called Gomerians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrians ; and 
 afterwards, Celtse, Galatce, and Gauls : the latter were called by the 
 general name of Scythians, Scuti. and Scots : 5. That the Gomerians, 
 spread swiftly through the north of Europe, as far as the Cimbrian 
 Chersonesus, including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other 
 countries, and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a 
 considerable nation : 6. That some ages after, another part of them, who 
 had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or Milesius, 
 and conquering the first inhabitants, took possession of the land : 7. 
 That about the same time the Gomerians came to Ireland, the Mago- 
 gians. or Scythians, came to Britain; so early, that both spake the 
 same language, and well understood each other : 8. That the Irish 
 spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh, spoken by the Magogians, 
 are one and the same language, expressed by the same seventeen let- 
 ters which were long after brought, by a Gomerian prince, into 
 Greece : 9. That all the languages of Europe, Greek and Latin in 
 particular, are derived from this: 10. That the Antediluvian language, 
 spoken by all till after the flood, and then continued in the family of 
 Shem, was Hebrew; and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of 
 the eastern languages are derived. The foregoing particulars, this 
 fine writer has made highly probable. And these may be admitted, 
 though we do not agree to his vehement panegyric on the Irish lan- 
 guage; much less receive all the stories told by the Irish poets, or 
 chroniclers, as genuine authentic history." — Candor will readily 
 acknowledge, and envy itself must confess, that a man in the seventy- 
 ninth year of his age, who. in the midst of daily avocations which 
 he deemed of the highest importance to himself and others, could go 
 through a work of this kind with so much attention, and collect the 
 substance of it into a few general heads, must have possessed great 
 strength of mind, and no common degree of the spirit of inquiry.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 245 
 
 In February, 1782, a person unknown proposed a few questions to 
 Mr. Wesley in writing, and begged the favor of unequivocal answers. 
 
 The questions and answers were as follows: 
 
 "Is it your wish that the people called Methodists should be. or 
 become, a body entirely separate from the church?" 
 
 Answer. No. 
 
 "If not, where, that is, how often and where. I mean, upon what 
 description of teachers of the establishment, are they to attend?" 
 
 Answer. 1 advise them to go to church. 
 
 " More particularly, if the fall, the corruption, and natural impo- 
 tence, of man. his free and full redemption in Christ .lesus, through 
 faith working by love, should be taught and inculcated, and offered 
 to the attention of all, at the church of the parish where they reside, 
 are they then in your opinion, hound in conscience to hear, or may 
 they at their own option, forbear?" 
 
 Answer. I do not think they are bound in conscience, to attend 
 any particular church. 
 
 "Or if they are at liberty to absent themselves, are they at liberty, 
 that is, have they a christian privilege, to censure this doctrine in 
 the gross, to condemn such teachers, and boldly to pronounce them, 
 'blind leaders of the blind?' " 
 
 Answer. No : by no means. 
 
 "Whenever this happens, is it through prejudice, or rational piety? 
 Is it through bigotry, or a catholic spirit? Is it consistent with 
 christian charity? Is it compatible with a state of justification? 
 Or, is it even allowable in the high habit of evangelical perfection?" 
 
 Answer. I think it is a sin." 
 
 About the latter end of this year, a report prevailed, and gained 
 credit, that Administration had an intention to bring a Bill into the 
 House for embodying the militia, and for exercising them on a Sun- 
 day. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to a 
 nobleman, then high in office : 
 
 "My Lord, 
 
 "If I wrong your lordship I am sorry for it; but I really believe, 
 your lordship fears God: and I hope your lordship has no unfavora- 
 ble opinion of the christian revelation. This encourages me to trou- 
 ble your lordship with a few lines, which otherwise I should not take 
 upon me to do. 
 
 "Above thirty years ago. a motion was made in Parliament, for 
 raising and embodying the militia, and for exercising them, to save 
 time, on Sunday. When the motion was like to pass, an old gentle- 
 man stood up and said, 'Mr. Speaker, I have one objection to this: 
 I believe an old book, called the Bible.' The members looked at one 
 another, and the motion was dropped. 
 
 "Must not all others, who believe the Bible, have the very same 
 objection? And from what 1 have seen, I cannot but think, these 
 21*
 
 246 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 are still three-fourths of the nation. Now, setting religion out of the 
 question, is it expedient to give such a shock to so many millions of 
 people at once? And certainly it would shock them extremely: it 
 would wound them in a very tender part. For would not they, 
 would not all England, would not all Europe, consider this as a vir- 
 tual repeal of the Bible? And would not all serious persons say, 
 ' We have little religion in the land now; but by this step we shall 
 have less still.' For wherever this pretty show is to be seen, the peo- 
 ple will flock together; and will lounge away so much time before 
 and after it, that the churches will be emptier than they are already! 
 
 "My lord, I am concerned for this on a double account. First, 
 because I have personal obligations to your lordship, and would fain, 
 even for this reason, recommend your lordship to the love and esteem 
 of all over whom I have any influence. Secondly, because, I now 
 reverence your lordship for your office' sake, and believe it to be my 
 bounden duty, to do all that is in my little power, to advance your 
 lordship's influence and reputation. 
 
 "Will your lordship permit me, to add a word in my old-fashioned 
 way? I pray Him that has all power in heaven and earth, to pros- 
 per all your endeavors for the public good, and am, 
 
 My lord, 
 Your lordship's willing servant, 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 The Methodists had now subsisted under this appellation, about 
 half a century. Yet the public at large had very imperfect notions 
 of their principles, and scarcely knew anything of their internal 
 economy. The most candid writers in opposition to them, were 
 grossly ignorant in these respects ; and others did not scruple a little 
 misrepresentation. If this was the case at home, we cannot suppose 
 that the representations of them, would be more accurate abroad. 
 The foreign journalists would naturally copy from our own, and 
 from those who had expressly written against them. This has been 
 the situation of most denominations of Christians, who have been 
 obnoxious to the rulers, either of an establishment, or, of any very 
 popular or powerful party. And from what has happened in our own 
 time, we may well conjecture what has taken place in times past, 
 when ignorance and prejudice were much more predominant, and the 
 means of accurate knowledge much less general. Thus, the accounts 
 we now have of the ancient heretics, are almost wholly taken from 
 the representations of their avowed enemies, or from those who only 
 retailed common reports. And such was the case at present, with 
 respect to the character of the Methodists in foreign countries. In 
 November, Mr. Wesley received a letter from Dr. Burekhardt, pastor 
 of the German Church at the Savoy. The doctor informs him — that 
 he had lately read in a German periodical publication, a most ill- 
 natured account of the Methodists in England : that he thought it his
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN WESLEY. 'J 17 
 
 duty to oppose these prejudices in his own country, which he deemed 
 injurious to the interests of Christianity: that h<- intended to m 
 true history of Methodism, describing its origin, nature, progress, and 
 present state, for the benefit of his countrymen: and, that In 
 requested Mr. Wesley, to direct him to authentic materials for Mich a 
 work, and help him to procure them.* — The design was candid and 
 liberal; but whether it was executed, or not, I cannot say. 
 
 It has already been observed, that a party existed among ii.' 
 preachers, who wished the Methodists to be erected into an indepen- 
 dent body, and a total separation to be made from the established 
 church. One of this party was frequently about Mr. Wesley's per- 
 son; and under various pretences sometimes led him into measures, 
 that offended tin' people and embarrassed his affairs, while the true 
 author lay concealed, as much as possible, behind the scene. In 
 December, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a friend, of which only 
 a part has been preserved; but this part throws some light on the 
 present state of things. "And first," says the writer, "I would 
 advise you to speak comfortably to the people, who are irritated to a 
 high degree against you. The die is not yet cast : you are not yet 
 in as bad a situation as England is with regard to America. A i'vw 
 comfortable words, might yet make them your own forever. Let not 
 your sun go down under a cloud. Stain not with disgrace. f every 
 action of your whole life. Leave the event to Providence : you can- 
 not prevent a separation of your preachers J after you are gone to 
 rest; why should you see it in your life-time? A door is open for 
 you at Bristol, and a comfortable door too: why should you leave 
 the word of God to serve tables? at the instigation of those, who 
 would be glad to see your head laid in the dust, if they might sit in 
 
 * The original letter is as follows : 
 
 " Viro sumrae Reverendo J. Wesley, 
 
 S. P. D. 
 
 Johannes Theophilus Burekhardt, Pastor Germ, ad a?dem St. Maria} (Savoy.) 
 
 " Legi nuperrime, in libro quodam germanico periodico, judicia perversissima de Meth- 
 odistis in Anglia. Mei itaque esse puto, istiusmodi prscconceptis opinionibus, qua; sunt 
 rei Christiana 1 valde noxise, in patria mea obviam ire, veramque Methodismi historiam. 
 originem, naturam, fata ac statum prccsenteni popularibus meis enarrare ac describere. 
 Peto igitur a Te, Vik Venerande, ut mini, talem historiam scripture, genuinos unites indi- 
 cate, atque scripta suppeditare relis, quibus ista historia jam pertractata est, et qua? ad 
 illostrandam illam faciunt. Putins, anus ex praedecessoribus meis, sine dubio Tibi non 
 ignotus fuit. Creterum. ex amino precor Deum, Patrem Domini nostri Jbsd Chkisti, ut in 
 commodum eeclesiffi suae, senectufem Tuam juvenili robore indnere atque ornare, Teque 
 diu inter nos in posterum conservare velit. Vale, mihique fave ! 
 
 Londini, in Savoy-Square, d. 2!" Novbr. 1752. 
 
 ■f-The writer of the letter had expressed himself thus, I; Stain not, as it were with blood, 
 every action," &c. This was very improper, having no analogy to the subject in hand. 
 I have therefore, left onl the words, "As it were," and changed the word blood for dis- 
 grace, which seems to convey the writer's idea. Through an eagerness to express himself 
 in the strongest manner pos ible, he fell into an impropriety of expression. 
 
 + 1 suppose he means, from the Church.
 
 248 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 vour chair! One would think you might, with almost half an eye, 
 see what some of them are aiming at. May the God of peace open 
 your eyes; and direct you to act in such a manner as will disappoint 
 cur grand adversary of his unlawful prey. 
 I am, Reverend Sir, 
 Your well wisher, and humble servant, 
 
 J. M." 
 
 In June, 1783, Mr. Wesley went over to Holland, and spent his birth- 
 day, completing the eightieth year of his age, in this country. He • 
 seemed pleased with his visit, though the motives for making it are 
 not very obvious. It is not probable, that the design originated with 
 himself; and any conjectures concerning the reasons why others put 
 him upon it. might be false, and appear ill-natured or invidious. 
 
 The year 1784, brings us to the grand climacterical year of Meth- 
 odism. Not indeed, if we number the years of its existence, but if 
 we regard the changes which now took place in the form of its ori- 
 ginal Constitution. Not that these changes destroyed at once the 
 original Consitution of Methodism : this would have been too great a 
 shock ; but the seeds of its corruption and final dissolution, were this 
 year solemnly planted, and have since been carefully watered and 
 nursed by a powerful party among the preachers. The changes to 
 which I allude, were, 1. The Deed of Declaration; and, 2. Ordina- 
 tion. These undoubtedly laid the foundation of a New Order of 
 things among the Methodists, hitherto unknown ; and we may easily 
 suppose, that those who favored it, would make themselves certain of 
 success, by a little patience and good management. 
 
 The Deed of Declaration, is dated the 28th of February. It is 
 entitled, "The Rev. John Wesley's Declaration and Establishment 
 of the Conference of the people called Methodists." And in the 
 attested copy is said to be, " Enrolled in his Majesty's" High Court of 
 Chancery." — I shall endeavor to state the substance of the Preamble 
 to this famous Deed, as concisely as possible, to retain the sense com- 
 plete. — It says, that, Whereas divers buildings commonly called 
 Chapels with a Messuage and Dwelling-Housc — situate in various 
 parts of Great-Britain, have been given and conveyed from time to 
 time by the said John Wesley, to certain persons and their heirs in 
 each of the said gifts and conveyances named — Upon Trust, that the 
 trustees in the several deeds respectively named, and the survivors 
 of them — and the Trustees for the time being to be elected as in the 
 said deeds is appointed, should permit the said John Wesley, and such 
 other persons as he should for that purpose nominate and appoint, at 
 all times during his life— to have and enjoy the free use and benefit 
 of the said premises — therein to preach and expound God's Holy 
 Word : And upon further trust, that the said respective Trustees, &c. 
 should permit Charles Wesley, brother of the said John Wesley, and 
 .1 other persons as the said Charles Wesley should for that purpose
 
 THE LIFE OF THE RBT. TORN WESLEY. 249 
 
 — nominate and appoint, in like manner during his life. And after 
 the decease of the survivor of them, the said John and Charles \\ • - 
 ley, Then upon further Trust, That the said respective 'I'm 
 should permit such persons, and for such time and times as should be 
 appointed at tin* yearly Conference of the people called Methodists in 
 London, Bristol, or Leeds, and no others, to have and enjoy the said 
 premises for the purposes aforesaid: And whereas divers persons have 
 in like manner given or conveyed many Chapels, &c. Bituate in vari- 
 ous parts of Great Britain, and also in Inland, to certain trustees, in 
 each of the said gifts and conveyances respectively named, upon the 
 like trusts, and for the same uses and purposes as aforesaid (except 
 only that in some of the said gifts and conveyances, no life estate or 
 other Interest is thereby given and reserved to the said Charles V> 
 ley.) And whereas, for rendering effectual the trusts created by the 
 ^aid several gifts or conveyances, and that no doubt or litigation may 
 arise with respect to the interpretation and true meaning thereof, it 
 has been thought expedient by the said John Wesley, on behalf of 
 himself as donor of the several Chapels, &c. as of the donors of the 
 said other Chapels. &C. — to explain the words ' yearly Conference of 
 the people called Methodists,' contained in all the said trust deeds, and 
 to declare what persons are members of the said Conference, and how 
 the succession and identity thereof is to be continued : Now therefore 
 these presents witness, that for accomplishing the aforesaid purposes, 
 the said John Wesley doth hereby declare, that the Conference of the 
 people called Methodists, in London, Bristol, or Leeds, ever since there 
 hath been any yearly Conference of the people called Methodists — 
 hath always heretofore consisted of the preachers, commonly called 
 Methodist preachers, in connexion with, and under the care of the 
 said John Wesley, whom he hath thought expedient year after year 
 to summon to meet him — to advise with them for the promotion of the 
 gospel of Christ to appoint the said persons so summoned, and the 
 other preachers also in connexion with and under the care of the said 
 John Wesley not summoned to yearly Conference, to the use and en- 
 joyment of the said Chapels — the names of all which persons so sum- 
 moned and appointed, with the Chapels to which they were so 
 appointed, together with the duration of such appointments — with all 
 other matters transacted at the said yearly Conference, have year by 
 year been printed and published under the title of minutes of Confer- 
 ence. The deed then goes on to state the declaration and establish- 
 ment of the Conference in the following words, (t And these presents 
 further witness, and the said John Wesley doth hereby avouch and 
 further declare that the several persons herein after named, to wit" — 
 After mentioning by name one hundred of the preachers, it further 
 states that these — " Being preachers and expounders of God's Holy 
 Word, under the care and in connexion with the said John Wesley, 
 have been, now are. and do. on the day of the date hereof, constitute 
 vol. n. 32
 
 250 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN T WESLEY. 
 
 The members of the said Conference, according to the true intent and 
 meaning of the said several gifts and conveyances wherein the words, 
 'Conference of the people called Methodists' are mentioned and 
 contained. And that the said several persons before-named, and their 
 successors forever, to be chosen as herein-after mentioned, are, and 
 shall forever be construed, taken, and be, the Conference of the peo- 
 ple called Methodists. Nevertheless upon the terms and subject to 
 the Regulations herein-after prescribed ; that is to say, 
 
 " First. That the members of the said Conference and their suc- 
 cessors for the time being forever, shall assemble once in every year, 
 at London, Bristol, or Leeds (except as after mentioned) for the pur- 
 poses aforesaid ; and the time and place of holding every subsequent 
 Conference shall be appointed at the preceding one, save that the next 
 Conference after the date hereof, shall be holden at Leeds in York- 
 shire, the last Tuesday in July next. 
 
 " Second. The act of the majority in number of the Conference 
 assembled as aforesaid, shall be had, taken, and be the act of the 
 whole Conference to all intents, purposes, and constructions what- 
 soever. 
 
 "Third. That after the Conference shall be assembled as afore- 
 said, they shall first proceed to fill up all the Vacancies occasioned by 
 death or absence, as after mentioned. 
 
 " Fourth. No act of the Conference assembled, as aforesaid, shall 
 be had, taken, or be the act of the Conference, until forty of the 
 members thereof are assembled, unless reduced under that number by 
 death, since the prior Conference or absence as after mentioned; nor 
 until all the vacancies occasioned by death or absence shall be filled 
 up by the election of new members of the Conference, so as to make 
 up the number one hundred, unless there be not a sufficient number 
 of persons objects of such election : and during the assembly of the 
 Conference there shall always be forty members present at the doing 
 of any act, save as aforesaid, or otherwise such acts shall be void. 
 
 "Fifth. The duration of the yearly assembly of the Conference, 
 shall not be less than five days, nor more than three weeks, and be 
 concluded by the appointment of the Conference, if under twenty-one 
 days ; or otherwise the conclusion thereof shall follow of course at 
 the end of the said twenty-one days ; the whole of all which said 
 time of the assembly of the Conference shall be had, taken, consid- 
 ered, and be the yearly Conference of the people called Methodists, 
 and all acts of the Conference during such yearly assembly thereof, 
 shall be the acts of the Conference and none others. 
 
 "Sixth. Immediately after all the vacancies occasion by death or 
 absence are filled up by the election of new members as aforesaid, the 
 Conference shall choose a President and Secretary of their assembly 
 out of themselves, who shall continue such until the election of an- 
 other President or Secretary in the next, or other subsequent Confer-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 251 
 
 encc; and the said President shall have the privilege and power of 
 two members in all acts of the ( inference during his presidency, and 
 sucli other powers, privileges, and authorities, as the Conference shall 
 from time to time see tit to intrust into his hands. 
 
 " Seventh. Any member of the Conference absenting himself from 
 the yearly assembly thereof for two years successively, without the 
 consent or dispensation of the Conference, and he not present on the 
 first day of the third yearly assembly thereof at the time and place 
 appointed for the holding of the same shall cease to be a member of 
 the Conference from and niter the said first day of the said third yearly 
 assembly thereof, to all intents and purposes, as though he was natur- 
 ally dead. Hut the Conference shall and may dispense with or con- 
 sent to the absence of any member from any of the said yearly assem- 
 blies, for any cause which the Conference may see fit or necessary, 
 and such member whose absence shall be so dispensed with, or con- 
 sented to by the Conference, shall not by such absence cease to be a 
 member thereof. 
 
 " Eighth. The Conference shall and may expel and put out from 
 being a member thereof, or from being in connexion therewith, or 
 from being on trial, any person member of the Conference admitted 
 into connexion, or upon trial, for any cause which to the Conference 
 may seem fit or necessary ; and every member of the Conference so 
 expelled and put out, shall cease to be a member thereof to all intents 
 and purposes, as though he was naturally dead. And the Conference 
 immediately after the expulsion of any member thereof as aforesaid, 
 shall elect another person to be a member of the Conference in the 
 stead of such member so expelled. 
 
 " Ninth. The Conference shall and may admit into connexion with 
 them, or upon trial, any person or persons whom they shall approve, 
 to be preachers and expounders of God's holy word, under the care 
 and direction of the Conference, the name of every such person or 
 persons so admitted into connexion, or upon trial, as aforesaid, with 
 the time and degrees of the admission, being entered in the Journals 
 or Minutes of the Conference. 
 
 "Tenth. No person shall be elected a member of the Conference 
 who hath not been admitted in connexion with the Conference as a 
 preacher and expounder of God's holy word, as aforesaid, for twelve 
 months. 
 
 " Eleventh. The Conference shall not nor may nominate or appoint 
 any person to the use and enjoyment of, or to preach and expound 
 God's holy word in, any of the Chapels and premises so given or 
 conveyed, or which may be given or conveyed on the trusts aforesaid, 
 who is not either a member of the Conference, or admitted into con- 
 nexion with the same, or upon trial as aforesaid; nor appoint any 
 person for more than three years successively to the use and enjoy- 
 ment of any Chapels and premises already given, or to be given or
 
 252 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 convoyed upon the trusts aforesaid, except ordained ministers of the 
 Church of England. 
 
 " Twelfth. That the Conference shall and may appoint the place 
 of holding the yearly assembly thereof at any other city, town, or 
 place than London, Bristol, or Leeds, when it shall seem expedient 
 so to do. 
 
 i£ Thirteenth And for the convenience of Chapels and premises 
 already or which may hereafter be given or conveyed upon the trusts 
 aforesaid, situate in Ireland or other parts out of the kingdom of 
 Great Britain, the Conference shall and may when and as often as it 
 shall seem expedient, but not otherwise, appoint and delegate any 
 member or members of the Conference with all or any of the powers, 
 privileges, and advantages herein before contained or vested in the 
 Conference : and all and every the acts, admissions, expulsions, and 
 appointments whatsoever of such member or members of the Con- 
 ference so appointed and delegated as aforesaid, the same being put 
 into writing, and signed by such delegate or delegates, and entered 
 in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference and subscribed as after 
 mentioned, shall be deemed, taken, and be, the acts, admissions, 
 expulsions, and appointments of the Conference, to all intents, con- 
 structions, and purposes whatsoever, from the respective times when 
 the same shall be done by such delegate or delegates, notwithstanding 
 anything herein contained to the contrary. 
 
 " Fourteenth. All resolutions and orders touching elections, admis- 
 sions, expulsions, consents, dispensations, delegations or appointments 
 and acts whatsoever of the Conference, shall be entered and written 
 in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference which shall be kept for 
 that purpose, publicly read, and then subscribed by the President 
 and Secretary thereof for the time being, during the time such Con- 
 ference shall be assembled ; and when so entered and subscribed, shall 
 be had. taken, received, and be the acts of the Conference, and such 
 entry and subscription as aforesaid shall be had, taken, received, and 
 be evidence of all and every such acts of the said Conference and of 
 their said delegates without the aid of any other proof; and whatever 
 shall not be so entered and subscribed as aforesaid, shall not be had, 
 taken, received, or be the act of the Conference : and the said Presi- 
 dent and Secretary are hereby required and obliged to enter and sub- 
 scribe as aforesaid every act whatever of the Conference. 
 
 "Lastly. Whenever the said Conference shall be reduced under 
 the number of forty members, and continue so reduced for three yearly 
 assemblies thereof successively, or whenever the members thereof 
 shall decline or neglect to meet together annually for the purposes 
 aforesaid, during the space of three years, that then, and in either of 
 the said events, the Conference of the people called Methodists shall 
 be extinguished, and all the aforesaid powers, privileges, and advan- 
 tages shall cease, and the said Chapels and premises, and all other 

 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Chapels and premises which now are, or hereafter may be settled, 
 given or conveyed, upon the trusts aforesaid, shall vest in the Trus- 
 tees for the time being of the said Chapels and premises respectively, 
 and their successors forever: Upon Trust that they, and the survi- 
 vors of them, and the Trustees lor the time being, do, shall, and may 
 appoint such person and persons to preach and expound God's holy 
 word therein, and to have the use and enjoyment thereof, for such 
 time and in such manner as to them shall seem proper." 
 
 Before I make any observations on this Deed, the reader should be 
 apprized, that, neither the design of it, nor the words of the several 
 clauses are to be imputed to Mr. Wesley. So far was lie from form- 
 ing any design of a deed of this kind, that I have good evidence to 
 assert, it was some time before he could be prevailed upon to comply 
 with the proposal : and, as in most other cases where he followed the 
 same guide, he soon found reason to repent. That Mr. Wesley did 
 actually repent of signing this deed, is pretty evident from the follow- 
 ing letter which he wrote about a year afterwards, and committed to 
 a friend to deliver to the Conference, at their first meeting after his 
 decease. 
 
 " My Dear Brethren, 
 
 "Some of our travelling preachers have expressed a fear, that after 
 my decease you would exclude them, either from preaching in con- 
 nexion with you, or from some other privileges which they now 
 enjoy. I know no other way to prevent any such inconvenience, than 
 to leave these my last words with you. 
 
 " I beseech you by the mercies of God, that you never avail your- 
 selves of the Deed of Declaration, to assume any superiority over 
 your brethren : but let all things go on, among those itinerants who 
 choose to remain together, exactly in the same manner as when I 
 was with you, so far as circumstances will permit. 
 
 " In particular I beseech you, if you ever loved me, and if you 
 now love God and your brethren, to have no respect of persons in 
 stationing the preachers, in choosing children for Kingswood School, 
 in disposing of the yearly contribution and the preachers' fund, or 
 any other public money: but do all things with a single eye, as I 
 have done from the beginning. Go on thus, doing all things without 
 prejudice or partiality, and God will be with you even to the end." 
 
 But it would be improper in a work of this kind, to pass over this 
 Deed without making an observation or two upon it. Now the 
 first thing that strikes me, is the title itself. "A Declaration and 
 Establishment of the Conference of the People called Methodists." 
 This surely is a most- incongruous title. It is well known that the 
 people called Methodists, never held a Conference since Methodism 
 existed. The Conference is an assembly of itinerant preachers only ;* 
 
 * Except two or three clergymen. 
 
 vol. u. 22
 
 254 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 and its members are not assembled by any authority derived from the 
 people. When sitting, it exercises powers which are neither derived 
 from the people, nor under any control by them. It elects members 
 into its own body, or excludes them at pleasure : it makes regulations, 
 or laws, not only for the itinerant preachers, but for all ranks and 
 orders of persons in the societies: and while these things are trans- 
 acted, neither local preachers, trustees of chapels, stewards, leaders, 
 oi any of the people, have a single voice, or a single representative 
 in the assembly. The people have no check, no balance of power, 
 against any regulation or law the Conference may choose to decree. 
 It is difficult therefore to conceive, why this assembly of a few preach- 
 ers, was called, "The Conference of the people called Methodists;" 
 unless it was to give the people a hint, that they ought to have some 
 representatives in an assembly where laws are made, by which they, 
 as Methodists, are to be governed. 
 
 The second observation shall be upon the words of the Deed in 
 which it states that the one hundred preachers therein named, " Have 
 been, now are, and do on the day of the date hereof, continue the 
 members of the said Conference, according to the true intent and 
 meaning of the said gifts and conveyances wherein the words Con- 
 ference, &c. are mentioned and contained." That is, these preachers 
 had been the Conference before the Deed of Declaration existed ; and 
 did actually continue it, on the day this Deed was executed : that the 
 word Conference, in the old Trust Deeds of all the Chapels, meant 
 neither more nor less, than the hundred preachers mentioned by name 
 in this Deed of Declaration ! Now, every one of these assertions is 
 a notorious falsehood : there is not even the shadow of truth in any 
 one of them. But it seems there was a necessity for stating the mat- 
 ter thus, however false, in order to give some color of justice and 
 validity to this new deed. For had it appeared on the face of it, that 
 Deeds of Trust already existed, in which the words Conference, <fcc. 
 meant either more or less than the hundred preachers in this Deed 
 named ; it would have been evident at first sight, that the Deed itself 
 was nugatory and void to all intents and purposes; as it could not 
 possibly annul, or do away the legality of deeds already existing and 
 duly e« ecu ted, without the consent of the several parties concerned, 
 first had and obtained under their respective signatures. Thus we 
 see, that this famous Deed of Declaration and Establishment of the 
 Conference, is founded on as gross a misrepresentation of facts, as 
 ever disgraced any public instrument. 
 
 This Deed affords ample scope for many other observations : but 
 having shown that it is altogether built on a mis-statement of facts, 
 I shall stop ; as nothing more seems necessary to be said upon it at 
 present: except perhaps, that Mr. Wesley, in all probability did not 
 understand the import of the several clauses of it, as he never had 
 patience to attend to any paper drawn up in the common forms of
 
 TH e LIFE OF HIE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 255 
 
 the law. In these cases he trusted to those about him who had exam- 
 ined it. 
 
 The Deed of Declaration affected only the itinerant preachers: but 
 when Mr. Wesley ordained some of the itinerants, a foundation was 
 laid for a change in the ancient constitution of Methodism, of much 
 more extensive influence; and which in the end is likely to ; 
 every memb< r of the society. It has already appeared in this history, 
 that Mr. Wesley claimed the power or right of ordaining to the min- 
 istry, but said, it was not probable thai he should ever exercise it. 
 We have likewise seen, how steadily for a long course of years, he 
 resisted evt i" measure which tended to alter the relative situation 
 of the societies to the established church, and to the various denomi- 
 nations of Dissenters to which any of the members might belong. It 
 is not easy to assign a sufficient reason why Mr. Wesley, in the 
 eighty-second year of his age, should depart from a line of conduct 
 he had hitherto so strictly observed; especially it lie acted according 
 to his own judgment, and of his own free choice. However this 
 may be, a plan was proposed in private, to a few clergymen who 
 attended the Conference this year at Leeds, that Mr. Wesley should 
 ordain one or two preachers for the societies in America. But the 
 clergymen opposed it. Mr. Fletcher was consulted by letter: who 
 advised, that a bishop should be prevailed upon, if possible, to ordain 
 them, and then Mr. Wesley might appoint them to such offices in the 
 societies as he thought proper, and give them letters testimonial of the 
 appointments he had given them. Mr. Wesley well knew, that no 
 bishop would ordain them at his recommendation, and therefore 
 seemed inclined to do it himself. In this purpose however, he 
 appeared so languid, if not wavering, that Dr. Coke thought it 
 necessary to use some further means to urge him to the performance 
 of it. Accordingly, August 9, Mr. Wesley being then in Wales on 
 his way to Bristol, the doctor sent him the following letter : 
 
 " Honored and dear Sir, 
 " The more maturely I consider the subject, the more expedient it 
 appears to me, that the power of ordaining others, should be received 
 by me from you, by the imposition of your hands; and that you 
 should lay hands on brother Whatcoat, and brother Vasey, for the 
 following reasons: 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way. and 
 most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches: 2. 1 may 
 want all the influence in America, which you can throw into my 
 scale. Mr. Brackenbury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a letter 
 in London from Mr. Asbury, in which he observed, that he would 
 not receive any person deputed by you with any part of the superin- 
 tendency of the work invested in him : or words which evidently 
 implied so much. I do not find any, (he least degree of prejudice in 
 my mind against Mr. Asbury, on the contrary, a very great love and 
 esteem; and am determined not to stir a linger without his consent,
 
 256 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 unless mere sheer necessity obliges me ; but rather to lie at his feet 
 in all things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me 
 often, and it is well to provide against all events, and an authority 
 formally received from you will ([ am conscious of it) be fully 
 admitted by the people, and my exercising the office of Ordination 
 without that formal authority may be disputed, if there be any oppo- 
 sition on any other account: I could therefore earnestly wish you 
 would exercise that power, in this instance, which I have not tin- 
 shadow of a doubt but God hath invested you with for the good of 
 our connexion. I think you have tried me too often to doubt. 
 whether I will in any degree use the power you are pleased to invest 
 me with, farther than I believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity 
 of the work. 3. In respect of my brethren (brother Whatcoat and 
 Yasey) it is very uncertain indeed, whether any of the clergy men- 
 tioned by brother Rankin, will stir a step with me in the work, except 
 Mr. Jarrit ; and it is by no means certain that even he will choose to 
 join me in ordaining : and propriety and universal practice make it 
 expedient, that I should have two presbyters with me in this work. 
 In short, it appears to me that everything should be prepared, and 
 everything proper be done, that can possibly be done this side the 
 
 water. You can do all this in Mr. C n's house, in your chamber; 
 
 and afterwards (according to Mr. Fletcher's advice) give us letters 
 testimonial of the different offices with which you have been pleased 
 to invest us. For the purpose of laying hands on brothers Whatcoat 
 
 and Vasey, I can bring Mr. C down with me, by which you will 
 
 have two presbyters with you. In respect to brother Rankms argu- 
 ment, that you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it 
 is nothing. Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, 
 then no odium will arise : but if known, you will be obliged to 
 acknowledge that I acted under your direction, or suffer me to sink 
 under the weight of my enemies, with perhaps your brother at the 
 head of them. I shall entreat you to ponder these things. 
 
 Your most dutiful, 
 
 T. Coke."* 
 
 This letter affords matter for several observations, both of the seri- 
 ous and comic kind : but I shall not indulge myself on the occasion 
 it so fairly offers. The attentive reader who examines every part of 
 it. will be at no loss to conjecture, to whose influence we must impute 
 Mr. Wesley's conduct in the present business. That Mr. Wesley 
 should suffer himself to be so far influenced, in a matter of the 
 utmost importance both to his own character and to the societies, by 
 a man, of whose judgment in advising, and talents in conducting any 
 affair he had no very high opinion, is truly astonishing: but so it 
 was! — Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, and September 1, everything 
 
 * This letter is taken from an attested copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles Wes- 
 ley's handwriting.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 257 
 
 being prepared as proposed above, he complied with the doctor's 
 earnest wish, by consecrating him one of the bishops, and Mr. WTiat- 
 coat and Vasey presbyters of the new Methodist Episcopal Church 
 in America. No doubt the three gentlemen were highly gratified 
 with their new titles; as we often see, both young and old children 
 gratified with gilded toys, though clumsily made, and of no real 
 worth or valuable use, except to quiet the cries of those for whom 
 they are prepared. 
 
 The difficulties on the first entrance into this new patli being now 
 overcome, and the opening prospects being highly flattering to tin 
 human mind tutored under certain circumstances, some further pro- 
 gress became natural and easy. Accordingly, it was not long before 
 three more preachers were ordained for Scotland ; and afterwards at 
 different periods, several others were ordained: but all of them at 
 first, were laid under a restriction not to exercise their ministerial 
 functions in England. Since the death of Mr. Wesley, still further 
 progress has been made, not only in the practice of ordaining, but in 
 the exercise of their new functions, in various societies in this king- 
 dom. But hitherto this new order of things has produced the most 
 lamentable effects, having caused contention, and kindled the flames 
 of party zeal. 
 
 CHAPTER V, 
 
 OPINIONS AND DEBATES, &c. ON THE NEW FLAN OF ORDINATION : SEVERAL 
 PARTICULARS OF THE LAST YEARS OF MR. WESLEY'S LIFE; WITH AN 
 ACCOUNT OF HIS DEATH IN MARCH, 1791. HIS LAST WILL, Jtc. 
 
 The following is part of a letter from one preacher to another, 
 when the report that Mr. Wesley had ordained some of the preach- 
 ers, first began to be circulated in the societies. It may serve to 
 show us what opinion the uninfected itinerants entertained of this 
 strange business. "Ordination — among Methodists! Amazing in- 
 deed ! I could not force myself to credit the report which spread 
 here, having not then seen the minutes; but now I can doubt it no 
 longer. And so, we have Methodist parsons of our own ! And a 
 new mode of ordination, to be sure — on the Presbyterian plan? — In 
 spite of a million of declarations to the contrary! I am fairly con- 
 founded. — Now the ice is broke, let us conjecture a little the probable 
 issue of this new thing in the earth. — You say, we must reason and 
 debate the matter. — Alas! it is too late. Surely it never began in 
 the midst of a multitude of counsellors; and I greatly fear the Son 
 of man was not secretary of state, or not present when the business 
 was brought on and carried. I suppose, with very few dissentient 
 voices. — Who could imagine that this important matter would have 
 
 vol. ii. 22* 33
 
 258 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 stole into being, and be obtruded upon the body, without their being 
 so much as apprized of it, or consulted on so weighty a point? Who 
 is the father of this monster, so long dreaded by the father of his 
 people, and by most of his sons? Whoever he be, time will prove 
 him a felon to Methodism, and discover his assassinating knife stick- 
 ing fast in the vitals of its body. This has been my steadfast opinion 
 for years past; and years to come will speak in groans the opprobri- 
 ous anniversary of our religious madness for gowns and bands. — 
 Will it not sting a man that has been honored by his Lord and Mas- 
 ter for many years as a lay-preacher, to have a black-robed boy, 
 flirting away in the exercise of his sacred office, set over him? — If 
 not all, but only a few favorites are to be honored, will it not raise a 
 dust, that will go nigh to blind the eyes of the whole body?" — 
 Another old preacher, writing to his friend, delivers his opinion to the 
 following purpose — I wish they had been asleep when they began 
 this business of ordination : it is neither Episcopal nor Presbyterian : 
 but a mere hodge-podge of inconsistencies — though it must be allowed, 
 that Mr. Wesley acted under the influence of others, yet he had some 
 reasons for the step he took, which at the moment appeared to him 
 sufficient to justify it. Perhaps they may not appear in the same 
 light to others, and probably would not to himself, had he not been 
 biassed by persuasion. A part of the reasons of his conduct in this 
 affair, are detailed in the letter testimonial, which Dr. Coke carried 
 over with him to the American Conference. It is addressed, "To 
 Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our brethren in North America:" and is 
 conceived in the following terms : 
 
 " By a very uncommon train of providences, many of the provin- 
 ces of North America, are totally disjoined from their mother-country, 
 and erected into independent states. The English government has 
 no authority over them either civil or ecclesiastical, any more than 
 over the states of Holland. A civil authority is exercised over them, 
 partly by the Congress, partly by the provincial assemblies. But no 
 one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical authority at all. In 
 this peculiar situation, some thousands of the inhabitants of these 
 states desire my advice ; and in compliance with their desire, I have 
 drawn up a little sketch. 
 
 ' : Lord King's* account of the primitive church convinced me 
 
 ♦King (Peter,) Lord High Chancellor of England, was descended of a good family of 
 that name in Somersetshire, and son of an eminent grocer and salter in the city of Exeter 
 in Devonshire. He was born at Exeter in 16G9, and bred up for some years to his father's 
 business. But his inclination to learning was so great, that he laid out all the money he 
 could spare in books, and devoted every moment of his leisure hours to study ; so that he 
 became an excellent scholar before the world suspected any such thing : and gave the 
 public a proof of his skill in church history, in his Inquiry into the Constitution. Discipline, 
 Unity, and Worship of the Primitive Church, that flourished within the first three hundred 
 years after Christ. London, 1091, and 1713, in Svo. This was written with a view to 
 promote the scheme of a comprehension of the Dissenters. 
 
 His acquaintance with Mr. Locke, to whom he was related, and who left him his library
 
 THE LIFE OF TIIF. RET. JOHN WESLEY. 259 
 
 many years ago, that bishops and presbyters are the same order, and 
 consequently have the same right to ordain. For many years I hare 
 been importuned from time to time, to exercise this right, by ordain- 
 ing part of our travelling preachers. Bui I have still refused: not 
 only for peace' sake; bul because I was determined, as little as pos- 
 sible, to violate the established order of the national church to which 
 I belonged. 
 
 "But the case is widely different between England and North 
 America. Here there are bishops who have a legal jurisdiction. In 
 America there are none, neither any parish ministers. So that E t 
 some hundred miles together, there is none either to baptize or to admin- 
 ister the Lords Supper. Here therefore my scruples are at an end: 
 and I conceive myself at full liberty, as I violate no order, and invade 
 no man's right, by appointing and sending laborers into the harvest. 
 
 " I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke, and .Mr. Francis Asbury, 
 to be joint Superintendents over our brethren in North America : as 
 also Richard Whatcoat, and Thomas Vasey, to act as Elders among 
 them, by baptizing and administering the Lord's Supper. And I have 
 prepared a liturgy, little differing from that of the Church of England 
 (I think, the best constituted national church in the world) which I 
 advise all the travelling preachers to use on the Lord's day. in all the 
 congregations, reading the Litany only on Wednesdays and Fridays, 
 and praying extempore on all other days. I also advise the elders to 
 administer the Supper of the Lord on every Lord's day. 
 
 "If any one will point out a more rational and scriptural way of 
 feeding and guiding those poor sheep in the wilderness, I will gladly 
 embrace it. At present I cannot see any better method, than that I 
 have taken. 
 
 " It has indeed been proposed, to desire the English bishops, to or- 
 dain part of our preachers for America. But to this I object, 1. I de- 
 sired the bishops of London to ordain only one ; but could not prevail: 
 2. If they consented, we know the slowness of their proceedings ; but 
 the matter admits of no delay. 3. If they would ordain them now, 
 they would likewise expect to govern them. And how grievously 
 would this entangle us ! 4. As our American brethren are now totally 
 
 at his death, was of great advantage to him. By his advice, after he had studied some 
 time in Holland, he applied himself to the study of the law ; in which profession, his learn 
 Lng and diligence made him soon taken notice of. In the two last parliaments during the 
 reign of King William, and in five parliaments during the reign of Queen Anne, he served 
 as Burgess for Beer Alston in Devonshire. In 1702, he published, without his name, the 
 History of the Apostle ' Ci ied, with critical observations on its several articles ; which is 
 highly esteemed. In 1708, he was chosen Recorder of the city of London ; and in 1710, 
 was one of the members of the House of Commons at the trial of Dr. Sacheverell. In 
 1714, he was appointed Lord Chief Justice of the Common Pleas; and the April following 
 was made one of the Privy Council. In 1715, he was created a Peer, by the title of Lord 
 King, Baron of Ockham m Surry, and appointed Lord High C of Great Britain, 
 
 in which post he continued till 1733, when he resigned ; and in 1731, died at Ockham in 
 Surry. See Encyclop. Brit.
 
 260 THE LTFE OF THE REV. JOHN' WESLEY. 
 
 disentangled both from the State, and from the English Hierarchy, 
 we dare not entangle them again, either with the one or the other. 
 They are now at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the 
 primitive church. And we judge it best, that they should stand fast 
 in thai liberty, wherewith God has so strangely made them free. 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 Before we proceed any further, let us pause a moment ; and inquire, 
 how far the general position laid down in this letter as the ground of 
 Mr. Wesley's proceedings, agrees with his practice of ordination. He 
 tells us, " Lord King's account of the primitive church convinced me 
 many years ago, that bishops and presbyters are the same order, and 
 consequently have the same right to ordain." But if this were even 
 admitted, would it justify Mr. Wesley's practice on this occasion? I 
 apprehend not. Let us suppose, that Mr. Wesley was as good an 
 EniaxoTtog as any in Europe; and Dr. Coke a regular presbyter; the 
 position states that they had the same right to ordain. According to 
 this principle then, Dr. Coke had the same right to ordain Mr. Wesley, 
 that Mr. Wesley had to ordain Dr. Coke ! and consequently the doc- 
 tor's ordination was null and void to all intents and purposes : or, if 
 the doctor received any right to ordain others, which he had not 
 before, and which the very ceremony of ordination implies, then Mr. 
 Wesley's general position as the ground of his practice, is not true. 
 Thus we see, that Mr. Wesley's principle and practice in this affair 
 directly oppose each other. If his principle was true, his practice 
 was bad : if his practice was good, his principle was false : they can- 
 not both stand good together. It is painful to see him fall into such a 
 dilemma, which we have not seen before in the whole course of his 
 life. When he began the practice of ordaining to the ministry, his 
 brother, Mr. Charles, exclaimed, 
 
 "'Twas age that made the breach, not he." 
 
 And if we add to this, the influence others had over him in this affair, 
 it is perhaps, the best apology that can be made for his conduct. 
 
 In this business, Dr. Coke has reasoned in a manner much more 
 consistent with his general practice, than Mr. Wesley ; which has not 
 indeed often been the case, and is therefore the more worthy of notice. 
 He tells Mr. Wesley, in the letter above transcribed. "The morel 
 consider the subject, the more expedient it appears to me, that the 
 power of ordaining others, should be received by me from you, by the 
 imposition of your hands." Among other reasons for this expediency, 
 are the following: 1. " I may want all the influence in America, 
 you can throw into my scale."— 2. "An authority formally received 
 from you, will be fully admitted by the people."— And 3. "My exer- 
 cising the office of ordination without that formal authority may be 
 disputed." Now all this is intelligible and clear; and I am confident 
 these reasons would have satisfied any man in similar circumstances,
 
 Tilt: LIFE OF THE RET. JOHN VE8LBT. 261 
 
 who had considered ordination as a nitre stalking horse to gain influ- 
 ence and dominion. 
 
 Soon after the ordination, Dr. Coke, with his two companions, sailed 
 for America; where they arrived in time to meet the American Con- 
 ference held at Baltimore. Here the doctor opened his commission, 
 and consecrated Mr. Asbury a bishop, and gave the societies formed 
 by the preachers on that continent, a Dew name, calling them, " The 
 Methodist Episcopal Church in America." 11" preached a sermon on 
 this occasion, which was afterwards printed, and in which he labors 
 to defend this new order of things. He begins this defence by the 
 most severe censures on the clergy, and on the English Hierarchy, 
 li has been supposed that the greatest part of what the doctor here 
 published as his own, was written by Mr. Wesley. But I shall not 
 easily believe, that these censures proceeded from his pen. It would 
 answer no valuable purpose to transcribe them ; but it may to observe 
 the very striking difference between the proceedings at the commence- 
 ment of Methodism, and the practice now adopted — " We are not 
 Seceders," says Mr. Wesley, in the minutes of Conference, "nor do 
 we bear any resemblance to them. We set out upon quite opposite 
 principles. The Seceders laid the very foundation of their work, in 
 judging and condemning others : we laid the foundation of our work, 
 in judging and condemning ourselves. They begin every where, with 
 showing their hearers, how fallen the church and ministers are: we 
 begin every where, with showing our hearers, how fallen they are 
 themselves." — Dr. Coke, in laying the foundation of his new church 
 in America, adopted the principles and practice, in this respect, of the 
 Seceders, and quitted those of the old Methodists. He tells Mr. Wes- 
 ley, some time after, in a letter from Ireland, that he would as soon 
 commit adultery as preach publicly against the church. But I must 
 say this of the doctor, that, with respect to adultery I think him v< ry 
 innocent, but in bringing railing accusations against others, I think 
 him very guilty. And it is very probable, that the Methodist Epis- 
 copal Church now forming in England, will have the same foundation 
 as it had in America : the founders of it begin with judging and con- 
 demning others who dissent from them, and exalting themselves : 
 some very glaring instances of which have already appeared. I leave 
 others to judge of the consequences. 
 
 Dr. Coke, in his ordination sermon, and also in his congratulatory 
 Address to general Washington, gives us to understand how much he 
 is enraptured with the American Constitution ; so far that he thinks 
 it is fit to be an exemplar to all other nations. — But I leave the doc- 
 tor's politics, to consider the defence he gives us of his new scheme 
 of ordination. 
 
 " But what right have you to ordain 1" To this question the doc- 
 tor answers, " The same right as most of the reformed churches in 
 Christendom : our ordination in its lowest view, being equal to any of
 
 262 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 the Presbyterian, as originating with three presbyters of the Church 
 of England.'' 
 
 It is possible the doctor might believe himself, when he wrote this 
 sentence. But is it true, that the presence of three presbyters in a 
 private chamber, is the only requisite essentially necessary to give 
 validity to an ordination among the Presbyterians? I apprehend 
 not. Nor do I know any denomination of Dissenters, among whom 
 such a secret ordination would be deemed valid. 
 
 " But what right have you to exercise the episcopal office?" To 
 this the doctor answers, : ' To me the most manifest and clear. God 
 has been pleased, by Mr. Wesley, to raise up in America and Europe, 
 a numerous society well known by the name of Methodists. The 
 whole body have invariably esteemed this man as their chief pastor 
 under Christ. He has always appointed their religious officers from 
 the highest to the lowest, by himself or his delegate. And we are 
 fully persuaded, there is no church-office which he judges expedient 
 for the welfare of the people intrusted to his charge, but, as essential 
 to his station, he has a power to ordain. After long deliberation, he 
 saw r it his duty to form his society in America into an independent 
 church; but he loved the most excellent liturgy of the Church of 
 England; he loved its rites and ceremonies, and therefore adopted 
 them in most instances in the present case." 
 
 It is not easy to make observations on an argument like this, with- 
 out falling into levity on the one hand ; or too great severity on the 
 other. Brevity, therefore, will be the best security. The doctor 
 states the matter thus, "He (Mr. Wesley) has always appointed the 
 religious officers from the highest to the lowest (among the Metho- 
 dists) by himself or his delegate : and we are fnlly persuaded, there 
 is no church-office which he judges expedient for the people, bnt as 
 essential to his station he has power to ordain." — Now, if these words 
 contain anything like an argument, they must mean, that the officers 
 whom Mr. Wesley had always appointed, were church-officers ; and 
 consequently, that his societies were churches. If this be not the 
 meaning, then the words which go before, have no immediate connex- 
 ion with the conclusion drawn from them. The premises and the 
 conclusion, would speak of two things totally different, and therefore 
 the one could not be inferred from the other. But the minutes of 
 Conference, and Mr. Wesley's other writings testify in the most express 
 manner, that the Methodist societies were not churches : that the ap- 
 pointments and rules he made, were nothing more than prudential 
 regulations, which he often changed as circumstances altered. It 
 cannot, therefore, be argued, that because Mr. Wesley had always 
 exercised the power of making prudential regulations for the govern- 
 ment of his societies, he had a right to ordain any church-office he 
 might judge expedient ; which is a thing quite different from what he 
 had hitherto attempted to do ; and consequently no right to doit, could 
 arise out of his former practice.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WLSEEY. 2G3 
 
 But there is another view of this argument, which makes it appear 
 still more absurd. Whatever power Mr. Wesley had alw; used 
 
 ever the Methodist societies, it was no proof of his right Power and 
 right arc two things. Power does not imply right: otherwise, the 
 power of speech would imply a right to speak treason: the power oi 
 deceiving, and robbing, would imply a right so to do! Whatever 
 right, therefore, Mr. Wesley might have for making prudential regu- 
 lations for the societies, it cannot be proved from his power. Bu1 ' 
 Coke here brings forward .Mr. Wesley's power, and his- former prac- 
 tice in the exercise of it. as a proof that he has a right to do what hi 
 may think expedient for the good of the people. Now, if a man in 
 common life were to plead his former practice as a proof that he had 
 a right to do what he might judge expedient in future, and should 
 act upon this principle, I suppose he would soon be sent to Bedlam or 
 to Newgate. 
 
 I shall only take notice of one article more in the doctor's sermon. 
 c: Besides," says he, '•'■ in addition to this, we have every qualification 
 for an Episcopal church, which that of Alexandria, a church of no 
 small note in the primitive times, possessed for two hundred years. — 
 Our bishops or superintendents, as we rather call them, having been 
 elected, or received by the suffrage of the whole body of our ministers 
 through the continent, assembled in general Conference." 
 
 Now the truth of the fact is this; that the ordinations among the 
 Methodists, bear no resemblance to the ordinations in any primitive 
 church ; either that of Alexandria, or any other, when deemed regular. 
 IiOrd King, on whose authority Mr. Wesley seems to rest his cause, 
 tells us, " At the ordinations of the clergy, the whole body of 
 people were present. So an African Synod, held 25S, determined, 
 ' That the ordination of ministers ought to be done with the knowl- 
 . and in the presence of the people; that the people being present, 
 either the crimes of the wicked may he detected, or the merits of the 
 good declared ; and so the ordination may be just and lawful, being 
 approved by the suffrage of all.' "* To the same purpose speaks 
 Clemens Romanus ; an Apostolic man. who having been acquainted 
 with the Apostles themselves, knew their customs in all the churches. 
 He shows us in his first epistle to the Corinthians, that the custom 
 was to ordain, trvvevdoxijoaaijg r^g exxlrjauxg man,:, with the consent of 
 the whole church. So Origen says, in his Sth Homily on Leviticus, 
 requiri in ordmando sacerdote, prcesentiam populi :f •• in ordaining a 
 minister the presence of the people is necessary-"' The testimonies of 
 the ancient writers on this head are very numerous, and might easily 
 
 * The words of Cyprian are, " Ordinationes Sacerdotales, non nisi sub populi asMstentis 
 conscientia fieri oportere. ut plebe praesente, vel detegantur malornm crimina vol bonorum 
 merita pnsdicentur, et sit ordinatio justa et legitima, qu e omnium suflragio ct judicio 
 fuerit examinata." Thus quoted by Lord King, p. 24, edit. 1713. 
 
 •f See the uote on the passage of Clemens Horn, above mentioned, in Le Gere's edition 
 of Cotclerius, torn. i. page I'
 
 264 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 be produced, but the authorities already mentioned will hardly be 
 disputed. It is indeed evident from the Apostolical Constitutions, lib. 
 - cap. 1. and other ancient testimonies, that in the first ages of the 
 church, the people generally chose their own ministers; and in every 
 case of an election, their consent and approbation was. essentially 
 necessary. And this practice continued, even at Rome, in the elec- 
 tion of a pope till the beginning of the twelfth century, when Inno- 
 cent II. changed the ancient custom ; though I cannot think him quite 
 innocent in so doing. 
 
 In direct opposition to the practice of the primitive church, the 
 ordinations among the Methodists were performed in secret. The 
 people were not assembled : they were not consulted ; nor even so much 
 as acquainted that ministers were to be ordained among the Metho- 
 dists as their proper pastors. The whole was performed by an 
 arbitrary power, in the exercise of which, no regard was had to the 
 rights of the people, as having either judgment or choice in the mat- 
 ter. — But Dr. Coke tells us, they have the same qualifications for an 
 Episcopal Church, which the Church of Alexandria possessed. "Our 
 bishops," says he, ."having been elected, or received, by the suffrage 
 of the whole body of our ministers through the continent, assembled 
 in general Conference." — There were but two bishops, so called, Dr. 
 Coke and Mr. Asbury. The doctor was ordained (or consecrated, if 
 the reader choose) secretly in England, and received orders to ordain 
 Mr. Asbury in America. Now these surely were not elected, in any 
 sense whatever, either by the preachers or people. But, " They were 
 elected or received." — When a writer thus links words together of 
 different import, as though the meaning amounted to the same thing, 
 we have just cause to suspect that he intends to deceive us, and lead 
 i;s into a false notion of the subject he is discussing. Received perhaps 
 they might be, under a system of arbitrary government, which leaves 
 no alternative to the people, nor to many of the preachers, but that 
 of passive obedience, or to go about their business and quit the con- 
 nexion. But their being received in any way, is nothing to the point 
 in hand. It is indeed manifest, that this whole affair, from first to 
 last, bears no resemblance to the mode of electing and ordaining min- 
 isters in the purer ages of the primitive church. 
 
 As ordination among the Methodists forms a remarkable era in 
 their history, it deserves to be fully examined, as to its validity and 
 propriety. But before we proceed any further, let us see what Mr. 
 Charles Wesley has said on the subject. In his letter to Dr. Chand- 
 ler,^ in the beginning of the year 1785, he says, " I can scarcely yet 
 believe it, that in his eighty-second year, my brother, my old intimate 
 friend and companion, should have assumed the Episcopal character : 
 ordained elders, consecrated a bishop, and sent him over to ordain our 
 
 * One of the American bishops, ordained in England.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 265 
 
 lay-pr< achers in America ! I was then in Bristol, at his elbow : yet 
 lie never gave me the least hint of his intention. How was he sur- 
 prized into so rash an action? He certainly persuaded himself that 
 it was right. 
 
 " Lord Mansfield told me last year, that ordination was separation. 
 This my brother does not, and will not sec : or. that he has renounced 
 the principles, and practice of his whole life; that lie has acted con- 
 trary to all his declarations, protestations, and writings; robbed his 
 friends of their boastings; realized the Nag's-head ordination; and 
 left an indelible blot on his name, as long as it shall be remembered. 
 
 In August. .Mr. Charles took courage, and wrote to his brother on 
 the subject. " 1 have been reading," says he, " over again and again, 
 your reasons against a separation — and entreat you in the name of 
 God, and for Christ's sake, to read them again yourself with previous 
 prayer ; and stop, and proceed no further till you receive an answer 
 to your inquiry, 'Lord, what wouldcst Thou have me to do?' — 
 Every word of your eleven pages deserves the deepest consideration: 
 not to mention my testimony and hymns. Only the seventh, I could 
 wish you to read — as a prophecy, which I pray God may never come 
 to pass. 
 
 • .Near thirty years since then, you have stood against the impor- 
 tunate solicitations of your preachers, who have scarcely at last 
 prevailed. I was your natural ally, and your faithful friend : and while 
 you continued faithful to yourself we two could chase a thousand. If 
 (hey had not divided us, they could never have overcome you. But when 
 once you began ordaining for America, I knew, and you knew, that 
 your preachers here would never rest, till you ordained them. You 
 told me, ' They would separate by and by.' The doctor tells us the 
 same. His ' Methodist Episcopal Church at Baltimore,' was intended 
 to beget a ' Methodist Episcopal Church ' here. You know he comes 
 armed with your authority to make us all Dissenters. One of your 
 sons assured me, that not a preacher in London would refuse 
 orders from the doctor. It is evident, that all seek their own, and 
 prefer their own interest to your honor ; which not one of them scru- 
 ples to sacrifice, to his own ambition. Alas ! what trouble are you 
 preparing for yourself, as well as for me, and for your oldest, and 
 truest, and best friends! Before you have quite broken down the 
 bridge, stop, and consider ! If your sons have no regard for you, 
 have some regard for yourself. Go to your grave in peace ; at least 
 suffer me to go first, before this ruin be under your hand. So much, 
 I think, you owe to my father, to my brother, and to me, as to stay 
 till I am taken from the evil. I am on the brink of the grave, do not 
 push me in ; or imbitter my last moments. Let us not leave an indel- 
 ible blot upon our memory, but let us leave behind us, the name and 
 character of honest men." 
 
 Mr. John Wesley immediately answered his brother's letter. The 
 
 vol. ii. 23 31
 
 26G THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 answer is dated Plymouth,* August 19; in which he says, " I will 
 tell you my thoughts with all simplicity, and wait for better informa- 
 tion. If you agree with me, well : if not, we can, as Mr. Whitefield 
 used to say, agree to disagree. 
 
 " For these forty years I have been in doubt concerning that ques- 
 tion. 'What obedience is due to heathenish priests, and mitred infi- 
 dels.' I have from time to time proposed my doubts to the most 
 pious and sensible clergymen I knew. But they gave me no satisfac- 
 tion : rather they seemed to be puzzled as well as me. Some obedi- 
 ence T always paid to the bishops, in obedience to the laws of the 
 land. But I cannot sec, that I am under any obligation to obey them, 
 further than those laws require. 
 
 "It is in obedience to those laws, that I have never exercised in 
 England, the power which I believe God has given me. I firmly 
 believe, I am a scriptural Eniaxonog, as much as any man in England, 
 or in Europe : for the uninterrupted succession, I know to be a fable, 
 which no man ever did or can prove. But this does in no wise inter- 
 fere with my remaining in the Church of England : from which I 
 have no more desire to separate, than I had fifty years ago. I still 
 attend all the ordinances of the church, at all opportunities. And I 
 constantly and earnestly desire all that are connected with me, so to 
 do. When Mr. Smyth pressed us to ' separate from the church,' he 
 meant, go to church no more. And this was what I meant seven and 
 twenty years ago. when I persuaded our brethren, 'not to separate 
 from the church.' But here another question occurs, 'What is the 
 Church of England?' It is not all the people of England. Papists 
 and Dissenters are no part thereof. It is not all the people of Eng- 
 land, except Papists and Dissenters. Then we should have a glori- 
 ous church indeed? 'No: according to our twentieth Article, a par- 
 ticular church is, a congregation of faithful people (Coatus credentiam, 
 the words of our Latin edition) among whom the word of God is 
 preached, and the sacraments duly administered.' Here is a true 
 logical definition, containing both the essence and the properties of a 
 church. What then, according to this definition, is the Church of 
 England? Does it mean, 'all the believers in England (except 
 Papists and Dissenters) who have the word of God, and the sacra- 
 ments duly administered among them?' I fear this does not come up 
 to your idea of the Church of England. Well, what more do you 
 include in that phrase? 'Why, all the believers that adhere to the 
 doctrine and discipline established by the convocation under Queen 
 Elizabeth.' Nay, that discipline is well nigh vanished away, and 
 the doctrine both you and I adhere to. 
 
 "All those reasons, against a separation from the church in this 
 sense, I subscribe to still. What then are you frightened at? I no 
 
 * The printed copy of this letter is dated Plymouth Dock. Arminian. Mag. vol. ix. 
 page 50.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 267 
 
 more separate from it now. than I did in the year 1758. I submit 
 still, though sometimes with ;i doubting conscience, to mitred infideis. 
 I do indeed vary from them in some points of doctrine, and in some 
 points of discipline : by preaching abroad, fox instance, by praying 
 extempore, and by forming societies, lint not a hair's breadth fur- 
 ther than 1 believe to be meet, right, and my bounden duty. 1 walk 
 still by the saint: rule I have done for between forty and fifty years. 
 I do nothing rashly. It is not likely 1 should. The high-day of my 
 blood is over. If yon will go hand in hand with me, do. But do 
 not hinder me, if you will not help. Perhaps, if you had kept close 
 to me, I might have done better. However, with or without help I 
 creep on. And as I have been hitherto, so I trust I shall always be, 
 
 Your affectionate friend and brother." 
 
 In September Mr. Charles Wesley replied to his brother's letter. 
 "I will tell you my thoughts," says he, ;: with the same simplicity. 
 There is no danger of our quarrelling, for the second blow makes 
 the quarrel ; and you are the last man upon earth I would wish to 
 quarrel with. That juvenile line of mine. ' Heathenish priests and 
 mitred infidels,' I disown, renounce, and with shame recant. I never 
 knew of more than one mitred infidel; and for him I took Mr. Law's 
 word. 
 
 "I do not understand what : obedience to the bishops' you dread. 
 They have let us alone, and left us to act just as we pleased for these 
 fifty years. At present, some of them are quite friendly towards us, 
 particularly towards you. The churches are all open to you : and 
 never could there be less pretence for a separation. 
 
 " That you are a scriptural Enurxonog, or overseer, I do not dispute. 
 And so is every minister who has the cure of souls. Neither need 
 we dispute whether the uninterrupted succession be a fable, as you 
 believe, or real, as I believe .' or whether lord King he right or wrong? 
 Your definition of the » 'htirch of England, is the same in prose, with 
 mine in verse. — You write, "All those reasons against a separation 
 from the church. I subscribe to still. What then are you frightened 
 at? 1 no more separate from it, than I did in the year 17oS. I sub- 
 mit still to its bishops. I do indeed vary from them in some points 
 of discipline, by preaching abroad, by praying extempore, and by 
 forming societies, (might you not add, and by ordaining.') I still 
 walk by the same rule 1 have done for between forty and fifty years. 
 I do nothing rashly.' — If I could prove your actual separation, I 
 would not; neither wish to see it proved by any other. But do you 
 not allow, that the doctor has separated ? Do you not know and 
 approve of his avowed design and resolution, to get all the Metho- 
 dists in the three kingdoms, formed into a distinct compact body, a 
 new Episcopal church of his own / Have you seen his ordination 
 sermon? Is the high-day of his blood over? Does he do nothing
 
 26S THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 rashly? Have you not made yourself the author of all his actions? 
 I need not remind you, Qui facit per alium, facit ]jcr se. 
 
 " I must not leave unanswered your surprizing question, 'What 
 then are you frightened at'?' At the doctor's rashness; and your 
 supporting him in his ambitious pursuits — at an approaching schism, 
 as causeless and unprovoked as the American rebellion — at your own 
 eternal disgrace, and all those frightful evils which your reasons 
 describe. — 'If you will go hand in hand with me, do' — I do go, or 
 rather creep on in the old way in which we set out, and trust to con- 
 tinue in it till I finish my course. — ' Perhaps, if you had kept close to 
 me I might have done better' — When you took that fatal step at 
 Bristol, I kept as close to you as close could be ; for I was all the time 
 at your elbow. You might certainly have done better, if you had 
 taken me in to be one of yonr council. 
 
 " I thank you, for your intention to remain my friend. Herein my 
 heart is, as your heart. Whom God hath joined, let not man put 
 asunder. We have taken each other for better for worse, till death 
 do us — part? no: but eternally unite. Therefore, in the love which 
 never faileth, I am, 
 
 Your affectionate friend and brother, 
 
 C. Wesley." 
 
 Mr. Charles Wesley has spoken chiefly of the impropriety of the 
 step his brother had taken in ordaining Dr. Coke and others in the 
 character of a bishop : but it will be proper to make an observation 
 or two, on the validity of his proceeding. The general position he 
 lays down in justification of what he had done, is, that "bishops 
 and presbyters were the same order, and had the same right to 
 ordain." Upon this principle he ordained, or consecrated Dr. Coke. 
 Now, the very act of ordaining implies a superior right, or a superior 
 authority. If it be allowed, that Mr. Wesley had a superior right to 
 ordain the doctor, then the general position is false : if it be said, he 
 had a superior authority, but no superior right, then it will follow 
 that Mr. Wesley exercised superior authority without any right so to 
 do ; which is the very thing for which lie is blamed. In both cases 
 the ordination must be void, and of no effect. — -But according to lord 
 King, the general position is not strictly or universally true. From 
 a comparison of various testimonies of ancient church writers, he 
 draws this conclusion, That the presbyters were different from the 
 bishops in gradu, or in degree: but they were equal to them in 
 ordine, or, in order."* He tells us, that a bishop was the proper 
 pastor or incumbent of the church over which he presided ; and that 
 the presbyters in that church were only his assistants or curates, and 
 therefore could do nothing in his church without his direction or per- 
 mission — but whatever superiority a bishop had over the presbyters 
 of his own church, it was solemnly and publicly conferred upon him, 
 
 * Enquiry into the Constitution, &c. of the Primitive Church, page 54, et sequent.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEV. JOHN WESLEY. 2G9 
 
 by the general suffrage of the presbyters and people over whom he 
 was to preside. I suppose, if any presbyter had assumed the Epis- 
 copal character and authority without .such choice and public ordina- 
 tion to his office, he would have been excommunicated by the othi t 
 
 churches. But Mr. Wesley was never publicly elected hy any pres- 
 byters and people to the office of a bishop ; nor ever consecrated to 
 it : which made his brother Charles say, 
 
 " So easily are Bishops made, 
 By man's or woman's whim ; 
 Wesley his hands on Coke hath laid, 
 But who laid hands on him V 
 
 The answer is, nobody. His Episcopal authority, was a mere gra- 
 tuitous assumption of power to himself, contrary to the usage of 
 every church, ancient or modern, where the order of bishops has been 
 admitted. There is no precedent either in the New Testament, or in 
 church-history, that can justify his proceeding in this affair. And 
 as Mr. Wesley had received no right to exercise Episcopal authority, 
 either from any bishops, presbyters, or people, he certainly could not 
 convey any right to others: his ordinations therefore, are spurious, 
 and of no validity. 
 
 Nor can Mr. Wesley's practice of ordaining be justified by those 
 reasons which Presbyterians adduce in favor of their own method of 
 ordaining to the ministry : for Mr. Wesley ordained, not as a presby- 
 ter, but as a bishop ! his ordinations therefore were not Presbyterian, 
 nor will the arguments for Presbyterian ordination apply to them. 
 
 Let us review the arguments on this subject, reduced to a few 
 propositions: 1. Mr. Wesley, in ordaining or consecrating Dr. Coke a 
 bishop, acted in direct contradiction to the principle on which he 
 attempts to defend his practice of ordaining at all. 2. As Mr. Wes- 
 ley was never elected or chosen by any church to be a bishop, nor 
 ever consecrated to the office, either by bishops or presbyters, he had 
 not the shadow of right to exercise Episcopal authority in ordaining 
 others, according to the rules of any church, ancient or modern. 3. 
 Had he possessed the proper right to ordain, either as a bishop or 
 presbyter (though he never did ordain as a presbyter) yet his ordina- 
 tions being done in secret, were rendered thereby invalid and of no 
 effect, according to the established order of the primitive church, and 
 of all Protestantchurches. 4. The consequence from the whole is, that 
 the persons whom Mr. Wesley ordained, have no more right to exer- 
 cise the ministerial functions than they had before he laid hands upon 
 them. 
 
 A scheme of ordination so full of confusion and absurdity, as that 
 among the Methodists, can surely never filiate itself on Mr. Wesley : 
 it must have proceeded from some mere chaotic brain, where wild confu- 
 sion reigns. Nor can I easily believe, that Mr. Wesley would ever have 
 23*
 
 270 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 adopted so mis-shapen a brat, had not his clear perception of things 
 been rendered feeble and dim, by flattery, persuasion, and age. 
 
 But I willingly quit a subject which is very unpleasant; and most 
 sincerely wish, that both the practice of ordaining among the Metho- 
 dists, and the memory of it were buried in oblivion. And were the 
 practice, which in my view of it is pregnant with mischief, totally to 
 cease, never to be revived, I would tear the memory of it from these 
 pages, as soon as they are printed. 
 
 The following letter written to a travelling preacher in December, 
 1786, may show us Mr. Wesley's fatherly care over the preachers; 
 and at the same time give us an example of his delicate manner of 
 conveying reproof where he saw it necessary. This delicacy will 
 appear the more honorable to him when we consider, that he was in 
 the eighty-fourth year of his age : a period when those who arrive at 
 it, commonly lose the delicate attention to the feelings of others, 
 which they possessed in middle life; and become authoritative and 
 morose. This indeed is very natural, and arises, perhaps, from the 
 difference of their situations. A man of eighty-four, often finds, that 
 he is considered as a piece of old worn-out furniture, thrown by as 
 useless, and feels his own personal happiness very little connected 
 with the opinions or affairs of mankind: whereas, a man in the 
 midst of life finds, that the delicate attention he pays to the feelings 
 of others, is daily reflected back upon him in a thousand ways, and 
 contributes largely to an increase of his personal happiness. Mr. Wes- 
 ley did not labor under this infirmity of old age.—" Dear S— ," says 
 he, "you know I love you : ever since I knew you, I have neglected 
 no way of showing it, that was in my power. And you know I 
 esteem you for your zeal and activity, for your love of discipline, 
 and for your gifts which God has given you: particularly, quick- 
 ness of apprehension, and readiness of utterance, especially in preach- 
 ing and prayer. 
 
 " Therefore I am jealous over you, lest you should lose any of the 
 things you have gained, and not receive a full reward : and the more 
 so, because I fear you are wanting in other respects. And who will 
 venture to tell you so? You will scarce know how to bear it from 
 me, unless you lift up your heart to God. If you do this, I may ven- 
 ture to tell you what I fear, without any further preface. I fear you 
 think of yourself more highly than you ought to think. Do you not 
 think too highly of your own understanding? of your gifts? partic- 
 ularly in preaching, as if you were the very best preacher in the 
 connexion? of your own importance? as if the work of God here 
 or there, depended wholly or mainly on you? and of your popular- 
 ity ? which I have found to my surprise far less, even in L , than 
 
 I expected. 
 
 "May not this be much owing to your want of brotherly love? 
 With what measure you mete, men will measure to you again. I
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 271 
 
 fear there is something unloving in your spirit: something not only 
 of roughness, but of harshness, yea of sourness! Are you not like- 
 wise extremely open to prejudice, and nol easy to be cured of it? So 
 that whenever you are prejudiced, you commence hitter, implacable, 
 unmerciful .' If so, that people are prejudiced against you, is both 
 the natural and judicial consequence. 
 
 •• i am afraid lest your want of love to your neighbors. Bhould 
 spring from your want of love to God : from want of thankfulness. I 
 have sometimes heard you speak, in a manner that made me tremble : 
 indeed, in terms that not only a weak Christian, hut even a serious 
 Deist would scruple to use. 
 
 "1 liar, you greatly want evenness of temper. Are you not gen- 
 erally too high, or too low? Are not all your passions too lively? 
 your anger in particular? Is it not too soon raised: and is it not 
 often too impetuous? causing you to be violent, boisterous — bearing 
 down all before you? 
 
 •• Now — lift up your heart to God, or you will be angry at me. 
 But I must go a little further. I fear you are greatly wanting in the 
 government of your tongue. You are not exact in relating facts. I 
 have observed it myself. You are apt to amplify : to enlarge a little 
 beyond the truth. You cannot imagine, if others observe this, how 
 it will affect your reputation. 
 
 " But I fear you are more wanting in another respect. That you 
 give a loose to your tongue when you are angry : that your language 
 then, is not only sharp, but coarse, and ill-bred — If this be so, the 
 people will not bear it. They will not take it either from you, or 
 me," &c. 
 
 Mr. Wesley, notwithstanding his advanced age, continued his jour- 
 nies and labors with the same punctuality, though not perhaps with 
 the same vigor as usual. He still rose at four in the morning, and 
 apportioned his employments to the different parts of the day. It 
 was a fixed practical rule with him, which he observed to the very 
 end of life, that a man who wishes to avoid temptation, and all fool- 
 ish and hurtful habits, should be constantly employed : and generally, 
 have a certain portion of work to do within a limited time. This, 
 doubtless, is a good practical rule, and will save those whose time is 
 at their own disposal, if they have resolution to follow it, from innu- 
 merable inconveniences. — In 1787, he visited Ireland : and passing 
 through tlu 1 north of that kingdom, called upon a respectable clergy- 
 man, whose kind attentions in his sickness at Tandragec had laid 
 him under obligations. After he had quitted this agreeable family. 
 he sent the clergyman the following letter. 
 
 " Rev. and dear Sir, 
 "I have obligations to you on many accounts, from the time I first 
 saw you: particularly for the kind concern you showed, when I was 
 ill at Tandragec. These have increased upon tne every time that I
 
 272 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 have since had the pleasure of waiting upon you. Permit me, sir, 
 to speak without reserve. Esteem was added to my affectionate 
 regard, when I saw the uncommon pains you took with the flock 
 committed to your care ; as also, when I observed the remarkably 
 serious manner wherein you read prayers in your family. Many 
 years have passed since that time ; many more than I am likely to 
 see under the sun. But before I go hence, I would fain give you one 
 instance of my sincere regard: the rather, because I can scarce 
 expect to see you again till we meet in a better world. But it is dif- 
 ficult for me to do it, as I feel myself inferior to you in so many 
 respects. Yet permit me to ask a strange question, Is your soul as 
 much alive to God as it was once ? Have you not suffered loss from 
 your relations or acquaintance, that are sensible and agreeable men, 
 but not incumbered with religion? Some of them, perhaps, as free 
 from the very form, as from the power of it 1 sir, if you lose any 
 of the things which you have wrought, who can make you amends 
 for that loss 1 If you do not receive a full reward, what equivalent 
 can you gain ? I was pained, even at your hospitable table, in the 
 midst of those I loved so well. We did not begin and close the meal, 
 in the same manner you did ten years ago ! You was then contrary 
 to almost universal custom, unfashionably serious in asking a bles- 
 sing and returning thanks. I know many would blame you for it : 
 but surely the Lord said, ' Servant of God, well done ! ' Wishing you, 
 and your lovely family every blessing, 
 
 I am, 
 
 Rev. and dear sir, 
 Your obliged and affectionate brother and servant, 
 
 J. W." 
 
 In February, 1788, Mr. Wesley observes, "I took a solemn leave 
 of the congregation at West street, by applying once more what I 
 had enforced fifty years before, ' By grace ye are saved through faith.' 
 The next evening we had a very numerous congregation at the New 
 Chapel, to whom I declared the whole counsel of God. I seemed 
 now to have finished my work in London. If I see it again, well : 
 if not, I pray God to raise up others, that will be more faithful and 
 more successful in his work." 
 
 On his birth-day this year, he makes the following observations, 
 " I this day enter on my eighty-fifth year. And what cause have I 
 to praise God, as for a thousand spiritual blessings, so for bodily bles- 
 sings also ! How little have I suffered yet, by the rush of numerous 
 years ! It is true, I am not so agile as I was in times past : I do not 
 run or walk so fast as I did. My sight is a little decayed. My left 
 eye is grown dim, and hardly serves me to read. I have daily some 
 pain in the ball of my right eye, as also in my right temple (occa- 
 sioned by a blow received some time since) and in my right shoulder 
 and arm, which I impute partly to a sprain, and partly to the rheu-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 273 
 
 matism. I find likewise some decay in my memory, with regard to 
 names and things lately past: but not at all with regard to what I 
 have read or heard, twenty, forty, or sixty years ago. Neither do I 
 find any decay in my hearing, smell, taste, or appetite (though I want 
 but a third part of the food I once did.) nor do I feel any such thing 
 as weariness, either in travelling or preaching. And I am not con- 
 scious of any decay in writing sermons, which I do as readily, and 
 I believe, as correctly as ever. 
 
 " To what can I impute this, that I am as I am? First, doubtless, 
 to the power of God, fitting me for the work to which I am called. 
 as long as he pleases to continue me therein : and next, subordinately 
 to this, to the prayers of his children — May we not impute it, as infe- 
 rior means, 1. To my constant exercise and change of air? 2. To 
 my never having lost a night's sleep, sick or well, at land or sea, 
 since I was born ? 3. To my having sleep at command, so that when- 
 ever I feel myself almost wore out, I call it, and it comes day or 
 night? 4. To my having constantly, for about sixty years, risen at 
 four in the morning? 5. To my constant preaching at five in the 
 morning, for above fifty years ? 6. To my having had so little pain 
 in my life, and so little sorrow or anxious care? — Even now. though 
 I find pain daily in my eye, temple, or arm, yet it is never violent, 
 and seldom lasts many minutes at a time. 
 
 " Whether or not this is sent to give me warning, that I am shortly 
 to quit this tabernacle, I do not know : but be it one way or the 
 other, I have only to say, 
 
 My remnant of days 
 
 I spend to his praise, 
 Who died the whole world to redeem : 
 
 Be they many or few, 
 
 My days are his due, 
 And they all are devoted to Him ! " 
 
 December 31, 1788, Mr. Wesley makes the following remarks. 
 I: A numerous company concluded the old year with a very solemn 
 watch-night. Hitherto God hath helped us : and we neither see nor 
 feel any of those terrible judgments, which it was said, God would 
 pour out upon the nation, about the conclusion of the year — For 
 near seventy years I have observed, that before any war or public 
 calamity England abounds with prophets, who confidently foretell 
 many terrible things. They generally believe themselves; but are 
 carried away with a vain imagination. And they are seldom unde- 
 ceived even by the failure of their predictions, but still believe they 
 will be fulfilled some time or other." 
 
 January 1, 17S9. He says, " If this is to be the last year of my 
 life, according to some of those prophecies, I hope it will be the best. 
 I am not careful about it. but heartily receive the advice of the Angel 
 in Milton. 'How well is thine; how long permit to Heaven.'' 
 
 vol. ii. 35
 
 274 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Notwithstanding his advanced age, and increasing infirmities, Mr. 
 Wesley this year visited Ireland ; and travelled through various parts 
 of that kingdom, preaching and meeting the societies as usual. 
 
 The following paper is without date; and though I suppose it was 
 written a few years before this period, yet I shall here insert it, omit- 
 ting an observation or two on the Hutchinsonian philosophy. 
 
 " To the Reverend Dean D . 
 
 (( Rev. Sir, 
 
 " When Dr. Bentley published his Greek Testament one remarked, 
 1 Pity but he would publish the Old : then we should have two New 
 Testaments.' — It is done: those who receive Mr. Hutchinson's emen- 
 dations, certainly have two New Testaments ! But I stumble at the 
 threshold. Can we believe, that God left his whole Church so igno- 
 rant of the Scripture till yesterday? And if He was pleased to reveal 
 the sense of it now, to whom may we suppose He would reveal it? 
 ' All Scripture,' says Kempis, ' must be understood by the same spirit 
 whereby it was written.' And a greater than he says, ' Them that 
 are meek will He guide in judgment, and them that are gentle will He 
 learn his way.' But was Mr. H eminently meek and gentle ! 
 
 " However, in order to learn all I could from his works, after first 
 consulting them, I carefully read over Mr. Spearman, Mr. Jones' in- 
 genious book, and the Glasgow Abridgment. I read the last with 
 Mr. Thomas Walsh,* the best Hebrsean I ever knew. I never asked 
 him the meaning of an Hebrew word, but he would immediately tell 
 me, how often it occurred in the Bible, and what it meant in each 
 place ! We then both observed, that Mr. Hutchinson's whole scheme 
 is built upon etymologies : the most uncertain foundation in the 
 world, and the least to be depended upon : we observed, secondly, 
 that if the points be allowed, all his building sinks at once: and 
 thirdly, that setting them aside, many of his etymologies are forced, 
 and unnatural. He frequently, to find the etymology of one word, 
 squeezes two radices together : a liberty never to be taken, where a 
 word may fairly be derived from a single radix. 
 
 " But may I hazard a few words on the points. Mr. H affirms. 
 
 they were invented by the Masorites.f only thirteen or fourteen hun- 
 
 * Mr. Thomas Walsh was one of the lay-preachers : an itinerant. 
 
 f Masora, is a term in the Jewish theology, signifying a work on the Bible ; performed 
 by several learned Rabbins, to secure it from any alterations which might otherwise hap- 
 pen. In order to this, the Jews had recourse to a canon, which they judged infallible ; 
 which was, tradition. Accordingly they say, that when God gave the Law to Moses, he 
 taught him first, the true reading of it ; and secondly, its true interpretation ; and that 
 both these were handed down by oral tradition, from generation to generation, till at length 
 they were committed to writing. The former of these, that is, the true reading, is the 
 subject of the Masora ; the latter, or true interpretation, that of the Mishna and Gemara. 
 
 According to Elias Levita, the authors of the Masora were the Jews of a famous school 
 at Tiberias, about five hundred years after Christ, who composed, or at least began the 
 Masora ; whence they are called Masorites and Masoretic Doctors Abeu Ezra makes
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 275 
 
 dred years ago, in order to destroy the si rise of Scripture. I doubt 
 this; who can prove it! Who can prove they were n<>t as old as 
 Ezra; if not co-cval with the language*! Let anyone inve a fair 
 readme. <»nly to what Dr. Cornelius Bayley has offered, in the pr< 
 face to his Hebrew Grammar, and he will be as sick of reading 
 without points, as 1 am; at least, till he can answer the doctor's ar- 
 guments, he will not be so positive upon the question. 
 
 "As to his Theology, I first stumble at his profuse encomiums on 
 the Hebrew language. Rut is it not the language which God him- 
 self used ! And is not Greek too, the language which God himself 
 used ? And did He not use it in delivering to man a far more perfect 
 dispensation than that He delivered in Hebrew? Who can deny it? 
 And does not even this consideration give us reason at least to sus- 
 pect, that the Greek language is as far superior to the Hebrew, as 
 the New Testament is to the Old? And indeed, if we set prejudice 
 aside, and consider both, with attention and candor, can we help 
 seeing, that the Greek excels the Hebrew, as much in beauty and 
 strength, as it does in copiousness? I suppose no one from the begin- 
 ning of the world wrote better Hebrew than Moses. But does not 
 the language of St. Paul excel the language of Moses, as much as 
 the knowledge of St. Paul excelled his. 
 
 • I speak this, even on supposition that you read the Hebrew, as I 
 believe Ezra, if not Moses did, with points. For if we read it in the 
 modern way without points, I appeal to every competent judge, 
 whether it be not the most equivocal." — The rest 1 have not been 
 able to find." 
 
 About this time, one or two of the preachers, and a few societies, 
 were harassed by justices of the peace, under a pretence entirely new. 
 
 The Methodists were told, "You profess yourselves members of 
 the Church of England : therefore your licenses are good for nothing; 
 nor can you as members of the church receive any benefit from the 
 Act of Toleration." Mr. Wesley saw, that if the proceedings on this 
 subtle distinction were extended over the nation, the Methodists must 
 either profess themselves Dissenters, or suffer infinite trouble. Not- 
 withstanding his ordinations, he has borne ample testimony, that he 
 did not wish the people to alter their relative situation to the national 
 
 them the authors of the accents and points which serve for vowels in the Hebrew texl U 
 we now find it. 
 
 The age of the Masorites has been much disputed. Archbishop Usher places them 
 before Jerom ; Capel, at the end of the fifth century ; father Morin, in the tenth century 
 Basnage says, that they were not a society, but a succession of men. It is urged that there 
 were Masorites from the time of Ezra and the men of the great Synagogue, to about the 
 year of Christ 1030 ; and that Ben Asher, and Ben Naphtali, who were the best of the pro 
 fession, and who, according to Basnage, were the inventors of ine Masora, fli nrished at 
 this time. Each of these published a copy of the Hebrew text, as correct, says Pr. Fn 
 deaux, as they could make it. The Eastern Jews have followed that of Ben Naphtali, and 
 the Western, thru of Ben Asher; and all that has been is to copy after them, 
 
 without making any more corrections. ' tical criticisms.
 
 276 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 church. &c. and yet he wished them to be effectually relieved from 
 this embarrassment. He stated the case to a member of parliament, 
 a real friend to liberty, hoping the legislature might be prevailed 
 upon to interpose, and free the Methodists from the penalties of the 
 Conventicle Act. There is not much reason to doubt but this privilege 
 would have been obtained, with a little perseverance, had not the new 
 arrangements in the economy of Methodism so manifestly tended to 
 draw the whole body of preachers and people into a new and power- 
 ful party in the nation, the consequences of which appear to many of 
 a very doubtful complexion. Mr. Wesley states the case thus — " Last 
 month a few poor people met together in Lincolnshire, to pray, and to 
 praise God, in a friend's house : there was no preaching at all. Two 
 neighboring justices fined the man of the house twenty pounds. I 
 suppose he was not worth twenty shillings. — Upon this, his household 
 goods were distrained and sold to pay the fine. He appealed to the 
 Quarter-Sessions : but all the justices averred, ' The Methodists could 
 have no relief from the Act of Toleration, because they went to church; 
 and that so long as they did so, the Conventicle Act should be exe- 
 cuted upon them.' 
 
 " Last Sunday, when one of our preachers was beginning to speak 
 to a quiet congregation, a neighboring justice sent a constable to seize 
 him, though he was licensed; and would not release him till he had 
 paid twenty pounds — telling him, his license was good for nothing, 
 ' because he was a Churchman.' 
 
 "Now, sir, what can the Methodists do ? They are liable to be 
 ruined by the Conventicle Act, and they have no relief from the Act 
 of Toleration ! If this is not oppression, what is? Where then is 
 English liberty ? The liberty of Christians, yea of every rational 
 creature? who as such, has a right to worship God according to his 
 own conscience. But waving the question of right and wrong, what 
 prudence is there in oppressing such a body of loyal subjects ? If these 
 good magistrates could drive them, not only out of Somersetshire, but 
 out of England, who would be gainers thereby ? Not his Majesty, 
 whom we honor and love ; not his ministers, whom we love and serve 
 for his sake. Do they wish to throw away so many thousand friends? 
 who are now bound to them by stronger ties than that of interest — If 
 you will speak a word to Mr. Pitt on that head, you will oblige," &c. 
 
 The paper from which the above is taken, is only a copy : and I 
 have some doubt, whether Somersetshire be not inserted for Lincoln- 
 shire before mentioned in the same paper. However this may be, Mr. 
 
 Wesley wrote to the bishop of the following letter a few 
 
 months before the above was written. 
 
 " My Lord, 
 "I am a dying man, having already one foot in the grave. Hu- 
 manly speaking, I cannot long creep upon the earth, being now nearer
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WEsI.EY. 277 
 
 ninety than eighty years of age. But I cannot die in peace, before I 
 have discharged this office of christian love to your lordship. I 
 write without ceremony, as neither hoping nor fearing any thing from 
 your lordship, or from any man living. And I ask-, in the name and 
 in the presence of him, to whom both you and I are shortly to give 
 an account, why do you trouble those that are quiet in tin- land? 
 Those that fear God and work righteousness? Does your lordship 
 know what the Methodists are? That many thousands of them are 
 zealous members of the Church of England? and strongly attached, 
 not only to his Majesty, hut to his present ministry.' Why should 
 your lordship, setting religion out of the question, throw away such 
 a body of respectable friends? Is it for their religious sentiments? 
 Alas my lord, is this a time to persecute any man for conscience-sake ? 
 I beseech you, my lord, do as you would he done to. You are a 
 man of sense : you are a man of learning: nay, I verily believe (what 
 is of infinitely more value) you are a man of piety. Then think, 
 and let think — I pray God to bless you with the choicest of his 
 blessings — 
 
 I am, my lord," &c. 
 
 To another bishop, who, I suppose, had forbidden his clergy to let 
 Mr. Wesley preach in their churches, he wrote in his own laconic 
 way as follows : 
 
 "My Lord, 
 " Several years ago, the church-wardens of St. Bartholomew's in- 
 formed Dr. Gibson, then Lord Bishop of London, ' My Lord, Mr. 
 Bateman, our Rector, invites Mr. Wesley very frequently to preach 
 in his church.' The bishop replied, ' And what would you have me 
 do? I have no right to hinder him. Mr. Wesley is a clergyman 
 regularly ordained, and under no ecclesiastical censure.' 
 I am, my lord, 
 
 Your lordship's obedient servant, 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 Mr. Wesley began now to feel the infirmities of age increase fast 
 upon him. though he continued his usual labors without complaint. 
 But in January, 1790, he observes, "I am now an old man, decayed 
 from head to foot. My eyes are dim: my right hand shakes much: 
 my mouth is hot and dry every morning: I have a lingering fever 
 almost every day: and my motion is weak and slow. However^ 
 blessed be God, I do not slack my labor. I can preach and write 
 still." And on June 28, his birth-day. he further observes, "This 
 day I enter into my eighty-eighth year. For above eighty-six years, 
 I found none of the infirmities of old age: my eyes did not wax dim, 
 neither was my natural strength abated. But last August, I found 
 almost a sudden change ; my eyes were so dim, that no glasses would 
 help me: my strength likewise quite forsook me, and probably will 
 
 vol. ii. 24
 
 278 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 not return in this world. But I feel no pain from head to foot, only 
 it seems nature is exhausted, and humanly speaking, will sink more 
 and more, till, 
 
 "The weary springs of life stand still at last." 
 
 This, at length, was literally the case ; the death of Mr. Wesley, 
 like that of his brother Charles, being one of those rare instances in 
 which nature, drooping under the load of years, sinks by a gentle 
 decay. For several years preceding his death, this decay was, per- 
 haps, more visible to others than to himself; particularly by a more 
 frequent disposition to sleep during the day ; by a growing defect in 
 memory, a faculty he once possessed in a high degree of perfection : 
 and by a general diminution of the vigor and agility he had so long 
 enjoyed. His labors, however, suffered little interruption : and when 
 the summons came, it found him, as he always wished it should, in 
 the harness, still occupied in his Master's work ! 
 
 Thursday, the 17th of February, 1791, Mr. Wesley preached at 
 Lambeth : but on his return home, seemed much indisposed, and 
 supposed he had taken cold. — The next day, he read and wrote as 
 usual ; and in the evening preached at Chelsea with some difficulty, 
 having a high degree of fever. Saturday he still persevered in his 
 usual employments, though to those about him, his complaints 
 seemed evidently increasing. He dined at Islington, and desired a 
 friend to read to him from the fourth to the seventh chapter of Job, 
 inclusive. On Sunday he rose early, according to custom, but quite 
 unfit for the exercises of the day. He was obliged to lie down about 
 seven o'clock in the morning, and slept several hours. In the course 
 of the day, two of his own discourses on the Sermon on the mount, 
 were read to him ; and in the evening he came down to supper. 
 Monday, the 21st, he seemed much better, and visited a friend at 
 Twickenham. Tuesday, he went on with his usual work, preached 
 at the City- Road, and seemed better than he had been for some days. 
 Wednesday he went to Leatherhead, where he delivered his last ser- 
 mon, from "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found; call ye upon 
 him while he is near." Thursday he paid a visit to Mr. Wolff's 
 lovely family at Balaam, from whence he returned, on Friday the 
 25th, extremely ill. His friends were struck with the manner of his 
 getting out of the carriage, and still more when he went up stairs, 
 and sat down in his chair. He sent every one out of the room, and 
 desired not to be interrupted for half an hour. When that time was 
 expired, some mulled wine was brought him, of which he drank a 
 little. In a few minutes he threw it up, and said, " I must lie down." 
 His friends were now alarmed, and I was immediately sent for, to 
 visit him. On entering the room, he said in a cheerful voice, " Doc- 
 tor, they are more afraid than hurt." Most of this day he lay in 
 bed, had a quick pulse, with a considerable degree of fever and stu-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 27 ( J 
 
 por. Saturday, the 26th, he contint!< '1 much in th<; same state; t;i!. 
 ing very little, either of medicine or nourishment. Sunday morning 
 he seemed better, got up, and took a cup of tea. Sitting in his chair, 
 he looked quite cheerful, and repeated these words of his brother 
 Charles, 
 
 "Till glad I lay this body don n, 
 Thy servant, Lord, attend ; 
 And ! my life of mercy crown 
 With a triumphant end! " 
 
 Soon after he emphatically said, "Our friend Lazarus sleepeth." 
 Exerting himself to converse with somi: friends, he was soon fatigued, 
 and obliged to lie down. After lying some time quiet, he looked u|> 
 and said, "Speak to me, I cannot speak.'' The persons pr< 
 kneeled down to pray with him, and his hearty Amen, showed he- 
 was perfectly sensible of what was said. Some time after he said 
 "There is no need of more; when at Bristol my words were, 
 
 " I the chief of sinners am, 
 But Jesus died for me." * 
 
 Monday, the 2Sth, his weakness increased. He slept most of the 
 day, and spoke but little; yet that little testified how much his whole 
 heart was taken up in the care of the societies, the glory of God, and 
 the promotion of the things pertaining to that kingdom, to which lit 
 was hastening. Once he said, in a low but distinct manner, " There 
 is no way into the holiest, but by the blood of Jesus." He asked 
 what the words were, from which he had preached a little before at 
 Hampstead. Being told they were these; "Brethren, ye know the 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who, though he was rich, yet for 
 your sakes became poor, that ye through his poverty might become 
 rich," he replied, "That is the foundation, the only foundation 
 and there is no other." — This clay I desired he might be asked, if hi 
 would have any other physician called in to attend him? but this he 
 absolutely refused. — It is remarkable, that he suffered so little pain, 
 never complaining of any during his illness, but once of a pain in his 
 breast. This was a restless night — Tuesday morning, he sang two 
 verses of an hymn : then lying still, as if to recover strength, he called 
 for pen and ink; but when it was brought he could not write. A 
 
 * At the Bristol Conference, in 17S3, Mr. Wesley was taken very ill : neither he, nor his 
 friends thought he could recover. From the nature of his complaint, he supposed a spasm 
 Would seize his stomach ami probably occasion sudden death. Under these views of his 
 lion, he sani to Mr. Bradford, "1 have been reflecting on my past life: I have been 
 wandering up ami down, between fifty and sixty years, endeavoring in my poor way. to 
 do a little good to my fellow creatures : and now it is probable, that there are but a lew 
 steps between me ami death ; ami what have I to trust to for salvation > I can see nothing 
 which I have done or suffered, that will bear looking at. I have no other plea than this : 
 • I the chief of sinners am, but Jesus died for me.' " The sentiment here expressed, and 
 his reference to it in his last sickness, plainly shows how steadily he had I In the 
 
 same views of the gospel, with which he set out to preach it.
 
 280 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 person said, ''Let me write for you, sir: tell me what you would 
 say." He replied, " Nothing, hut that God is with us. 55 In the 
 forenoon, he said, "I will get up." While they were preparing his 
 clothes, he broke out, in a manner that astonished all who were 
 about him, in singing, 
 
 " I '11 praise my Maker while I 've breath, 
 And when my voice is lost in death, 
 
 Praise shall employ my nobler powers : 
 My days of praise shall ne'er be past, 
 While life, and thought, and being last, 
 
 Or immortality endures !" 
 
 Having got him into his chair, they observed him change for death. 
 But he. regardless of his dying body, said with a weak voice, " Lord, 
 Thou givest strength to those who can speak, and to those who can- 
 not. Speak, Lord, to all our hearts, and let them know that Thou 
 loosest tongues." He then sung, 
 
 " To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 Who sweetly all agree" — 
 
 Here his voice failed. After gasping for breath he said, " Now Ave 
 have done all " He was then laid on the bed, from whence he rose 
 no more. After resting a little, he called to those who were with 
 him, "to pray and praise." Soon after he said, "Let me be buried 
 in nothing but what is woollen, and let my corpse be carried in my 
 coffin, into the chapel." And again called upon them to "pray and 
 praise," and taking each by the hand, and affectionately saluting 
 them, bade them farewell. Attempting afterwards to say something 
 which they could not understand, he paused a little, and then with 
 all the remaining strength he had. said, " The best of all is, God is 
 with us." And again, lifting his hand, he repeated the same words 
 in a holy triumph, " The best of all is, God is with us." Something 
 being given him to moisten his lips, he said, "It Avill not do; we 
 must take the consequence. Never mind the poor carcase." Being 
 told that his brother's widow was come, he said, " He giveth his 
 servants rest;" thanked her as she pressed his hand, and affec- 
 tionately endeavored to kiss her. His lips being again wet, he re- 
 peated his usual grace after a meal; "We thank Thee, O Lord, for 
 these and all thy mercies : bless the church and king, grant us truth 
 and peace, through Jesus Christ our Lord." After some pause, he 
 said, "The clouds drop fatness. The Lord is with us; the God of 
 Jacob is our refuge." He again called them to prayer, and appeared 
 fervently to join in their petitions. 
 
 Most of the following night, he often attempted to repeat the psalm 
 before mentioned; but could only get out, "I'll praise, I'll praise." 
 On Wednesday morning, his end drew near. Mr. Bradford, his old 
 and faithful friend, who, with the affection of a son, had attended 
 him for many years, now prayed with him ; and the last word he
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 was heard to articulate was "Farewell.'' — A few minutes before 
 ten, on the second day of March, while a number of friends were 
 kneeling around his bed, died Mr. John Wesley, without a groan. 
 lie was in the eighty-eighth year of" his age, had been sixty-five 
 years in the ministry; and the preceding pages will be a lasting 
 memorial of his uncommon zeal, diligence, and usefulness in his 
 Master's work, for more than half a century. — His death was an 
 admirable close of so laborious and useful a life. 
 
 March the 9th, was the day appointed for his interment The 
 preachers then in London, to my utter astonishment, insisted that I 
 should deliver the funeral discourse: and the executors afterwards 
 approved of the appointment. The intention was, to carry the 
 corpse into the chapel, and place it in a raised situation before the 
 pulpit during the service. But the crowds which came to see the 
 while it Jay in the coffin, both in the private house, and espe- 
 cially in the chapel the day before the funeral, were so great, that 
 his friends were apprehensive of a tumult, if they should proceed on 
 the plan first intended. It was therefore resolved, the evening before, 
 to bury him between five and six in the morning. Though the time 
 of notice to his friends was short, and the design itself was spoken of 
 with great caution, yet a considerable number of persons attended at 
 that early hour. The late Rev. Mr. Richardson, who now lies with 
 him in the same vault, read the funeral service in a manner that 
 made it peculiarly affecting. The discourse, which was afterwards 
 printed, was delivered in the chapel at the hour appointed in the 
 forenoon, to an astonishing multitude of people; among whom were 
 many ministers of the gospel, both of the establishment, and the Dis- 
 senters. The audience was still and solemn as night; and all 
 seemed to carry away with them, enlarged views of Mr. Wesley's 
 character, and serious impressions of the importance of religion, and 
 the utility of Methodism. 
 
 The death of Mr. Wesley, attracted the public notice beyond any 
 former example, perhaps, of a clergyman however dignified. It 
 being generally known, that he died as he had lived ; and evinced in 
 death, the uprightness and integrity of his life, the impression on the 
 public mind in favor of his character and of Methodism, was almost 
 universal: so that some persons said, Mr. Wesley will do more good 
 by his death than he did in his whole life. This, however, is cer- 
 tain, that a door of usefulness was now opened to the Methodist 
 preachers, unknown at any former period. And had they strictly 
 adhered to the old disinterested plan of Methodism, it is probable they 
 would in the end, have been more extensively useful to the whole 
 nation. But this opportunity is past, and will never return. 
 
 The following inscription, though in my judgment not worthy of 
 Mr. Wesley, has since his interment been put on his tomb. 
 
 vol. ii. 24* 30
 
 282 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 "To the Memory of 
 
 The Venerable John Wesley, A. M. 
 
 Late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 
 
 This Great Light arose 
 (By the singular Providence of God) 
 
 To enlighten these Nations, 
 
 And to revive, enforce, and defend, 
 
 The Pure, Apostolical Doctrines and Practices of 
 
 The PRIMITIVE CHURCH: 
 
 Which he continued to do, by his Writings and his 
 
 Labors, 
 
 For more than Half a Century : 
 
 And, to his inexpressible Joy, 
 
 Not only, beheld their Influence extending, 
 
 And their Efficacy witnessed, 
 
 In the Hearts and Lives of Many Thousands, 
 
 As well in the Western World, as in these 
 
 Kingdoms : 
 
 But also, far above all human Power or Expectation, 
 
 Lived to see Provision made, by the singular Grace 
 
 of God, 
 
 For their Continuance and Establishment, 
 
 To the Joy of future Generations ! 
 
 Reader, If thou art constrained to bless the Instrument, 
 
 Give God the Glory ! 
 
 After having languished a few days, He at length finished 
 
 his Course and his Life together: gloriously 
 
 triumphing over Death, March 2, An. 
 
 Dom. 1791, in the eighty-eighth Year 
 
 of his Age." 
 
 A copy of the late Mr. John Wesletfs Will. 
 Ci In the name of God. Amen ! 
 
 <: I John Wesley, Clerk, some time Fellow of Lincoln-College, 
 Oxford, revoking all others, appoint this to be my last Will and Tes- 
 tament. 
 
 "I give all my books now on sale, and the copies of them (only 
 subject to a rent charge of £85 a year to the widow and children of 
 my brother) to my faithful friends, John Horton, merchant, George 
 Wolff, merchant, and William Marriott, stock-broker, all of London, 
 in trust for the general fund of the Methodist Conference in carrying 
 on the work of God, by itinerant preachers, on condition that they 
 permit the following committee, Thomas Coke, James Creighton,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WF.sl.EV. 293 
 
 Peard Dickenson, Thomas Rankin, George Whitefield, and the Lon- 
 don Assistant for the time being, .still to superintend the printing- 
 pn bs, and to employ Hannah Paramore and George Paramore, as 
 heretofore, unless foul of the committee judge a change to be needful. 
 
 "I give the book's, furniture, and whatever else belongs to me in 
 the three houses at Kings wood, in trust to Thomas Coke, Alexander 
 Mather, and Henry .Moore, to be still employed in teaching and main- 
 taining the children of poor travelling preachers. 
 
 "I give to Thomas Coke, Doctor John Whitehead, and Henry 
 Moore, all the books which are in my study and bed-chamber at 
 London, and in my studies elsewhere, in trust for the use of th<' 
 preachers who shall labor lure from time to time. 
 
 "I give the coins, and whatever else is found in the drawer of my 
 bjurjjajj at London, to my dear grand-daughters Mary and Jane Smith. 
 
 ' ; IgrvT*-^! my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor Whitehead, 
 and Henry Moore, to be bunuLpr published as they see good. 
 
 " I give whatever money remains* > hwj iy bu reau and pockets at my 
 decease to be equally divided between Thomas "Briscoe, William Col- 
 lins, John Easton, and Isaac Brown. 
 
 "I desire my gowns, cassocks, sashes, and bands, may remain at 
 the chapel for the use of the clergymen attending there. 
 
 "I desire the London Assistant for the time being to divide the rest 
 of my wearing apparel between those four of the travelling preachers 
 that want it most ; only my pelisse I give to the Rev. Mr. Creigh- 
 ton ; my watch to my friend Joseph Bradford ; my gold seal to Eliza- 
 beth Ritchie. 
 
 " I give my chaise and horses to James Ward and Charles Wheeler, 
 in trust, to be sold, and the money to be divided, one half to Hannah 
 Abbott, and the other to the poor members of the Select society. 
 
 "Out of the first money which arises from the sale of books, 1 
 bequeath to my dear sister Martha Hall (if alive) £40, to Mr. Creigh- 
 ton aforesaid £40, and to the Rev. Mr. Heath £60. 
 
 " And whereas I am empowered by a late Deed to name the persons 
 who are to preach in the New Chapel at London (the clergymen for 
 a continuance.) and by another Deed to name a committee for ap- 
 pointing preachers in the New Chapel at Bath, I do hereby appoint 
 John Richardson, Thomas Coke. James Creighton. Peard Dickenson, 
 clerks, Alexander Mather. William Thompson, Henry Moore, An- 
 drew Blair, John Valton, Joseph Bradford, James Rogers, and Wil- 
 liam Myles, to preach in the New Chapel at London, and to be the 
 committee for appointing preachers in the New < 'Impel at Bath. 
 
 "I likewise appoint Henry Brooke, painter, Arthur Keen, gent, and 
 William Whitestone, stationer, all of Dublin, to receive the annuity 
 of £5, (English.) left to Kings wood School by the late Roger Shiel, 
 Esq. 
 
 "I give £6. to be divided among the six poor men. named by th •
 
 2$-I THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 Assistant, who shall carry my body to the grave; for T particularly 
 desire there may be no hearse, no coach, no escutcheon, no pomp, except 
 the tears of them that loved me, and are following me to Abraham's 
 bosom. I solemnly adjure my executors in the name of God, punc- 
 tually to observe this. 
 
 " Lastly, I give to each of those travelling preachers who shall 
 remain in the connexion six months after my decease, as a little token 
 of my love, the eight volumes of Sermons. 
 
 "I appoint John Horton, George Wolff, and William Marriott, 
 aforesaid, to be Executors of this my last Will and Testament, for 
 which trouble they will receive no recompense till the resurrection of 
 
 the just. 
 
 ' : Witness my hand and seal the 20th day of February, 1789. 
 
 John Wesley. (Seal.) 
 
 " Signed, sealed, and delivered, by the said Testator as and for his 
 last Will and Testament, in the presence of us, 
 
 William Clulow. 
 Elizabeth Clulow. 
 " Should there be any part of my personal estate undisposed of by 
 this my last Will : I give the same unto my two nieces E. Ellison, 
 
 and S. Collet, equally. 
 
 John Wesley. 
 
 William Clulow. 
 
 Feb. 25 1789. Elizabeth Clulow. 
 
 "I give my Types, Printing-presses, and everything pertaining 
 
 thereto, to Mr. Thomas Rankin, and Mr. George Whitefield, in trust 
 
 for the use of the Conference. 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 In the latter end of the summer preceding Mr. W T esley's death a 
 certain person, who had long been trying various schemes to acquire 
 a superior influence over both preachers and people, endeavored to 
 persuade Mr. Wesley, that if he disposed of his literary property by 
 his Will only, his next of kin would claim it; that a deed of assign- 
 ment was necessary to prevent their claims. Mr. Wesley denied that 
 this would be the case, and resisted the proposition of making a deed 
 of assignment. Being however, frequently, worried on the occasion. 
 he at length, in company with this same person, applied to his confi- 
 dential solicitor on the question ; who told them, that as his literary 
 property was personal estate, his Will was a competent instrument 
 to convey it, and that no deed of assignment was necessary. The 
 party who wished for a deed of assignment that might answer his 
 purpose, was not discouraged by this repulse, but afterwards wrote 
 to the same solicitor for his further opinion on the subject; and 
 received the same answer in writing. Finding Mr. Wesley's solici- 
 tor not of an accommodating disposition where integrity must be sacri-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHV WESLEY. 
 
 ficcd, he applied to another, a total Stranger to the Methodist economy, 
 and therefore more under his direction. A 'deed of assignment un- 
 drawn up, to answer the purpose intended, conveying .Mr. Wesley's 
 literary property to seven persons therein named (among whom tin- 
 executors of Mr. Wesley's Will wen n..i included) upon special trust. 
 that they should apply all the profits of the books foe. to the sole 
 use and benefit of the Conference, in such manner as to them should 
 seem most proper and expedient. Things being thus prepared, the 
 old gentleman was carried privately to a friends house, to execute 
 this deed, five months before he died; a time when his weakness was 
 so great, that we may venture to say, he could not sit five minutes to 
 hear any thing read, especially in the forms of law, without falling 
 into a doze: so that there is not the least probability that Mr. Wes- 
 ley knew the contents of the deed he executed, or had any suspicion 
 of its tendency or the design of its author. It is very certain the 
 body of the preachers were ignorant of this scandalous transaction; 
 in which an advantage was taken of age and infirmities, by one or 
 two individuals, to gain the management of a large and increasing 
 annual revenue, to serve the purposes of their own influence and 
 ambition. I mention one or two individuals, because it has been said, 
 that one of the preachers named in this deed, was in league with him 
 who ought to be considered as the author of it. But I say no more 
 on a subject that will not bear to be fully examined. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION I. 
 A REVIEW OF MR. WESLEY'S CHARACTER. 
 
 Many particulars of Mr. Wesley's life, both of a public and private 
 nature, have already been detailed ; and I hope in such a manner as 
 to enable the intelligent reader, by this time, to form an opinion of 
 his character upon good evidence. But we must remember that some 
 particular circumstances, or a few occasional acts in a man's life, do 
 not form his character, but the general tenor of his conduct. Because 
 this shows some fixed principle that uniformly operates upon him. 
 which, with a correspondent practice, forms his character. And when 
 a long, virtuous, and useful life, is crowned with an end suitable to 
 it, death puts a stamp upon his virtues, which shows us they are not 
 counterfeit, but genuine. If the candid reader will review Mr. Wes- 
 ley's whole life, and judge of him by this rule, I am persuaded he
 
 2S6 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 will think with me. that, whatever failings as a man he might have, 
 he had a degree of excellence in his character to which few men 
 have attained. 
 
 But, to complete the picture which I have attempted to draw, it is 
 necessary that some features in it should be more strongly marked. 
 Some persons have affected to insinuate that Mr. Wesley was a man 
 of slender capacity ; but certainly with great injustice. His appre- 
 hension was clear, his penetration quick, and his judgment discrim- 
 inative and sound : of which his controversial writings, and his celeb- 
 rity in the office he held at Oxford, when young, are sufficient proofs. 
 In governing a large body of preachers and people, of various habits, 
 interests, and principles, with astonishing calmness and regularity for 
 many years ; he showed a strong capacious mind, that could compre- 
 hend and combine together a vast variety of circumstances, and direct 
 their influence through the great body he governed. As a scholar, he 
 certainly held a conspicuous rank. He was a critic in the Latin and 
 Greek classics ; and was well acquainted with the Hebrew, as well 
 as with most of the European languages now in use. But the Greek 
 was his favorite language, in which his knowledge was extensive and 
 accurate. At College, he had studied with a good deal of care, Euclid, 
 Keil. Sir Isaac Newton's Optics, &c. &c. but he never entered far 
 into the more abstruse parts, or the higher branches of the mathe- 
 matics : finding they would fascinate his mind, absorb all his atten- 
 tion, and divert him from the pursuit of the more important objects 
 of his own profession. He was no great friend to metaphysical dis- 
 quisitions : and I must own, that I always thought he held meta- 
 physical reasoning, even when properly and modestly conducted, in 
 too low estimation. But this, I apprehend, proceeded chiefly from 
 the incompetency of most of those who have entered upon these kinds 
 of speculations, and the mischief which he observed their writings 
 had done, both in the affairs of civil life, and also in religion. He 
 was a most determined opposer of those systems of natural philoso- 
 phy, which represent the powers of matter as the efficient causes of 
 all the phenomena of nature ; whereby God is banished out of the 
 world, and all things, even the actions of men. are supposed to be 
 determined by laws unalterably fixed, no place being left for the inter- 
 positions of superintending providence. He doubted, but did not 
 deny, the truth of the calculations of the planetary distances, and 
 some other parts of modern Astronomy. Natural history was a field 
 in which he walked at every opportunity, and contemplated with 
 infinite pleasure, the wisdom, the power, and goodness of God, in 
 the structure of natural bodies, and in the various instincts and habits 
 of the animal creation. But he was obliged to view these wonderful 
 works of God, in the labors and records of others ; his various and 
 continual employments of a higher nature, not permitting him to 
 make experiments and observations for himself.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BEV. JOHN WESLEY. 2b7 
 
 As a writer, he certainly possessed talents, both from nature and 
 education, sufficient to procure him considerable reputation." But 
 Mr. Wesley did not wnii • for fame; his object was to instruct and 
 benefit that numerous class of people; who have a plain understand- 
 ing, with plain common sense, little learning, little money, and but little 
 time to spare for reading. In all his writings he constantly kept these 
 circumstances in view. Content with doing good, he used no trap- 
 pings merely to please, or to gain applause. The distinguishing 
 character of his style is, brevity and perspicuity. He never lost sight 
 of the rule which Horace gives, 
 
 Estbrevitate opus, ut currat sententia, neu se 
 Tmpediat verbis lassos onerantibus aures. 
 
 " Concise your diction, let your sense be clear, 
 Nor with a weight of words fatigue the ear." 
 
 In many of his works we may observe, his words are well chosen, 
 being pure, proper to his subject, and precise in their meaning. His 
 sentences commonly have clearness, unity, and strength : yet he some- 
 times closes a sentence in a manner which destroys its harmony, and 
 subtracts much from its beauty. But whenever he took time, and 
 gave the necessary attention to his subject, both his manner of treat- 
 ing it, and his style, show the hand of a master. 
 
 The following is a just character of Mr. Wesley as a preacher. 
 " His attitude in the pulpit was graceful and easy ; his action calm 
 and natural, yet pleasing and expressive: his voice not loud, but clear 
 and manly; his style neat, simple, and perspicuous; and admirably 
 adapted to the capacity of his hearers. His discourses, in point of 
 composition, were extremely different on different occasions. When 
 he gave himself sufficient time for study, he succeeded ; but when he 
 did not, he frequently failed." — It was indeed manifest to his friends 
 for many years before he died, that his employments were too many, 
 and he preached too often, to appear with the same advantage at all 
 times in the pulpit. His sermons were always short : he was sel- 
 dom more than half an hour in delivering a discourse, sometimes not 
 so long. His subjects were judiciously chosen ; instructive and inter- 
 esting to the audience, and well adapted to gain attention and warm 
 the heart. 
 
 The travels of Mr. Wesley in the work of the ministry, for fifty 
 years together, are, I apprehend, without precedent. During this 
 period, he travelled about four thousand five hundred miles every 
 year, one year with another ; which give two hundred and twenty- 
 five thousand miles, that he travelled after he became an itinerant 
 preacher ! It had been impossible for him to perform this almost 
 incredible degree of labor, without great punctuality and care in the 
 management of his time. He had stated hours for every purpose: 
 and his only relaxation was a change of employment. His rules
 
 2S8 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 were like the laws of the Medes and Persians, absolute and irrevoca- 
 ble. He had a peculiar pleasure in reading and study; and every 
 literary man knows the force of this passion, how apt it is to make 
 him encroach on the time which ought to be employed in other duties : 
 he had a high relish for polite conversation, especially with pious, 
 learned, and sensible men ; but whenever the hour came he was to 
 set out on a journey, he instantly quitted any subject or any company 
 in which he might be engaged, without any apparent reluctance. — 
 For fifty-two years, or upwards, he generally delivered two, frequently 
 three or four sermons in a day. But calculating at two sermons a 
 day, and allowing, as a writer of his life has done, fifty annually for 
 extraordinary occasions, the whole number during this period will be, 
 forty thousand five hundred and sixty. To these may be added, as 
 the same writer justly observes, an infinite number of exhortations to 
 the societies after preaching, and in other occasional meetings at which 
 he assisted. 
 
 "In social life, Mr. Wesley was lively and conversable." He had 
 most exquisite talents to make himself agreeable in company : and 
 having been much accustomed to society, the rules of good breeding 
 were habitual to him. The abstraction of a scholar did not appear 
 in his behavior ; he was attentive and polite. He spoke a good deal 
 where he saw it was expected, which was almost always the case 
 wherever he visited : his invitations to the best families being gen- 
 erally given to show him respect, and hear him converse on the differ- 
 ent subjects proposed. Having seen much of the world in his travels, 
 and read more, his mind was well stored with an infinite number of 
 anecdotes and observations ; and the manner in which he related them, 
 was no inconsiderable addition to the entertainment they afforded. — 
 And in private life among his friends, his manner was equally sprightly 
 and pleasant. It was impossible to be long in his company, either in 
 public or private, without partaking of his placid cheerfulness; which 
 was not abated by the infirmities of age, or the approach of death ; 
 but was as conspicuous at fourscore and seven, as at one and 
 twenty. 
 
 This part of Mr. Wesley's character is genuine, being drawn from 
 a view of his life and manners. But how different from an observa- 
 tion made upon him, by Dr. Thomas Herring, Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury; in a letter dated January, 1756.* The archbishop says, 
 " Whitefield is Daniel Burges redivivus ; and to be sure, he finds his 
 account in his joco-serious addresses. The other author (Mr. John 
 Wesley) in my opinion, with good parts and more learning, is a most 
 dark and saturnine creature." As it is evident the archbishop knew 
 nothing of either of these gentlemen, but by the report of those as 
 ignorant of them as himself, or from some uncertain conjecture, this 
 censure shows great want of liberality ; and the editor of these letters 
 
 *See the Archbishop's letters to William Duncombe, Esq. printed in 1777, page 171.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE BET. JOHX WESLEY. 299 
 
 would have done more credit to his friend's memory if he had sup- 
 pressed it. 
 
 The late celebrated Dr. Johnson, was remarkably fond of sprightly, 
 rational, polite conversation. And. 1 apprehend, there was no better 
 judge in England of a man's talents in this way, than the Doctor.— 
 He was personally acquainted with Mr. Wesley, and hisjudgmeni 
 of Mr. Wesley's manner of conversation is left on record. He 
 "Mr. Wesley's conversation is good: he talks Well OH any subject : 1 
 could converse with him all night."' But Dr. Johnson, would cer- 
 tainly not have expressed himself in this strong language of appro- 
 bation, had Mr. Wesley been that dark, saturnine creature, represented 
 by Archbishop Herring. 
 
 "A remarkable feature in Mr. Wesley's character, was his placa- 
 bility." Having an active penetrating mind, his temper was naturally 
 quick, and even tending to sharpness. The influence of religion, and 
 the constant habit of close thinking, had in a great measure corrected 
 this disposition. " In general he preserved an air of sedateness and 
 tranquillity, which formed a striking contrast to the liveliness conspic- 
 uous in all his actions." Persecution, abuse, or injury, he bore from 
 strangers, not only without anger, but without any apparent emotion. 
 But in contests of another kind, this was not the case. Opposition 
 from his preachers, or people, he could not so easily brook ; and on 
 some of these occasions he would speak with a degree of warmth 
 which cannot be defended. Rut this was only for a moment ; and he 
 was very sensible of the impropriety of it. What he said of himself 
 was strictly true : that he had a great facility in forgiving injuries. — 
 Submission on the part of the offender, presently disarmed his resent- 
 ment, and he would treat him with great kindness and cordiality." — 
 No man was ever more free from jealousy or suspicion than Mr. Wes- 
 ley, or laid himself more open to the impositions of others. Though 
 his confidence was often abused, and circumstances sometimes took 
 place, which would have made almost any other man suspect every 
 body about him, yet he suspected no one ; nor was it easy to convince 
 him, that any one had intentionally deceived him. And when facts 
 had demonstrated that this was actually the case, he would allow no 
 more, than that it was so in that single instance. And if the person 
 acknowledged his fault, he believed him sincere, and would trust him 
 again. If we view this temper of his mind in connexion with a cir- 
 cumstance before mentioned, that his most private concerns lay open 
 to the. inspection of those constantly about him, it will afford as strong 
 a proof as can well be given, of the integrity of his own mind: and 
 that he was at the furthest distance from any intention to deceive, or 
 impose upon others. 
 
 "The temperance of Mr. Wesley was extraordinary." When at 
 college he carried it so far, that, his friends thought him blamable. 
 But he never imposed upon others, the same degree of rigor he ex- 
 
 vol. ii. 25 37
 
 290 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 ercised upon himself. He only said, " I must be the best judge of what 
 is hurtful, or beneficial to me." Among other things, he was remark- 
 able in the article of sleep; and his notion of it cannot be better 
 explained, than in his own words. " Healthy men," says he, '■' re- 
 quire above six hours sleep ; healthy women, a little above seven, in 
 four and twenty. If any one desires to know exactly what quantity 
 of sleep his own constitution requires, he may very easily make the 
 experiment, which I made about sixty years ago. I then waked 
 every night about twelve or one, and lay awake for some time. I 
 readily concluded, that this arose from my being in bed longer than 
 nature required. To be satisfied, I procured an alarum, which 
 waked me the next morning at seven (near an hour earlier than I rose 
 the day before,) yet I lay awake again at night. The second morning 
 I rose at six; but notwithstanding this, I lay awake the second night. 
 The third morning I rose at five; but nevertheless I lay awake the 
 third night. The fourth morning I rose at four, as, by the grace of 
 God, I have done ever since : and I lay awake no more. And I do 
 not now lie awake, taking the year round, a quarter of an hour to- 
 gether in a month. By the same experiment, rising earlier and earlier 
 every morning, may any one find how much sleep he wants." 
 
 It must, however, be observed, that for many years before his death, 
 Mr. Wesley slept more or less every day. And his great readiness to 
 fall asleep at any time when fatigued, was a considerable means of 
 keeping up his strength, and enabling him to go through so much 
 labor. I have known him, near thirty years ago, come to the place 
 where he had to preach at noon after a long wearisome ride in a hot 
 day, and without any refreshment lie down and immediately fall fast 
 asleep. After sleeping ten minutes or a quarter of an hour, he would 
 get up refreshed and fit for his work. He never could endure to sleep 
 on a soft bed. I have seen him at night, when he thought the bed too 
 soft to sleep upon, lay himself across it, and roll two or three times 
 backward and forward, till it was sufficiently flattened, and then get 
 into it. Even in the latter part of life, when the infirmities of age 
 pressed upon him, his whole conduct was at the greatest distance 
 from softness or effeminacy. 
 (h writer of Mr. Wesley's life, from whom some observations re- 
 specting his general character, have already been taken, has further 
 observed, " Perhaps the most charitable man in England, was Mr. 
 Wesley." His liberality to the poor, knew no bounds but an empty 
 pocket. He gave away, not merely a certain part of his income, but 
 all that he had : his own wants provided for, he devoted all the rest 
 to the necessities of others. He entered upon this good work at a 
 very early period. , We are told, that, " When he had thirty pounds 
 a year, he lived on twenty-eight, and gave away forty shillings. The 
 next year, receiving sixty pounds, he still lived on twenty-eight, and 
 gave away two and thirty. The third year he received ninety pounds,
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 291 
 
 and gave away sixty-two. The fourth year he received one hundp d 
 and twenty pounds. Still he lived «>u twenty-eight, and gave to the 
 poor ninety-two." In this ratio he proceeded during the rest of his 
 life; and in the course of fifty years, it has been supposed, he gave 
 away between twenty and thirty thousand pounds; a great part of 
 which, almost any other man than himself would have put out at 
 interest, upon good security. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's charitable donations, were often misrepresented. — 
 Envy will never want a pretext, to put the worst construction on the 
 best and most generous actions. Some years ago, Erasmus, Bishop 
 of Crete, visited London. It has been said, that his Episcopal char- 
 acter was authenticated by a letter from the Patriarch of Smyrna : 
 who added, that the Turks had driven him from his see, for baptiz- 
 ing a Mussulman into the faith of Christ. That the known liberality 
 of Mr. Wesley, should induce him to be kind to such a stranger in 
 distress, is not to be wondered at ; but the report circulated in some 
 periodical publicationsof that time, that Mr. Charles Wesley had offered 
 him forty guineas to consecrate his brother a bishop, is totally without 
 foundation, and has not even the shadow of probability to give it 
 credit. 
 
 In the distribution of his money, Mr. Wesley was as disinterested, 
 as he was charitable. He had no regard to family connexions, nor 
 even to the wants of the preachers who labored with him, in pref- 
 erence to strangers. He knew that these had some friends; and he 
 thought the poor destitute stranger might have none, and therefore 
 had the first claim on his liberality. When a trifling legacy has been 
 paid him, he has been known to dispose of it in some charitable way 
 before he slept, that it might not remain his own property for one 
 night. " Every one knows the apostrophes in which he addressed 
 the public, more than once, on this subject, declaring, that his own 
 hands should be his executors." And though he gained all he could 
 by his publications, and saved all he could, not wasting so much as a 
 sheet of paper: yet by giving all he could, he was preserved from 
 'laying up treasures upon earth.' He had declared in print, that, if 
 he died worth more than ten pounds, independent of his books, and 
 the arrears of his fellowship, which he then held, he would give the 
 world leave to call him, "a thief and a robber." This declaration, 
 made in the integrity of his heart, and height of his zeal, laid him 
 under some inconveniences afterwards, from circumstances which he 
 could not at that time foresee. Yet in this, as all his friends expected, 
 he literally kept his word, as far as human foresight could reach. — 
 His chaise and horses, his clothes, and a few trifles of that kind, were 
 all. his books excepted, that he left at his death. Whatever might be 
 the value of his books, is of no consequence, as they were placed in 
 the hands of trustees (though the trust has been violated) and the 
 profits arising from the sale of them to be applied to the use and
 
 292 THE LTFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 benefit of the Conference; reserving only a few legacies which Mr. 
 Wesley left, and a rent-charge of eighty-five pounds a year to be paid 
 to his brother's widow ; which was not a legacy but a debt, as a con- 
 sideration for the copy-right of his brother's hymns. 
 
 Among the other excellences of Mr. Wesley, his moderation in con- 
 troversy deserves to be noticed. Writers of controversy too often 
 forget, that their own character is intimately connected with the 
 manner in which they treat others: and if they have no regard for 
 their opponents, they should have some for themselves. When a 
 writer becomes personal and abusive, it affords a fair presumption 
 against his arguments, and ought to put us on our guard against de- 
 ception. Most of Mr. Wesley's opponents were of this description ; 
 their railing was much more violent, than their reasons were cogent. 
 Mr. Wesley kept his temper, and wrote like a Christian, a gentleman, 
 and a scholar. He might have taken the words of the excellent 
 Hooker as a motto to his polemical tracts, " To your railing I say 
 nothing, to your reasons I say what follows." He admired the tem- 
 per in which Mr. Law wrote controversy : only in some instances Mr. 
 Law shows a contempt for his opponent, which Mr. Wesley thought 
 was highly improper. 
 
 During the time that Mr. Wesley strictly and properly speaking, 
 governed the societies, his power was absolute. There were no rights, 
 or privileges ; no officers of power or influence ; but what were cre- 
 ated or sanctioned by him: nor could any persons hold them, but 
 during his pleasure. The whole system of Methodism, like a great 
 and complicated machine, was formed under his direction, and his 
 will give motion to all its parts, and turned it this way or that, as he 
 thought proper. His influence, like a mighty torrent, gathered 
 strength in its progress, at every intermediate step between him and 
 th~e great body of the people. Let us suppose, for instance, that on 
 some important matter which concerned all the societies, or the nation 
 at large, Mr. Wesley gave his orders to the assistants, dispersed 
 through the three kingdoms: these would impress them on the other 
 itinerants, in number together, let us suppose three hundred. With 
 the influence of this body, these orders would pass on, to about twelve 
 hundred local preachers in a vast variety of situations; who, in con- 
 junction with the itinerants, would impress them on about four thou- 
 sand stewards and class leaders; and these, by personal application, 
 might, in a short time, enforce them on about seventy thousand indi- 
 viduals, members of the societies. In addition to this, we may suppose, 
 the itinerant and local preachers in the course of ten days or a fortnight, 
 publicly address between three and four hundred thousand people, 
 when the same matter might be further urged upon them. Now, 
 what could stand against such influence as this? so combined, diffu- 
 sive, and rapid in its progress, when once put in motion? If directed 
 against any individuals in the societies, whatever might be their
 
 THE LIFE OF Till. KI.V. JOHN WF.sI.EY. 293 
 
 character or influence, their opposition could only be like pebbles 
 before a torrent rolling down the Bide of a mountain; it would be 
 swept away without being perceived. 
 
 1 do not say, thai .Mr. Wesley ever exercised his authority on so 
 extensive a scale, as here represented : all I mean to show the reader 
 is, that, had any occasion of sufficient importance required it. be had 
 the power of doing so : and that, in the Methodist economy, the influ- 
 ence o(" the ruling preachers operates in this way. and has actually 
 been exerted since the death of Mr. Wesley, on a larger scale than 
 here mentioned. 
 
 It is natural to suppose, that some persons would be offended with 
 Mr. Wesley's power over the whole connexion : as thinking tin y had 
 some right to share it with him. He has, accordingly, been charged 
 with the love of power, even so far as to be a blemish in his charac- 
 ter. But he always denied the charge. This however is certain, 
 that he always considered his power, as inseparably connected with 
 the unity and prosperity of the societies over which he presided: 
 and, whether mistaken or not. it is probable, that on this account 
 only he was so tenacious of it. This may certainly be said to his 
 praise, that no man ever used his power with more moderation than 
 Mr. Wesley. He never sought his own ease or advantage in the use 
 of it : the societies labored under no inconvenience from it, but pros- 
 pered under his government. They derived this benefit from his 
 supreme power, that if any were injured or oppressed by the ignor- 
 ance or rashness of a preacher, they obtained immediate redress by 
 applying to him. Having known him for twenty-five years, and hav- 
 ing examined his private papers, I have no hesitation in declaring, 
 that I am fully convinced he used all his influence and power to the 
 best of his judgment, on every occasion, to promote the interests of 
 Christianity, the prosperity of the people he governed, and the peace 
 and welfare of his country, disregarding any private concern, or 
 attachment whatever, when it stood in the way of his general purpose 
 of doing good. 
 
 Hitherto I have spoken of Mr. Wesley's power only in relation to 
 his personal character. But I readily acknowledge, that his absolute 
 unlimited power, has in its consequences, since his death, been a great 
 injury to the societies. It has been the parent of a system of govern- 
 ment, highly oppressive to many individuals, and much more injuri- 
 ous to the rights of the people, than his own. He constantly acted 
 as a middle person, between the preachers and people : and was ready 
 to protect the people, the poor as well as the rich, against any insult 
 or oppression they might receive. At present, the preachers claim 
 unlimited powers, both to make laws and execute them, by them- 
 selves or their deputies, without any intermediate authority existing, 
 to act as a check in favor of the people. But what is still much 
 worse than all the rest, is, that the present system of government 
 25*
 
 294 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 among the Methodists, requires such arts of human policy and chica- 
 nery to carry it on, as in my opinion, are totally inconsistent with the 
 openness of gospel simplicity. It is happy that the great hody of the 
 preachers do not enter into the spirit of it, and indeed know little 
 about it : being content with doing their duty on the circuits to which 
 they are appointed, and promoting the spiritual welfare of the peo- 
 ple. And the hope is, that this mode of government will soon be 
 altered. 
 
 I shall finish this review of Mr. Wesley's character, with two or 
 three sketches of it drawn up by different persons, and printed soon 
 after his death ; being persuaded they will be highly acceptable to the 
 candid reader. 
 
 "Now that Mr. John Wesley has finished his course upon earth, I 
 may be allowed to estimate his character, and the loss the world has 
 sustained by his death. Upon a fair account, it appears to be such, 
 as not only annihilates all the reproaches that have been cast upon 
 him ; but such as does honor to mankind, at the same time it reproach- 
 es them. His natural and acquired abilities, were both of the high- 
 est rank. His apprehension was lively and distinct; his learning 
 extensive. His judgment, though not infallible, was in most cases 
 excellent. His mind was steadfast and resolved. His elocution was 
 ready and clear, graceful and easy, accurate and unaffected. As a 
 writer, his style, though unstudied and flowing with natural ease, yet 
 for accuracy and perspicuity, was such as may vie with the best 
 writers in the English language. Though his temper was naturally 
 warm, his manners were gentle, simple, and uniform. Never were 
 such happy talents better seconded by an unrelenting perseverance 
 in those courses, which his singular endowments, and his zealous 
 love to the interests of mankind, marked out for him. His constitu- 
 tion was excellent : and never was a constitution less abused, less 
 spared, or more excellently applied, in an exact subservience to the 
 faculties of his mind. His labors and studies were wonderful. The 
 latter were not confined to theology only, but extended to every sub- 
 ject that tended, either to the improvement, or the rational entertain- 
 ment of the mind. If we consider the reading he discovers by itself, 
 his writings and his other labors by themselves, any one of them will 
 appear sufficient to have kept a person of ordinary application, busy 
 during his whole life. In short, the transactions of his life could 
 never have been performed, without the utmost exertion of two quali- 
 ties ; which depended, not upon his capacity, but on the uniform stead- 
 fastness of his resolution. These were, inflexible temperance, and 
 unexampled economy of time. In these he was a pattern to the age 
 he lived in ; and an example, to what a surprising extent a man may 
 render himself useful in his generation, by temperance and punctual- 
 ity. His friends and followers have no reason to be ashamed of the 
 name of Methodist, he has entailed upon them : as, for an uninter-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 295 
 
 rupted course of years, lie has given the world an instance of the 
 possibility of living without wasting a single hour: and of the advan- 
 tage of a regular distribution of time, in discharging the important 
 duties and purposes of life. Few ages have more needed such a pub- 
 lic testimony to the value of time ; and perhaps none have had a 
 more conspicuous example of the perfection, to which the improve- 
 ment of it may be carried. 
 
 ( "As a minister, his labors were unparalleled, and such as nothing 
 could have supported him under, but the warmest zeal for the doc- 
 trine he taught, and for the eternal interests of mankind, lie studied 
 to be gentle, yet vigilant and faithful towards all. He possessed 
 himself in patience, and preserved himself unprovoked, nay, even 
 unruffled in the midst of persecution, reproach, and all manner of 
 abuse, both of his person and name. But let his own works praise 
 him. He now enjoys the fruits of his labors, and that praise which 
 he sought not of men, but of God. 
 
 " To finish the portrait. Examine the general tenor of his life, 
 and it will be found self-evidently inconsistent with his being a slave 
 to any one passion or pursuit, that can fix a blemish on his character. 
 Of what use were the accumulation of wealth to him, who, through 
 his whole course, never allowed himself to taste the repose of indo- 
 lence, or even of the common indulgence in the use of the neces- 
 saries of life. Free from the partiality of any party, the sketcher of 
 this excellent character, with a friendly tear, pays it as a just tribute 
 to the memory of so great and good a man, who, when alive, was his 
 friend." 
 
 The following, so far as it goes, is an accurate and beautiful pic- 
 ture of this extraordinary man. 
 
 " Very lately, I had an opportunity, for some days together, of 
 observing Mr. Wesley with attention. I endeavored to consider him. 
 not so much with the eye of a friend, as with the impartiality of a 
 philosopher: and I must declare, every hour I spent in his company, 
 afforded me fresh reasons for esteem and veneration. So fine an old 
 man I never saw. The happiness of his mind, beamed forth in his 
 countenance. Every look showed how fully he enjoyed 'The gay 
 remembrance of a life well spent:' and wherever he went, he dif- 
 fused a portion of his own felicity. Easy and affable in his demean- 
 or, he accommodated himself to every sort of company, and showed 
 how happily the most finished courtesy may be blended with the 
 most perfect piety. In his conversation, we might be at a loss whether 
 to admire most, his fine classical taste, his extensive knowledge of 
 men and things, or his overflowing goodness of heart. While the 
 grave and serious were charmed with his wisdom, his sportive sallies 
 of innocent mirth delighted even the young and thoughtless: and 
 both saw in his uninterrupted cheerfulness, the excellency of true 
 religion. No cynical remarks on the levity of youth, embittered his
 
 296 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 discourse : no applausive retrospect to past times, marked his present 
 discontent. In him, even old age appeared delightful, like an even- 
 ing without a cloud; and it was impossible to observe him without 
 wishing fervently, ' May my latter end be like his ! ' 
 
 '• But I find myself unequal to the task of delineating such a char- 
 acter. What I have said, may to some appear as panegyric; but 
 there are numbers, and those of taste and discernment too, who can 
 bear witness to the truth, though by no means to the perfectness of 
 the sketch I have attempted. With such I have been frequently in 
 his company ; and every one of them, I am persuaded, would sub- 
 scribe to all I have said. For my own part, I never was so happy 
 as while with him, and scarcely ever felt more poignant regret than 
 at parting from him ; for well I knew, ' I ne'er should look upon his 
 like again.'" 
 
 The following beautiful portrait of Mr. Wesley was drawn by a 
 masterly hand. It appeared soon after his death, in a very respecta- 
 ble publication; and was afterwards inserted in Woodfall's Diary, 
 June 17, 1791; from whence I have taken it; having made one or 
 two trifling alterations. 
 
 " His indefatigable zeal in the discharge of his duty has been long 
 witnessed by the world ; but as mankind are not always inclined to 
 put a generous construction on the exertion of singular talents, his 
 motives were imputed to the love of popularity, ambition, and lucre. 
 It now appears that he was actuated by a disinterested regard to the 
 immortal interest of mankind. He labored, and studied, and preached, 
 and wrote to propagate, what he believed to be the gospel of Christ. 
 The intervals of these engagements were employed in governing and 
 regulating the concerns of his numerous societies ; assisting the neces- 
 sities, solving the difficulties, and soothing the afflictions of his hear- 
 ers. He observed so rigid a temperance, and allowed himself so little 
 repose, that he seemed to be above the infirmities of nature, and to 
 act independent of the earthly tenement he occupied. The recital 
 of the occurrences of every day of his life would be the greatest enco- 
 mium. 
 
 " Had he loved wealth, he might have accumulated without bounds. 
 Had lie been fond of power, his influence would have been worth 
 courting by any party. I do not say he was without ambition ; he 
 had that which Christianity need not blush at, and which virtue is 
 proud to confess. I do not mean, that which is gratified by splendor 
 and large possessions; but that which commands the hearts and 
 affections, the homage and gratitude, of thousands. For him they 
 felt sentiments of veneration, only inferior to, those which they paid 
 to heaven: to him they looked as their father, their benefactor, their 
 guide to glory and immortality : for him they fell prostrate before 
 God, with prayers and tears, to spare his doom, and prolong his stay. 
 Such a recompense as this, is sufficient to repay the toils of the long-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 297 
 
 est life. Short of this, greatness is contemptible impotence. Before 
 this, lofty prelates bow, and princes hide their diminished heads. 
 
 ■His zeal was not a transient blaze, but a steady and constant 
 flame. The ardor of his spirit was neither damped by difficulty, nor 
 
 subdued by aye. This was ascribed by himself, to the power of 
 Pivine grace; by the world to enthusiasm. Be it what it will, it is 
 what philosophers must envy, and infidels respect: it is that which 
 is energy to the soul, and without which there can be no greatness 
 or heroism. 
 
 " Why should we condemn that in religion, which we applaud in 
 every other profession and pursuit] He had a vigor and elevation of 
 mind, which nothing but the belief of the Divine favor and presence 
 could inspire. This threw a lustre round his infirmities, changed his 
 bed of sickness into a triumphal car, and made his exit resemble an 
 apotheosis rather than a dissolution. 
 
 • He was qualified to excel in every branch of literature : he was 
 well versed in the learned tongues, in metaphysics, in oratory, in 
 logic, in criticism, and every requisite of a christian minister. His 
 style was nervous, clear, and manly; his preaching was pathetic and 
 persuasive; his Journals are artless and interesting; and his compo- 
 sitions and compilations to promote knowledge and piety, were almost 
 innumerable. 
 
 "I do not say he was without faults, or above mistakes; but they 
 were lost in the multitude of his excellences and virtues. 
 
 " To gain the admiration of an ignorant and superstitious age, 
 requires only a little artifice and address; to stand the test of these 
 times, when all pretensions to sanctity are stigmatized as hypocrisy, 
 is a proof of genuine piety, and real usefulness. His great object 
 was, to revive the obsolete doctrines, and extinguished spirit of the 
 Church of England ; and they who are its friends, cannot be his ene- 
 mies. Yet for this he was treated as a fanatic and impostor, and 
 exposed to every species of slander and persecution. Even bishops 
 and dignitaries entered the lists against him; but he never declined 
 the combat, and generally proved victorious. He appealed to the 
 Homilies, the Articles, and the Scriptures, as vouchers for his doc- 
 trine; and they who could not decide upon the merits of the contro- 
 versy, were witnesses of the effects of his labors ; and they judged 
 of the tree by its fruit. It is true, he did not succeed much in the 
 higher walks of life; but that impeached his cause no more, than it 
 did the first planters of the gospel. However, if he had been capa- 
 ble of assuming vanity on that score, he might rank among his friends 
 some persons of the firsj distinction, who would have done honor to 
 any party. After surviving almost all his adversaries, and acquiring 
 respect among those who were the most distant from his principles, 
 he lived to see the plant he had reared, spreadingits branches far and 
 wide, and inviting not only these kingdoms, but the Western world, 
 
 vol. ii. 33
 
 298 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 to repose under its shade. No sect, since the first ages of Christian- 
 ity, could boast a founder of such extensive talents and endowments. 
 If he had been a candidate for literary fame, he might have succeeded 
 to his utmost wishes ; but he sought not the praise of man ; he re- 
 garded learning only as the instrument of usefulness. The great 
 purpose of his life was doing good. For this he relinquished all 
 honor and preferment ; to this he dedicated all the powers of body 
 and mind; at all times and in all places, in season and out of season, 
 by gentleness, by terror, by argument, by persuasion, by reason, by 
 interest, by every motive and every inducement, he strove with un- 
 wearied assiduity, to turn men from the error of their ways, and 
 awaken them to virtue and religion. To the bed of sickness, or the 
 couch of prosperity ; to the prison, the hospital, the house of mourning, 
 or the house of feasting, wherever there was a friend to serve, or a 
 soul to save, he readily repaired ; to administer assistance or advice, 
 reproof or consolation. He thought no office too humiliating, no con- 
 descension too low, no undertaking too arduous, to reclaim the mean- 
 est of God's offspring. The souls of all men were equally precious in 
 his sight, and the value of an immortal creature beyond all estimation. 
 He penetrated the abodes of wretchedness and ignorance, to rescue 
 the profligate from perdition : and he communicated the light of life 
 to those who sat in darkness and the shadow of death. He changed 
 the outcasts of society, into useful members ; civilized even savages, 
 and filled those lips with prayer and praise, that had been accustom- 
 ed only to oaths and imprecations. But as the strongest religious 
 impressions are apt to become languid, without discipline and prac- 
 tice, he divided his people into classes and bands, according to their 
 attainments. He appointed frequent meetings for prayer and conver- 
 sation, where they gave an account of their experience, their hopes 
 and fears, their joys and troubles : by which means they were united 
 to each other, and to their common profession. They became senti- 
 nels upon each other's conduct, and securities for each other's charac- 
 ter. Thus the seeds he sowed sprang up and flourished, bearing the 
 rich fruits of every grace and virtue. Thus he governed and 
 preserved his numerous societies, watching their improvement with a 
 paternal care, and encouraging them to be faithful to the end. 
 
 " But I will not attempt to draw his full character, nor to estimate 
 the extent of his labors and services. They will be best known 
 when he shall deliver up his commission into the hand of his great 
 Master." 
 
 The following description of Mr. Wesley's person, will be agreeable 
 to most readers now ; and certainly will be more so, when those who 
 personally knew him are removed to their eternal habitations. 
 
 " The figure of Mr. Wesley was remarkable. His stature was low: 
 his habit of body in every period of life, the reverse of corpulent, and 
 expressive of strict temperance, and continual exercise : and notwith-
 
 THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 299 
 
 standing his small size, his step w;is firm, and his appearance, till 
 within a few years of his death, vigorous and muscular. His face, 
 for an old man, was one of the finest we have seen. A clear, smooth 
 forehead, an aquiline nose, an eye the brightest and most piercing that 
 can be conceived, and a freshness of complexion scarcely ever to be 
 found at his years, and impressive of the most perfect health, con- 
 spired to render him a venerable and interesting figure. Pew have 
 seen him without being struck with his appearance : and many, who 
 had been greatly prejudiced against him. have been known to change 
 their opinion the moment they were introduced into his presence. In 
 his countenance and demeanor, there was a cheerfulness mingled 
 with gravity ; a sprightliness, which was the natural result of an 
 unusual flow of spirits, and yet was accompanied with every mark 
 of the most serene tranquillity. His aspect, particularly in profile, 
 had a strong character of astuteness and penetration. 
 
 " In dress, he was a pattern of neatness and simplicity. A narrow 
 plaited stock, a coat with a small upright collar, no buckles at his 
 knees, no silk or velvet in any part of his apparel, and a head as 
 white as snow gave an idea of something primitive and apostolic: 
 while an air of neatness and cleanliness was diffused over his whole 
 person." 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 A SHORT VIEW OF MR. WESLEY S WRITINGS AND CONTROVERSIES. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's writings, like his other labors, in the design and exe- 
 cution correspond with the general review of his character before 
 given. He never wrote merely to please, or to get money. His object 
 constantly was, to inform the understanding, and mend the heart : 
 to discourage vice, and promote virtue. He never published any- 
 thing with a view to promote a party-spirit A great degree of can- 
 dor and liberality runs through, all his publications ; and in matters 
 of mere speculation, he endeavored to show the necessity of christian 
 love, and mutual forbearance among those who differ in opinion. In 
 his controversies, he combated opinions, not men. And this he did, 
 in general, with great moderation. He maintained, that even right 
 opinions, make but a small part of religion : that, a man may hold the 
 truth in unrighteousness, and therefore perish with the greater con- 
 demnation. But, a man whose heart, from a living faith in Christ 
 operating as a practical principle, is influenced to the love of God and 
 man. and whose life is correspondent to it, cannot err dangerously, 
 though he may hold some erroneous opinions. xVnd he thought, that 
 we ought to contend for this christian temper and practice, much more 
 earnestly, than for any speculative notions, not essentially necessary
 
 300 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 to obtain them. This made him earnest to contend for practical 
 truth; and had a happy influence on all his writings. 
 
 I do not mean to enter into a critical review of Mr. Wesley's writ- 
 ings: this would far exceed my present limits. I intend only to point 
 out the chief of his own works, show his design in publishing them, 
 and how far the execution corresponds with the design. For if an 
 author well and duly accomplishes all he undertakes, it is the utmost 
 that ought to be expected from him. 
 
 The following is an abridgment of his own words, in explaining 
 the general design he had in publishing his Notes on the New Testa- 
 ment. " It will be easily discerned — from the Notes themselves, that 
 they were not principally designed for men of learning, who arc pro- 
 vided with many other helps ; but I write chiefly for plain unlettered 
 men, who understand only their mother-tongue, and yet reverence 
 and love the word of God, and have a desire to save their souls. 
 
 "I have endeavored to make the Notes as short as possible, that 
 the Comment may not obscure or swallow up the Text : and as plain 
 as possible in pursuance of my main design, to assist unlearned read- 
 ers. For this reason I have studiously avoided not only all curious 
 and critical inquiries, and all use of the learned languages, but all 
 such methods of reasoning and modes of expression, as people in 
 common life are unacquainted with. For the same reason, as I rather 
 endeavor to obviate than to propose and answer objections, so I pur- 
 posely decline going deep into many difficulties, lest I should leave 
 the ordinary reader behind me. 
 
 " I once designed to write down, barely what occurred to my own 
 mind — But no sooner was I acquainted with that great light of the 
 christian world, Bengelius, than I entirely changed my design, being 
 thoroughly convinced, it might be of more service to the cause of 
 religion, were I barely to translate his Gnomon Novi Testamenli. than 
 to write many volumes upon it. Many of his excellent Notes I have 
 therefore translated ; many more I have abridged. Those various 
 readings which he has shown to have a vast majority of ancient copies 
 and translations on their side, I have without scruple incorporated 
 with the text; which after his manner, I have divided (though not 
 omitting the common division into the chapters and verses) according 
 to the matter it contains, making a larger or smaller pause, just as 
 the sense requires. And even this, is such an help in many places, as 
 one who has not tried it can scarcely conceive. — I am likewise in- 
 debted for some useful observations to Dr. Heylin's Theological Lec- 
 tures : and for many more to Dr. Guyse, and to the Family Expositor 
 of the late pious and learned Dr. Doddridge. — T cannot flatter myself 
 so far as to imagine that I have fallen into no mistakes in a work of 
 so great difficulty. But my own conscience acquits me of having 
 designedly misrepresented any single passage of Scripture, or of hav- 
 ing written one line with a purpose of inflaming the hearts of Chris-
 
 THE LIFE Or THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 301 
 
 tians against each other. Would to Hod, that all party names, and 
 unscriptural phrases and forms, which have divided the christian 
 world, were forgot : and that we might all agree to sit down together, 
 as humble, loving disciples, at the feel of our common Master, to heai 
 his word, to imbibe Ins Spirit, and to transcribe his life in our own." 
 
 After such a declaration as this in the Preface, the reader ought not to 
 feel himself disappointed, il he find no deep and learned discussions 
 of abstruse subjects in Mr. Wesley's Notes on the New Testament. 
 They are what he intended they should be, brieily explanatory and 
 practical : but, at the same time, judicious and pertinent. I have 
 sometimes thought, that if most of the very short Notes were inserted 
 in the text by some judicious hand so as to form a paraphrase, and 
 the rest be retained, the work would be more useful to common read- 
 ers than in its present form. — Mr. Wesley's Notes on the Old Testa- 
 ment, taken chiefly from Henry, and Poole, are not held in the same 
 degree of estimation, as those on the New Testament. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's sermons in eight volumes, were written in the same 
 spirit, and with the same benevolent design as the Notes just men- 
 tioned. He tells us in the Preface, " I design plain truth for plain 
 people. Therefore, of set purpose I abstain from all nice and philo- 
 sophical speculations, from all perplexed and intricate reasonings ; and 
 as far as possible from even the show of learning, unless in sometimes 
 citing the original Scripture. Nothing appears here in an elaborate, 
 elegant, or rhetorical dress. I mention this, that curious readers may 
 spare themselves the labor of seeking for what they will not find." — 
 The first four volumes were written in the early part of Methodism: 
 several of the sermons being preached before the University of Ox- 
 ford, while he held his Fellowship. The subjects are important, and 
 the discourses written with great animation and strength of language. 
 
 The last four volumes were written chiefly for the Arminian Mag- 
 azine, and collected and republished in 1788. These are generally 
 more practical than the others; and have been admired for their 
 composition, and lor the simplicity, accuracy, and ease, of the style 
 in which they are written. 
 
 His "Appeals to Men of Reason and Religion," have great merit.' 
 The pious and learned Dr. Doddridge intimates, that he read them 
 with great emotion ; and tells us, that having gone through them, he 
 wrote on the back, " How forcible are Right Words." Mr. Wesley 
 wrote them in the fulness of his heart, viewing and lamenting the 
 wretched state of the world with regard to religion and morality. 
 It is almost impossible for any well-disposed, unprejudiced person to 
 read them, without strongly feeling the force and justness of the 
 observations they contain : and they have been the means of con- 
 vincing some, even men of learning, who before were utterly opposed 
 to the Methodists. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's treatise on "Original Sin," is, perhaps, the most 
 
 vol. it. 26
 
 302 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 labored performance that he published. He knew, and respected 
 the abilities and character of Dr. Taylor, his opponent. He bestowed 
 much time and attention in a careful investigation of the subject ; 
 but avoided entering into minute metaphysical disquisitions. He 
 knew that nothing could be affirmed in this way of reasoning, how- 
 ever true, but what another might deny with some degree of plausi- 
 bility. His treatise therefore is, an animated defence of the ortho- 
 dox doctrine, in a deduction from the actual state of morality in all 
 ages, and under every kind of restraint from evil that has been im- 
 posed on mankind: or, as he expresses it, " from Scripture, reason, 
 and experience." And if we may be allowed the same mode of rea- 
 soning in morals, which the most approved philosophers have adopted 
 in explaining the system of the world ; if, from an uniform series of 
 facts, we may deduce a certain principle sufficient to account for 
 them, then Mr. Wesley has proved his point beyond contradiction. 
 It seems as if Dr. Taylor had felt the full force of this way of reason- 
 ing, as he never would answer Mr. Wesley, and always spoke of 
 him with respect. 
 
 In historical compositions Mr. Wesley did not excel. His general 
 habit of generalizing and reducing to a few heads, every subject of 
 which he treated ; and the too great confidence he had, in the author- 
 ity of his own assertions when he himself was convinced, in some 
 degree indisposed him to enter into that detail of evidence from facts, 
 so highly necessary to establish a general principle in history and 
 biography. His works, therefore, of this kind, have not the same 
 merit as his other compositions. 
 
 In none of his publications, are instruction and entertainment more 
 happily combined, than in the work entitled, " A Survey of the Wis- 
 dom and Goodness of God in the Creation." This was first pub- 
 lished in two volumes ; and a gentleman, then a student at Oxford, 
 informed me, that taking a few copies with him, as presents to some 
 of the principal persons in the University, they expressed a high 
 degree of satisfaction in the work : and Mr. Wesley received letters 
 from them to the same purpose. This work was afterwards en- 
 larged, and published in five volumes, in 1784. In the fourth vol- 
 ume is a translation of Bonnet's " Contemplations de la Nature" a 
 work highly elegant and instructive. Mr. Wesley could not have 
 made a better choice, as it perfectly corresponds with the general 
 design of his own publication. In the fifth volume. Mr. Wesley has 
 given an extract of Mr. Deuten's " Enquiry into the Origin of the 
 Discoveries attributed to the Moderns." This work was scarcely 
 known in England, even to the learned, when Mr. Wesley published 
 this extract from it : and is but little known at present. It is cer- 
 tainly ingenious, and contains a great deal of curious matter. But 
 I am astonished that Mr. Wesley could think Mr. Deuten's reason- 
 ings and deductions from many passages of the ancients, are at all
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 303 
 
 admissible. In what relates to my own profession, I must acknowl- 
 edge, that I find some degree of resolution necessary to read some of 
 them with patience. This extract might have been well spared 
 it is not very interesting to common readers; and hut ill accords with 
 the design and title of his publication. 
 
 .Mr. Wesley's Survey of the Wisdom of God in the Creation, wa* 
 not intended as a history of the present state of philosophy; nor as 
 an introduction to the philosophical systems that have prevailed, or 
 do now prevail, though he gives a little sketch of (hem: but as a 
 general view of the most useful and remarkable things in natural 
 history, and an illustration, for common use, of the wisdom and 
 goodness of the Creator. "Considered in this light, it is well entitled 
 to public approbation: and the moral reflections it contains, areas 
 much distinguished by their justness and elegance, as by their util- 
 ity." Upon the whole, it is the most useful christian compendium 
 of philosophy in the English language. 
 
 He wrote a very great number of pamphlets on various subjects : 
 among the rest was one entitled, "Thoughts on Slavery." He was 
 one of the earliest writers on this subject, which has since undergone 
 so complete an investigation; without, as yet, obtaining for the 
 slaves that redress which justice and mercy demand. He has treated 
 it. as might be expected from his general character, in a moral and 
 religious view; but with great spirit and impartiality, and the 
 pamphlet does him great credit. It has been supposed, that this 
 tract had a powerful influence on some of the American States, in 
 their late regulations concerning the trade to Africa. 
 
 In controversy, Mr. Wesley did certainly excel. Few have equal- 
 led him, either in skill, freedom from logomachy, or in the moderation 
 and christian temper which every where appeared on these occa- 
 sions. It does not seem, that he was fond of controversy, at least for 
 more than thirty years before his death. He calls it in one place, if I 
 rightly recollect, "heavy work, yet sometimes necessary to be done." 
 Among his controversial pieces, his "Predestination calmly consid- 
 ered," is of distinguished excellence. "It is a model of controversy, 
 clear and cogent; concise and argumentative ; and the most convin- 
 cing, because the spirit in which it is written, is as amiable as the 
 reasoning is unanswerable. Perhaps there is not in the English lan- 
 guage, a treatise which contains in so small a compass, so full and 
 masterly a refutation of the principle it opposes. It does great credit 
 to his judgment, that he so eagerly espoused, and so ably defended 
 the mild and moderate system of Arminius."* 
 
 * Few persons among the Calvinists, seem to have any just notion of the opinion of 
 Arminius, on the subject of Free Grace ; and therefore continually misrepresent it. Mr. 
 Wesley was a true Arminian ; and I have shown in the Discourse delivered at his Funeral, 
 that he held the doctrine of Free Grace, as fully as any Calvinist. though in a more 
 rational and scriptural sense.
 
 304 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN" WESLEY. 
 
 Mr. Wesley entered the list of controversy against Dr. Lavington, 
 bishop of Exeter, Dr. Warburton, bishop of Gloucester, Dr. Middle- 
 ton. Dr. Free, Dr. Taylor, of Norwich ; and several others : in all of 
 which he acquitted himself with honor, and gained credit to his 
 cause. But the most virulent, vulgar, and abusive of his opponents, 
 were some of the defenders of Calvinism ; at the head of whom stood 
 Mr. Toplady : a man, not wholly destitute of abilities, but, in his 
 opposition to Mr. Wesley, greatly deficient in the christian temper, 
 and the maimers of a gentleman. Not content with writing against 
 him in the most scurrilous language, he assiduously collected anec- 
 dotes and stories to the prejudice of Mr. Wesley's character; and not 
 only mentioned them in private, but committed them to paper, and 
 circulated them among his friends. I am informed, there are letters 
 now in the hands of his friends in London, which contain some of 
 these sweet morsels of scandal, and that his friends intend to publish 
 them. But if the public consider the bitterness with which Mr. 
 Toplady collected these stories, and how easy it is for a man of his 
 temper to collect as many as he wants, manufactured according to 
 his own taste, against any man living (when the authors are secure 
 against any legal prosecution.) they certainly will not think that any 
 charges coming from so suspicious a quarter and in so questionable a 
 shape, against a man who lived and died as Mr. Wesley did, deserve 
 the least degree of credit. I understand, indeed, that some charges 
 in these letters, are as improbable on the face of them, as they are 
 false in fact: and if Mr. Toplady's friends have any regard for his 
 memory, they will totally suppress them; as it surely is sufficient 
 for a man to propagate slander with zeal and diligence while he 
 lives, without his friends, by a mistaken zeal, making him do so after 
 he is dead. 
 
 After Mr. Toplady's death, a woman came to Mr. Wesley, and 
 related several things, as from her own personal knowledge, injurious 
 to his character; she said some unpleasant things concerning the 
 manner of his death, which, as appears since on good authority, were 
 false. Mr. W r esley, very imprudently, related in private conversa- 
 tion some things she had told him, supposing them to be true. What 
 he had said, was soon reported to Mr. Toplady's friends, who pub- 
 licly called on Mr. Wesley for the proof of his assertions. Mr. Wes- 
 ley made no reply: and the Calvinists immediately charged him 
 with inventing the story, as well as propagating it. But of this Mr. 
 Wesley was incapable. Mr. Pawson, the present Assistant in Lon- 
 don, was with Mr. Wesley when the woman came and told him 
 what he afterwards imprudently related. Mr. Pawson's public and 
 private character for more than thirty years, will not admit a doubt 
 concerning the truth of his testimony. Mr. Wesley is not to be jus- 
 tified in reporting to others, the story he was told; but he was not so 
 guilty as the Calvinists wished him to appear to the world. This
 
 THE LIFE OF THE IlEV. JOHN WESLEY. 305 
 
 affair shows us, how easily stories injurious to public characters may 
 
 be propagated; and should lessen our confidence in them. Let us 
 suppose tli.it Mr. Wesley and .Mr. Toplady, have both obtained 
 mercy: and let us not keep alive their differences here; while 
 
 we may charitably hope, that they, now above, are both praising and 
 adoring their Creator and Redeemer together in harmony and loi 
 
 Mr. Wesley as an author, has been blamed for His numerous ex- 
 tracts from the writings of others. The fact is true: but the blame 
 supposed, does not. I apprehend, attach to it. Jle supposed that the 
 works from which he made extracts were the property of the public; 
 and that the extracts he made mighl be useful to the Methodists, who 
 probably would never see the originals. And further, he did not 
 make his extracts in any clandestine way, or for the sake of lucre. 
 All the profits of his books only passed through his hands to the relief 
 of the poor. The Rev. Mr. Jones, in his memoirs of the late pious 
 and excellent Dr. Home, has charged Mr. Wesley with selling a 
 work of his: I suppose he means his tract on the Trinity. But this 
 is a mistake. Mr. Wesley recommended that tract, because he ap- 
 proved of it ; but he never reprinted, or sold it in any form. Mr. 
 Charles Wesley composed some hymns on the Trinity, in which he 
 made use of some texts of Scripture quoted by Mr. Jones in the work 
 above mentioned : but surely this was not reprinting his pamphlet, 
 in any sense whatever. I was sorry to see in so respectable a writer 
 as Mr. Jones, a sourness and disposition to find fault, every now and 
 then break out, in spite of all his endeavors to appear candid and 
 liberal. 
 
 Mr. Wesley's works were printed together in 1774, in thirty-two 
 volumes,* but very incorrectly. He was a laborious and useful wri- 
 ter ; and his name will descend to posterity, with no small share of 
 respectability and applause. I shall conclude this section in the words 
 of a writer of his life ; " If usefulness be excellence ; if public good 
 is the chief object of attention in public characters ; and if the great- 
 est benefactors to mankind are most estimable, Mr. John Wesley will 
 long be remembered as one of the best of men, as he was for more 
 than fifty years, the most diligent and indefatigable." 
 
 ♦Not including his Philosophy, or Notes on the Old and New Testament. 
 
 vol. ii. 26* 39
 
 306 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 STATING 3IR. WESLEY'S NOTIONS OF THE RELATIVE SITUATION OF HIS SOCIE- 
 TIES, TO OTHER RELIGIOUS BODIES OF PEOPLE IN THIS KINGDOM ; AND OF 
 THE TRUE CHARACTER AND OFFICE OF THE METHODIST PREACHERS. 
 
 No man could understand the nature and design of the Methodist 
 societies so well as Mr. Wesley ; as he was the chief instrument in 
 raising them, and governed them for more than forty years by rules 
 which he himself made for that purpose. He has declared again and 
 again, in the most express terms, that the design was not to form a 
 new party in the nation; not to form the societies into independent 
 churches, or to draw away those who became Methodists, from their 
 former religious connexions. The only intention was, to rouse all 
 parties, the members of the church in particular, to an holy jealousy 
 and a spiritual emulation ; and to assist them as far as possible, in 
 promoting christian experience, and practical religion through the 
 land. The design was disinterested and noble; and every part of 
 the Methodist economy exactly corresponded with the professed de- 
 sign, which showed the sincerity of Mr. Wesley's declarations. The 
 preachers were itinerant, which rendered them incapable, had they 
 been otherwise qualified, of performing the duties of settled pastors 
 to the societies : the times of preaching, and of other meetings, were 
 so ordered, as not to interfere with the times of public worship in the 
 church, or among the Dissenters. The whole economy was formed, 
 with wonderful consistency in all its parts, to be a blessing indiscrim- 
 inately to all parties. While this economy remained inviolate, it was 
 of wonderful use. It was highly pleasing to see rigid Churchmen, 
 and equally rigid Dissenters of all denominations, assembled together 
 in a Methodist preaching-house; hearing the truths of the gospel 
 preached, and each feeling the beneficial influence of them on their 
 own hearts. This tended gradually to lessen their prejudices against 
 each other ; and however they might still differ, as to modes of wor- 
 ship, it brought them nearer together in christian charity and broth- 
 erly love. And every candid man must acknowledge, that since the 
 Methodists have generally prevailed, the violence of party spirit, in 
 matters of religion, has, in equal proportion, been diminished. I sin- 
 cerely pray God, that the Methodists may continue in their original 
 situation, and never become the means of re-kindling the flame of 
 party zeal. This relative situation of the societies, the members of 
 which still held their former religious connexions, Mr. Wesley calls 
 their peculiar glory. " It is a new thing," says he, f; upon the earth. 
 Revolve all the histories of the church from the earliest ages, and 
 you will find, whenever there was a great work of God in any par- 
 ticular city or nation, the subjects of that work, soon said to their
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 907 
 
 neighbors, 'Stand by yourselves, for we are holier than you.' As 
 soon as ever they separated themselves, either they retired into deserts, 
 or at least formed parties, into which none were admitted but such 
 as subscribed both to their judgment and practice. But with the Meth- 
 odists, it is quite otherwise. They are not b seel or party- They do 
 not separate from the religious community to which they at first 
 belonged. And I believe one reason why God is pleased to continue 
 my life so long, is to confirm them in their prest ut purpose; not to 
 separate from the Church." See the Arminian Magazine for 1790. 
 
 Mr. Wesley has very explicitly described, both the character and 
 office of a Methodist preacher, in a sermon which he sometimes 
 preached at the < inference, before the preachers then assembled. His 
 text was Hebrews v. iv. "No man taketh this honor unto himself, 
 but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." In this discourse he 
 has clearly shown, that the office of a priest, was totally distinct and 
 separate from the office of a preacher or expounder of God's word and 
 will, sometimes called a prophet. That from Adam to Noah, and 
 from Noah to Moses, the first-born in every family was the priest, by 
 virtue of his primogeniture : but any other of the family might be a 
 prophet, or expounder of God's will to the people. In the time of 
 Moses, the priesthood was restricted to the tribe of Levi ; while the 
 preachers or expounders of God's law might be, and afterwards were 
 of different tribes. In the New Testament, these expounders of the 
 law, are called po/umkh, or scribes : but few, if any of them, were 
 priests. 
 
 The Lord Jesus Christ, the great High Priest of our profession, 
 sent out Apostles and Evangelists, to proclaim the glad-tidings of 
 peace to all the world. Afterwards, pastors were appointed to preside 
 over, and to build up in the faith, the churches that were formed. 
 " But," says Mr. Wesley, i: I do not find, that ever the office of an 
 evangelist, was the same with that of a pastor frequently called a 
 bishop. I cannot prove from any part of the New Testament, or 
 from any author of the three first centuries, that the office of an 
 evangelist, gave any man a right to act as a pastor or bishop. I 
 believe these offices were considered as quite distinct from each other, 
 till the time of Constantine." 
 
 Mr. Wesley then goes on to observe, that among the Presbyterians; 
 in the Church of England, and even among the Roman Catholics, 
 the office of an evangelist or teacher, does not imply that of a pas- 
 tor, to whom peculiarly belongs the administration of the sacraments. 
 All Presbyterian churches, that of Scotland in particular, license men 
 to preach throughout the whole kingdom, before they are ordained. 
 And it is never understood that this appointment to preach, gives 
 them any right to administer the sacraments. " Likewise," says he, 
 i: in our own church, persons may be authorized to preach, yea. may 
 be Doctors in Divinity, as Dr. Atwood, at ( Oxford, was when I resided
 
 308 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 there, who are not ordained at all : and consequently have no right 
 to administer the Lord's supper. Yea, even in the Church of Rome 
 itself, if a lay-brother believes he is called to go a mission, as it is 
 termed, he is sent out, though neither priest nor deacon, to execute 
 that office, and not the other." And Mr. Wesley declares that he 
 and his brother considered the lay-preachers in the light of evangel- 
 ists, or preachers only, when they received them as helpers in the 
 work, or they never should have admitted them. 
 
 That there were itinerant preachers in the primitive church, who 
 travelled from place to place preaching the gospel without interfering 
 with the duties of the established pastors, does not admit of much 
 doubt. We may venture to say, that one part of the Methodist econ- 
 omy approached nearer to this primitive practice, than any thing 
 which has taken place in the christian church since the days of the 
 Apostles. I have long been persuaded, that no religious establish- 
 ment, whether national or otherwise, ever did, or ever will, keep up 
 the original spirit of its institution without an itinerant ministry con- 
 nected with it. This however is certain, that the Church of England, 
 of which most of the Methodists are members, might have received 
 a vast accession of strength from the labors of the Methodist preach- 
 ers among the middling and lower orders of the people, had the 
 rulers of that church understood in time, how to have estimated them. 
 At. present it is not probable, that either the bishops, or the clergy in 
 general, will know or believe what advantages they might have gained 
 from the labors of the Methodist preachers (if numbers of pious peo- 
 ple be an advantage) till their losses have fully convinced them. 
 
 Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's ordinations, it is manifest that he 
 had no intention or wish, that the great body of the people should 
 separate from the church or change their relative situation to other 
 denominations of Christians in the land. This appears evident from 
 the following paper which he wrote in December, 1789 ; and from the 
 extracts from his last Journal, which I shall subjoin. 
 
 " 1. From a child I was taught to love and reverence the Scripture, 
 the oracles of God : and next to these, to esteem the primitive fathers, 
 the writers of the three first centuries. Next after the primitive 
 church, I esteemed our own, the Church of England, as the most 
 scriptural national church in the world. I therefore, not only assent- 
 ed to all the doctrines, but observed all the rubric in the liturgy : and 
 that with all possible exactness, even at the peril of my life. 
 
 "2. In this judgment, and with this spirit, I went to America, 
 strongly attached to the Bible, the primitive church, and the Church 
 of England, from which I would not vary in one jot or tittle on any 
 account whatever. In this spirit I returned as regular a clergyman 
 as any in the three kingdoms : till after not being permitted to preach 
 in the churches, I was constrained to preach in the open air. 
 
 "3. Here was my first irregularity. And it was not voluntary,
 
 THE. LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 309 
 
 but constrained. The second was extemporary prayer. This like- 
 wise I believed to be my bounden duty, for the sake of those who 
 desired me to watch over their souls. I coul<l not in conscience 
 refrain from it: neither from accepting those, who desired to serve 
 me as sons in the gospel. 
 
 " 4. When the people joined together, simply to help each other to 
 heaven, increased by hundreds and thousands, still they had no more 
 thought of leaving the Church than of leaving the kingdom. Nay, 
 I continually and earnestly cautioned them against it: reminding 
 them, that we were a part of the Church of England, whom (iodhad 
 raised up, not only to save our own souls, but to enliven our neigh- 
 bors, those of the Church in particular. And at the first meeting of 
 all our preachers in Conference, in June, 1741, 1 exhorted them to keep 
 to the Church, observing, that this was our peculiar glory, not to form 
 any new sect, but abiding in our own Church, to do to all men all 
 the good we possibly could. 
 
 "5. But as more Dissenters joined with us, many of whom were 
 much prejudiced against the Church, these, with or without design, 
 were continually infusing their own prejudices into their brethren. I 
 saw this, and gave warning of it from time to time, both in private 
 and in public. And in the year 175S, I resolved to bring the matter 
 to a fair issue. So I desired the point might be considered at large 
 whether it was expedient for the Methodists to leave the Church? 
 The arguments on both sides were discussed for several days ; and at 
 length we agreed, without a dissenting voice, ' It is by no means ex- 
 pedient, that the Methodists should leave the Church of England." 
 
 "6. Nevertheless, the same leaven continued to work in various 
 parts of the kingdom. The grand argument (which in some partic- 
 ular cases must be acknowledged to have weight) was this : ' The 
 minister of the parish wherein we dwell, neither lives nor preaches 
 the gospel. He walks in the way to hell himself, and teaches his 
 flock to do the same. Can you advise them to attend his preaching?' 
 I cannot advise them to it. ' What then can they do, on the Lord's 
 day, suppose no other Church be near? Do you advise them to goto 
 a Dissenting meeting? or to meet in their own preaching-house?'" 
 Where this is really the case, I cannot blame them if they do. Al- 
 though therefore I earnestly oppose the general separation of the 
 Methodists from the Church, yet I cannot condemn such a partial 
 separation, in this particular case. I believe to separate thus far from 
 these miserable wretches, who are the scandal of our Church and na- 
 tion, would be for the honor of our Church, as well as to the glory 
 of God. 
 
 " 7. And this is no way contrary to the profession which I have 
 made above these fifty years. I never had any design of separating 
 from the Church. I have no such design now. I do not believe the 
 Methodists in general design it, when I am no more seen. I do and
 
 310 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 will do all that is in my power to prevent such an event. Neverthe- 
 less, in spite of all I can do, many of them will separate from it: 
 (although I am apt to think not one half, perhaps not a third of them.) 
 These will be so bold and injudicious as to form a separate party, 
 which consequently will dwindle away into a dry, dull, separate party. 
 In flat opposition to these, I declare once more, that I live and die a 
 member of the Church of England : and that none who regard my 
 judgment or advice will ever separate from it. 
 
 John Wesley." 
 
 Extracts from the late Reverend John Wesley's last Journal. 
 
 1786 — July 25 — Page 9. " Our Conference began at Bristol ; about 
 eighty preachers attended. On Tuesday, in the afternoon, we per- 
 mitted any of the society to be present: and weighed what was said 
 about separating from the Church. But we all determined to continue 
 therein, without one dissenting voice. And I doubt not but this de- 
 termination will stand, at least till I am removed into a better world. 
 
 17S6 — August 25 — Page 21. "I went to Brentford, but had little 
 comfort there. The society is almost dwindled to nothing. What 
 have we gained by separating from the Church here? Is not this a 
 good lesson for others ? 
 
 1787 — January 2 — Page 26. " I went over to Deptford; but, it 
 seemed, I was got into a den of lions. Most of the leading men of 
 the society were mad for separating from the Church. I endeavored 
 to reason with them, but in vain ; they had neither sense nor even 
 good manners left. At length, after meeting the whole society, I told 
 them, ' If you are resolved, you may have your services in Church 
 hours. But remember ! From that time you will see my face no 
 more.' This struck deep; and from that hour I have heard no more 
 of separating from the Church. 
 
 1787 — November 4 — Page 85. " London : The congregation was, 
 as usual, large and serious. But there is no increase in the society. 
 So that we have profited nothing by having our services in Church 
 hours ; which some imagined would have done wonders. I do not 
 know that it has done more good any where in England. In Scotland, 
 I believe it has. 
 
 1788 — August 4 — Page 122. " London. One of the most impor- 
 tant points considered at this Conference was, that of leaving the 
 Church. The sum of a long conversation was, That, in a course of 
 fifty years, we had, neither premeditately nor willingly, varied from 
 it in one article, either of doctrine or discipline. 2d. That we were 
 not yet conscious of varying from it in any point of doctrine. 3d. 
 That we have, in a course of years, out of necessity, not choice, 
 slowly and warily varied in some points of discipline, by preaching 
 in the fields, by extempore prayer, by employing lay-preachers, by 
 forming and regulating societies, and by holding yearly Conferences.
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 311 
 
 But we did none of these things till we were convinced we could no 
 longer omit them but at the peril of our souls. 
 
 1789— • July 3— Page 162. "Our little Conference began in Dub- 
 lin, and ended Tuesday the 7th. On this I observe, 1st. I never had 
 between forty and fifty such preachers together in Ireland before : all 
 of them we had reason to hope alive to God, and earnestly devoted to 
 his service. 2d. 1 never saw such a number of preachers before, so 
 unanimous in all points, particularly as to leaving the Church, which 
 none of them had the least thought of. It is no wonder that there 
 has been this year so large an increase of the society." 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 A VIEW OF THE INCREASE OF THE METHODISTS IN GREAT BRITAIN AND IRE- 
 LAND, FOR THE LAST THIRTY YEARS : WITH A FEW OBSERVATIONS ON THE 
 INFLUENCE OF METHODISM. 
 
 It has already been observed, that the minutes of Conference have 
 been printed every year : but it was not, so far as I can find, till 17t');". 
 that the stations of the preachers were inserted in them. And it does 
 not appear, that any regular account of the number of people in the 
 societies through the three kingdoms, was obtained till 1767. From 
 the Minutes of the yearly Conference since these dates, I have been 
 enabled to draw up the following table ; showing the increase of the 
 itinerant preachers, and of the members of the Methodist societies, till 
 the last Conference in 1795. 
 
 Years. No. of itinerant Preachers. People in the Societies. 
 
 1765 92 
 
 1767 104 25,911. 
 
 1770 122 29,046. 
 
 1775 138 38,150. 
 
 1780 172 43,S30. 
 
 17S5 206 52,433. 
 
 1790 293 71,568. 
 
 1795 357 83,368. 
 
 This increase of the Methodists, is, I apprehend, much beyond the 
 increase of any other denomination of Christians, which have ever 
 appeared in this or any other country, since the days of the Apostles, 
 not immediately supported by the state or civil power. Prudence 
 would direct, that in every large associated body of Christians, the 
 number of people should increase in a greater proportion than the 
 preachers among them : because one man may preach to a congre- 
 gation of a thousand persons, as well, or better, than it" it consisted 
 only of one hundred. But we may observe among the Methodists,
 
 312 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 
 
 that the preachers have increased in a greater proportion than the 
 people. The reason of this is evident enough, to those who have 
 carefully attended to the governing principles of the ruling preachers 
 among them. They have been afraid lest the local preachers should 
 acquire any great degree of influence in the societies where they re- 
 side ; and have increased the number of itinerants, that the local 
 preachers might be thrown into the shade, and be kept as much as 
 possible from preaching in the principal congregations. This, in my 
 opinion, is both unjust, and bad policy. The local preachers area 
 useful body of people: the work could never have been carried on 
 among the Methodists to the extent it has, without them. Nor could 
 the societies at present, be regularly supplied with preaching without 
 their assistance . not to mention, that the itinerants themselves are 
 taken from this body. And if any of the local preachers have supe- 
 rior talents to command a congregation, or to acquire influence by 
 their usefulness, who receives the benefit? Certainly not the local 
 preachers, whose labor is gratis ; but the itinerants. It is indeed evi- 
 dent, that if this practice of the itinerants be pushed much further, 
 the head will become too heavy for the body to carry. 
 
 Curiosity has led many persons to conjecture, what could be the 
 reasons of the rapid increase of Methodism. No doubt but several 
 circumstances, by which the Methodists have been peculiarly distin- 
 guished from all other denominations of Christians, have had a 
 considerable influence on their increase. Their being of no party, but 
 holding a friendly relation to all : the itinerancy of the preachers: their 
 times of preaching : their class and band meetings, &c. &c. But the 
 artless simplicity, the zeal and integrity, of the preachers at their 
 setting out to travel ; and their manner of preaching, have, under the 
 blessing of God, had the most extensive influence on their affairs. — 
 They not only preached the grand truths of the gospel, but they 
 brought them home to every man's actual state and condition, how- 
 ever ignorant or wretched. They showed the necessity of repentance 
 to prepare the heart for Christ; the necessity of faith in him, to be 
 personally interested in the benefits of his death ; and then urge the 
 necessity of going on to purity of heart, and holiness in all manner 
 of conversation. They constantly spoke of these things in this order, 
 and almost in every discourse. The people rapidly emerged out of 
 darkness into light, learned how to judge of their own spiritual state, 
 and of the degrees of christian experience ; and by the influence of 
 Divine grace, were happily led on through the different stages of the 
 christian life. 
 
 It is not necessary to add much on the general tendency of Method- 
 ism. This will appear evident, from what has already been said in 
 this volume. Methodism has had some influence in meliorating the 
 spirit of controversy ; it has diffused knowledge, and promoted in- 
 dustry and good order among the lower classes of the people : it has
 
 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 313 
 
 enlightened the most ignorant, and reformed the most wicked. These 
 effects, through the blessing of God on the labors of the preachers, 
 have been so conspicuous in many parts of the kingdom, that the 
 bitterest enemies of Methodism, have been forced to acknowledge them. 
 It has had a happy influence on the temporal concerns of the Metho- 
 dists themselves ; many, who before were in want, can now afford to 
 contribute liberally for the relief of others. In judging of the ten- 
 dency of Methodism, we are not to look at the conduct of two or three 
 preachers, or of a few individuals in the societies, but at its general 
 influence on the great body of the people. Thousands and tens of thou- 
 sands of these, have been ornaments of their christian profession: 
 and have died rejoicing in God their Saviour : many tens of thousands 
 are now running the christian race set before them, endeavoring to 
 be followers of the humble, holy Jesus. The Methodists are not 
 angels, but they are in general what they profess to be, pious Chris- 
 tians, striving to escape the pollutions that are in the world, and to 
 save their own souls. — May Methodism be preserved in its original 
 integrity : may what is wrong in the general system, be corrected ; 
 and what is praiseworthy be established and improved : and may its 
 beneficial influence on the people, extend wider and wider, till, "the 
 whole earth be filled with His glory," who is the Author of all our 
 mercies. Amen. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 vol. H. 27 40
 
 INDEX. 
 
 INTRODUCTION BY REV. THOMAS H. STOCKTON - - - - 
 
 THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT THE FUNERAL OF THE REV. 
 
 JOHN WESLEY, BY JOHN WHITEHEAD. M. D. .... 
 
 A. 
 
 Vol. 
 
 AdDREs- tO the K MIL' 2 • 
 
 Mr. ( '. Wesley's opinion upon it .. 1 • 
 
 to the Clergy, by J. Wesley 2 • 
 
 Administering the Lord's Supper by lay- 
 
 mi n 2 . 
 
 Advice i" Preachers concerning Professors 1 . 
 Agitations, &c., Mr. J. Wesley's thoughts 
 
 on 2. 
 
 Pome of them feigned 1 • 
 
 Ainsworth, Robert, some account of 1 ■ 
 
 America, Mr. Wesley sends preachers to . 2 • 
 
 iir i- invited to a second time .... " ■ 
 
 He ordains two preachers for " • 
 
 Annessley, Dr. Samuel, some account of . 1 • 
 Apparitions, Mr. Wesley's opinion of ... ■ 2. 
 
 Dr. Johnson's opinion of " 
 
 Arminians, why Messrs. Wesley so called " . 
 
 Consequent controversies " . 
 
 Army, a Letter thence to J. Wesley " • 
 
 Assistant Preachers, why so called " . 
 
 One of them on every circuit " • 
 
 The duties ni' " ■ 
 
 Advices to " ■ 
 
 Atterbury, Bishop, some account of 1 
 
 B. 
 
 Bands, rules for 2 
 
 Barnard, Bishop, Letter to Mr. Wesley • • " 
 
 Bartholomew's-day, remarks on " 
 
 Baxter, Richard, some account of " 
 
 Bell, George, his fanaticism " 
 
 Berrington, defends Council of Constance " 
 
 Bolder, Peter, on Faith " 
 
 Bray, Dr., account of " 
 
 Briggs, Win., Letter from to Mr. Wesley . " 
 Buchannan, George, the learned Scot ••■■ " 
 
 Burnet, Bishop, account of 1 
 
 Burckarl, Dr., Letter from 2 
 
 Burton, Dr., Letter on mission to Georgia 1 
 
 Official Letter from to Mr. Wesley 2 
 
 Byrom, Dr. John, account of 1 
 
 C. 
 Chancery Bill, Mr. Wesley's opinion of • . 2 
 
 Cheyne, Dr., death of " 
 
 Chester, Bishop Of, and the Methodists ..." 
 Chapel, City-Road " 
 
 Page 
 109 
 179 
 174 
 
 178 
 105 
 
 73 
 164 
 . 105 
 . 193 
 212 
 . 257 
 . 22 
 . 189 
 . 190 
 .213 
 . 214 
 . 114 
 . 101 
 . 119 
 . 203 
 . 204 
 . 63 
 
 • 102 
 . 180 
 . 113 
 . 172 
 . 183 
 .239 
 . 45 
 . 21 
 . 101 
 
 199 
 
 . 209 
 
 . 947 
 
 . 303 
 
 25 
 
 • 111 
 
 Chapman, Mr., his dangerous advice 
 
 Church, reasons for attending, vol. i. -'-' 1 
 
 Classes, first instituted 
 
 Clergy, pious, proposed union of 
 
 Clulow, Wm., Mr. Wesley's Solicitor 
 
 Coliii rs, Kingswood nuts 
 
 Coke, Dr., and the Preachers 
 
 Begs to be consecrated a bishop . . . 
 
 His defence of the Ordinations 
 
 The Author of Deed of Assignment 
 
 Conference first held by Mr. Wesley 
 
 Minutes of Doctrines 
 
 of Discipline 
 
 Conversation, religious, commended 1 
 
 Conventicle-Act — effects on Methodists 9 
 
 Mr. Wesley's Letter on, to .Mr. Wil- 
 
 berforce 
 
 Conversion, Thoughts upon 1 
 
 Cornwall, Mr. Wesley's visit to 2 
 
 His dangers there from Mobs " 
 
 Covenant, renewal of, in London " 
 
 Credulity, Mr. Wesley inclined to, ii. 72 . " 
 
 Mr. C. Wesley not disposed to .... " 
 
 Council of Constance, one of its decrees . . " 
 
 Councils, Mr. Wesley's thoughts on " 
 
 Curate, whose salary was £3 1 
 
 Culler, Dr., of Boston, to Mr. Wesley 9 
 
 . 122 
 
 . 204 
 . 292 
 
 • 180 
 .284 
 . 150 
 . 319 
 
 261 
 . 284 
 . Ill 
 . 132 
 . 193 
 
 • 106 
 
 • 275 
 
 276 
 . . 121 
 
 104 
 .. 118 
 . 173 
 . 189 
 . . ii. 
 .. 236 
 . . 173 
 ■ . 195 
 .. 30 
 
 Deed of Declaration— Conference 2 
 
 Assignment, Mr. Wesley's literary 
 
 property " 
 
 Delamott, Mrs., her conversion 1 
 
 Wm., objections of, against faith . • " 
 
 Diploma, from Perth, to Mr. Weslej 2 
 
 Dispute at Bath— Consequences " 
 
 Doddridge, Dr., Letter to Mr. Wesley .... u 
 
 Doctrines, Summary of 
 
 Dort, Synod of - Bt of " 
 
 How ns, John, death of 
 
 Dress, remarks on 1 
 
 E. 
 
 1-1 earthquake at London 1 
 
 .. |j3 Prediction of another — Conse- 
 
 . • 167 quences 
 
 . . 228 I Edict of Oxford against Deism . . 
 
 118 
 113 
 128 
 230 
 120 
 ■SB 
 Kl 
 
 990 
 
 139 
 
 207 
 
 BOB 
 73 
 
 (315)
 
 316 INDEX. 
 
 Vol 
 
 Election, Mr. Wesley's opinions on 2 
 
 Erasmus, Bishop of Crete " 
 
 Erskine, Ralph, thoughts on Conversion . " 
 
 James, remarks on Scotland, &c. . . " . 
 
 Extemporary prayer, thoughts on 1 
 
 Halifax, Marquis of, thoughts on . . 2 
 
 Extracts from Mr. Wesley's last Journal . " 
 
 Page 
 . 103 
 . 291 
 . C5 
 121 
 . 108 
 . 40 
 . 310 
 
 Kingswood Colliers, state of . 
 School, account of ... . 
 
 Page 
 . 80 
 ■ 151 
 
 F. 
 
 Faith, Mr. Wesley's Thoughts on 2 . . 144 
 
 Fenton, Mr., Letter to Mr. Wesley 1 . . 255 
 
 Fetter-Lane — first society 2 . . 47 
 
 Fletcher, Rev. Mr., proposal to, from Mr. 
 
 Wesley " -217 
 
 Defends Minutes of Conference •• • " • • 215 
 
 Fuller, Dr. Thomas, some account of 1 • • 25 
 
 G. 
 
 Galen, a Note on 1 . . 258 
 
 Gambold, Rev. Mr., early friend of the 
 
 Wesleys " . • 304 
 
 His Letter to Mr. C. Wesley on 
 
 preaching 2 . . 49 
 
 Ganson, Sir John— advice of, on mobs ...".. 92 
 
 Genius, Mr. C. Wesley's thoughts on 1 . • 226 
 
 Georgia, settlement of 2 . . 6 
 
 Gibson, Bishop of London 1 . ■ 124 
 
 Gillies, Rev., invites Mr. Wesley to Glas- 
 gow 2 . . 1G8 
 
 Government of the Society, first by the 
 
 people 1 • • 146 
 
 at present objectionable 2 . . 293 
 
 Grimshaw, Rev. Mr., Letter to Mr. Wes- 
 ley " . 182 
 
 Some account of him " • • 184 
 
 H. 
 
 Hales, Dr. Stephen, some account of 1 . . 100 
 
 Harris, Howell, religious experience of . . " . . 147 
 
 estranged by doctrines " . . 151 
 
 Hartley, David, some account of 2 ■ • 115 
 
 Huntingdon, Countess of, opinion of T. 
 
 Maxfield " .. 87 
 
 Mr. Wesley's Letter to " . . 215 
 
 Herring, Archbishop, opinion of Mr. Wes- 
 ley " .. 288 
 
 I.-J. 
 
 Jane, John, his poverty and death 2 . . 159 
 
 Jews, interdict Heathen literature ".. 8 
 
 Immersion, Mr. C. Wesley baptized by . . 1 . . 142 
 Impressions, religious, Mr. Wesley's opi- 
 nions of 2 . . 89 
 
 Irregularity, when allowable 1 . . 130 
 
 Itinerancy, its importance " . . 135 
 
 Johnson, Dr., his opinion of Mr. Wesley . 2 • • 289 
 
 Justify, in St. Paul's sense 1 . . 123 
 
 Justified, to be, explained 2 . . 133 
 
 Justification by faith does not imply equal- 
 ity in heaven 1 . . 113 
 
 Ives, St., the persecutions there 2 . . 110 
 
 K. 
 
 Kern pis, Mr. Wesley's early thoughts of . . 1 . . 238 
 
 Kilmarnock, Lord, impiety of 2 . . 128 
 
 King, Lord High Chancellor " • • 258 
 
 2 • 
 
 . 126 
 
 
 . 101 
 
 
 .207 
 
 
 . 197 
 
 " . 
 
 . 306 
 
 1 . 
 
 . 132 
 
 2. 
 
 . 181 
 
 
 . 66 
 
 " . 
 
 • 123 
 
 1 
 
 . 42 
 
 " 
 
 • 47 
 
 " 
 
 . 301 
 
 3 
 
 . 150 
 
 Lay-Preachers, their talents at first 
 
 never called ministers 
 
 Method of admitting to travel .... 
 
 Twelve Rules for them 
 
 Their character and office 
 
 Law, Wm., and Mr. C. Wesley 
 
 Law-proceedings, thoughts on 
 
 Letters from Samuel to John Wesley 
 
 between J. Wesley and J. Smith . . 
 
 Mrs. Susanna Wesley to her hus- 
 band 
 
 Mrs. Wesley to her son Charles . . . 
 
 Liberty, Christian, different senses of . . . 
 
 Library, Christian, Mr. Wesley's 
 
 Luther, Martin, some account of ' 
 
 M. 
 
 Machiavel.an account of 
 
 Man, Isle of, described 
 
 Bishop of, condemns the Method- 
 ists 
 
 Massorites, an account of 
 
 Mather, Dr., an account of 
 
 Maxfield, Thomas, the first lay-preacher . 
 
 separates from Mr. Wesley 
 
 Methodists, why so called at first ........ 
 
 A few meet together at Oxford . • • 
 
 Visit the Prisons 
 
 Counsels of Rev. Samuel Wesley, 
 
 sen - 
 
 Receive the sacrament weekly .... 
 
 Propose questions to their friends . 
 
 Queries concerning 
 
 Not enemies to the Clergy 
 
 No design to form a party 
 
 Methodism, economy of 
 
 Changes in its Constitution 
 
 Ministers, dangers of, in great success .... 
 
 A plan to unite the pious ". 
 
 In England and America, com- 
 pared 
 
 Mobs in Staffordshire 
 
 at Coin, in Lancashire 
 
 at Cork, in Ireland 
 
 Montanists, an account of 
 
 Moravian bishop ordained 
 
 Mr. Wesley separates from 
 
 Objections to, stated, vol. ii. 82, and 
 
 Mystic writers, Mr. Wesley's opinion of . . 
 
 N. 
 
 Nelson, John, the heroic preacher 2 • • 95 
 
 is pressed for a soldier " • • 110 
 
 Newcastle-upon Tyne, visited by Mr. W. " • • 96 
 
 Norris, John, some account of " • • 125 
 
 O. 
 
 Oglethorpe, General, Mr. Wesley confers 
 
 with 1 --301 
 
 Gives Mr.C. Wesley a ring— token " . . 89 
 
 2. 
 
 . 20 
 
 
 .224 
 
 
 . 225 
 
 
 .274 
 
 1 . 
 
 .209 
 
 2. 
 
 . 87 
 
 
 . 184 
 
 1 . 
 
 . 259 
 
 " . 
 
 . ib. 
 
 " . 
 
 . 260 
 
 
 .265 
 
 " . 
 
 .261 
 
 " . 
 
 .263 
 
 2 
 
 . 90 
 
 " . 
 
 . 116 
 
 " . 
 
 . 160 
 
 " . 
 
 . 174 
 
 " . 
 
 . 255 
 
 1 . 
 
 . 131 
 
 2- 
 
 • 79 
 
 
 . 168 
 
 " . 
 
 . 105 
 
 " 
 
 . 156 
 
 " . 
 
 . 157 
 
 " 
 
 . 159 
 
 
 . 11 
 
 " 
 
 • 78 
 
 2 
 
 . 87 
 
 2 
 
 . 38
 
 INDEX. 
 
 317 
 
 Vol. ft*. 
 Objection!) against the Methodists an- 
 swered, vol. ii. 131), and 2 . . 169 
 
 Observations on— Scriptures— experience 2 . . 129 
 
 On Hutchinson's works " . . 274 
 
 , Mr., replies to Mr. Wesley's Let- 
 ter " .. 235 
 
 Ordination, remarks on " .. 257 
 
 Furtli. r remarks on " .. 268 
 
 Letters on, from Mr. C. Wesley .. " .. 205 
 
 P. 
 
 Parsons, Dr., his remains of Japhet 2 .. 244 
 
 Pawaon, Jobn, mentioned '« .. 304 
 
 Perfection, Christian, explained " .179 
 
 Mr. Grimshaw's thoughts on " .. 1H2 
 
 Perronet, Rev. Mr., consulted by Messrs. 
 
 Wesley " . . 106 
 
 Perronet, Charles, has small-pox 1 .. 194 
 
 Persecution by those who condemn it " . . 191 
 
 Peirs, Rev. Mr., convinced and converted " .. 112 
 Planof union of the Preachers proposed - 2 -- 193 
 Potter, Archbishop, objects to irregulari. 
 
 ties 1 . . 130 
 
 Power, Mr. Wesley's, described 2 . . 292 
 
 of the Preachers over the people . . " . . 293 
 
 Predestination, vain disputings about ... 1 .. 151 
 
 Mr. Wesley's early thoughts on . . . " . . 242 
 
 Prejudice, greatly injurious " .. 104 
 
 Prophets, French, some account of " .. 127 
 
 Qualifications of a gospel minister 1 .. 116 
 
 Questions of self-examination " .. 285 
 
 respecting church services 2 . . 245 
 
 R. 
 
 Reflections on worldly prudence in preach- 
 ing 1 .. 122 
 
 on national judgments " .. 179 
 
 on divine influence on the mind . . " . . 183 
 
 Riots at Bristol suppressed 2-. 81 
 
 Robe, James, opinion of Messrs. Wesley . " .. 121 
 Rules for those who censure doctrines ...*'.. 77 
 of the first Methodist societies " . . 99 
 
 Sanctification, thoughts upon 1 .. 179 
 
 Separation from the church considered .. 2 -. 175 
 
 Further thoughts on 2 • ■ 308 
 
 Sensations, Christian, considered " .. 52 
 
 Servant and son, their distinctions " .. 40 
 
 Shaw, Mr., causes some disquiet 1 .. 129 
 
 Shirley, the Hon. Walter, his Circular ... 2 . . 213 
 
 Slaves, methods of torturing them 1 .. 93 
 
 Societies, to spread Christian knowledge . " .. 276 
 Surgeon, at Edinburg, a monster, not a 
 
 man 2 . . 18 
 
 Tickets first used in the societies 2 • • 93 
 
 Trial at Leeds, rioters defeated 1 .. 212 
 
 Trustees of Georgia, liberal dissenters .. " .. 99 
 
 of chapels, privileges of 2 .. 210 
 
 Turner, Mrs., her profession of faith 1 . . 105 
 
 U. 
 
 Ulster, Mr. Wesley's first visit to 2 . . 174 
 
 2b* 
 
 w. 
 
 Walker, Rev. Mr., In- l.tur., 11 itinerancy \l . . 175 
 ►Val b I li" J , .-in ■•iiiiiii-nt l.ivjir.-.n In r • I 
 
 Wardrobe, Rev. Mr., eone account ef •■ 1 .. 188 
 
 vv.'it' b nigbu instituted 2 . , 94 
 
 Wesley, Hartliol. mi. u, Ml ejected miBMM 1 •• 17 
 
 His son John, and the Bishop of 
 
 Bristol •• . . ja 
 
 Wesley, Samtli I, si. n., aii omit of 1 .. 25 
 
 His design of printing the Bible in 
 
 several language! " . . 28 
 
 His opinion of til.- S-ptiKi^'iiit " .. 29 
 
 His translation of Eupoli's hymn . " .. 31 
 
 Mrs. Susanna, biography of " . . 36 
 
 Letter of, to her son Samuel " .. 37 
 
 Meditations of " .. jj. 
 
 Her method of teaching her chil- 
 dren •• .. 40 
 
 Reads and prays with her neigh- 
 
 boors •« . . 43 
 
 Letters of, to her sons " . . 47 
 
 Gives an account of the burning of 
 
 the house " . . 232 
 
 Meditation concerning her son 
 
 John " . . 234 
 
 Thoughts on his receiving orders . " . . 237 
 
 Thoughts on Bishop Taylor . 1, 240 and 242 
 
 The decease of 1 . . 50 
 
 Wesley, Samuel, jun., entered at Oxford " . . 62 
 
 Usher at Westminster school " .. G3 
 
 Letter of, to his brothers at Oxford " . . 205 
 
 Correspondence with his brother 
 
 John » . . 268 
 
 Poetic epistle to his brothers . . .-. " . . 274 
 
 Specimens of his poetry " .. 65 
 
 His decease, account of " . . 79 
 
 Wesley, Charles, the birth of " . . 71 
 
 Begins a serious life " .. 7J 
 
 The first to be called a Methodist . " . . 75 
 
 Proceeds Master of Arts " . . 77 
 
 Secretary to Gen. Oglethorpe " .. ib. 
 
 Ordained Deacon and Priest " . . ift. 
 
 Goes to Georgia " .. n,. 
 
 Ill treated by Oglethorpe " . . 79 
 
 Is persecuted " .. 82 
 
 Writes to his brother on his situa- 
 tion " . . 85 
 
 Prepares to return to England " .. 93 
 
 Arrival in England " . . 97 
 
 Presents Oxford Address to the 
 
 *i"g " -- 101 
 
 Interview with Poter Bonier " .. 102 
 
 Reads Luther on Galatians " .. 105 
 
 Believes he is justified " .. 107 
 
 Instructive exercises of mind " .. Ill 
 
 A well-qualified minister " .. 117 
 
 Preaches to malefactors at New- 
 gate " .. 118 
 
 Sees the fruit of his labours " .. 119 
 
 Waits on Bishop Gibson " . l.'l 
 
 Visits the Archbishop at Lambeth " . . 130 
 
 Writes to Mr. Whitcfield '• . . 132 
 
 Enters on the itinerant plan " .. 134 
 
 Attacked by a mob at Gloucester - . " . . 144 
 Visits the Colliers at Kmgswood - - " - . 148 
 
 Violently opposed in Wales " .. 152 
 
 Administers the Sacrament in Kings- 
 wood " . . 154 
 
 Accounts of triumphs in death •- . " .- 155 
 Opinions of professors in London . " • • 160
 
 318 INDEX 
 
 Vol. Page 
 
 Wesley, Charles, assaulted by a mob at 
 
 Sheffield 1 •• 161 
 
 Visits and labours with the St. Ives 
 
 society " •• 168 
 
 Persecution by mobs continues ... " •• 170 
 
 Arrested by a summons " •■ 173 
 
 Preaches to 10.000 at one time " •• 184 
 
 Mobbed at Devizes " • • 189 
 
 Almost in want in Dublin " . . 196 
 
 Mobbed at Athlone, Ireland " •• 197 
 
 In a violent sea-storm " •• 198 
 
 Marries Miss Gwynne " • • 205 
 
 Examinations of preachers " .. 210 
 
 Why he declined travelling, vol. 1—2 •• 167 
 Letter to a preacher who had left 
 
 the society " • • 226 
 
 An account of Rev. C. Wesley's 
 
 decease 1 •• 227 
 
 Wesley, John, his birth 1 • • 231 
 
 Is placed at the Charter-House .... " • • 234 
 
 Thoughts in view of orders " •• 236 
 
 Ordained by Bishop Potter " .. 244 
 
 Elected Fellow of Lincoln-College . " •• 246 
 Specimens of his juvenile poetry .. " .• 247 
 
 His method of Study " • • 253 
 
 Becomes his Father's Curate " . • 254 
 
 Is recalled to reside at Oxford .... " . . 256 
 His thoughts on the Sacrament ... " •• 271 
 Preaches before the University .... " . . 280 
 Vindicates his alleged singularity . " .. 282 
 Practice of reading on horseback . " •• 284 
 Requested to apply for the living of 
 
 Epworth " . • 286 
 
 Writes to his Father on that sub- 
 ject " •• 288 
 
 His brother Samuel's remarks on 
 
 that Letter " . . 297 
 
 Proposed as a Missionary to Geor- 
 gia " •• 301 
 
 Embarks at Gravesend 2.. 6 
 
 To his brother, on teaching the 
 
 Classics " •• 7 
 
 Services on ship— Moravians " .. 9 
 
 Arrives at Savannah " . . 11 
 
 Letter to his brother Charles " .. 13 
 
 " on cheerfulness, to a lady . . " . . 23 
 Troubles at Savannah commence . " .. 26 
 His intention to return to England " .. 32 
 
 Reflections at sea " .. 30 
 
 " after his return to England " . . 39 
 
 Embarks for Germany " .. 54 
 
 Forbidden the London churches .. . " .. 55 
 
 Letter to Count Zinzendorf " .. 58 
 
 " to the Church at Hernhuth . " .. 59 
 
 Commences Field- Preacher " .. 63 
 
 Effects of his preaching at Bristol . " .. 64 
 
 Vol. Fige 
 
 Wesley, John, Correspondence with his 
 
 brother Samuel , 2 ■ • 72 
 
 Answers objections to his preaching " .. 74 
 Interview with Bishop of Bristol . " . . ib. 
 
 Letter to Mr. Whitefield " • . 84 
 
 Visits Newcastle " .•■ 96 
 
 Refused the Sacrament at Epworth " • • 99 
 Imminent danger from a mob ... . " .. 105 
 His last sermon before the Univer- 
 sity " ■• 113 
 
 Preaches to the soldiers in camp . . " .. 119 
 Waits on the Archbishop of Dublin " .. 146 
 Letter to E. Perronet, on errors of 
 
 some " •• 160 
 
 Preaches in Scotland " • • 163 
 
 Extreme illness — writes his own 
 
 Epitaph " •• 171 
 
 Marries Mrs. Vizelle " •• 162 
 
 Writes to Mr. Fletcher to be his 
 
 successor " • • 217 
 
 Dangerously ill in Ireland " . ■ 220 
 
 Enumeration of his articles of plate " . • 223 
 
 Answer to Father O'Leary " .. 236 
 
 Letter to Bishop Lowth, on ordi- 
 nation " •• 241 
 
 Letter to Sir Harry Trelawney ... " . . 242 
 
 " to the Earl of S " • • 245 
 
 " to Lady Huntingdon " •• 215 
 
 to a preacher, on his faults . " . . 270 
 
 Ordains Dr. Coke " •• 257 
 
 Letter to a Clergyman " •• 271 
 
 Observations on his capacity " •■ 286 
 
 on his ability as a writer . . " . . 287 
 
 on his character as a preacher " .. ib. 
 
 His travels and many sermons ... . " •• ib. 
 
 His cheerfulness " ■• 289 
 
 His placability " •• ib. 
 
 His temperance " •• ib. 
 
 His charity " .. 291 
 
 His power " •■ 292 
 
 Sketches of his character " .. 294 
 
 Wight, Isle of, Mr. Wesley visits it " . . 169 
 
 Whitefield, Rev. Mr., his candour and li- 
 berality 1 •• 223 
 
 Invites Mr. Wesley to Bristol 2 . . 62 
 
 Origin of differences between them " . . 83 
 
 His affectionate Letter to Mr. Wes- 
 ley " ■• 86 
 
 Wright, Mrs., some account of — her po- 
 etry 1 • • 51 
 
 Zinzendorf, Count — Conference at Ma- 
 
 rienborn 2 . . 54 
 
 Proposes to have one church in 
 
 Georgia 1 • • 100
 
 //
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 Form L 0-1 5wj 7. '35 
 
 UNIVERSITY of CALIFORNIA 
 
 AT 
 LOS AN<
 
 AA 000 728 7 
 
 11 3 
 
 t 
 
 i: 
 
 PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
 THIS BOOK CARD 
 
 ^t-UBR*»Y0/ 
 
 \o-. ITVD-JO" 
 
 
 University Research Library 
 
 N
 
 
 ill llliil